《Sold To The Alphas I Hate》


 Chapter 1: Pure Blood Shewolf

    <h4>Chapter 1: Pure Blood Shewolf</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    "We hit the jackpot. This bitch is a pureblood shewolf."


    Lying on the narrow bed in the dimly lit basement, I heard their voices echo from the adjacent room which looked like some kind ofboratory. I¡¯d caught a glimpse of it when they first dragged me in: shelves lined with strange instruments and beeping machines.


    Jackpot.


    Of course, the so-called jackpot bitch they were referring to was me. A no name shewolf, a sex ve, often called by various names like whore, slut or every derogatory word they could use for a woman they used and abused for the past six years.


    <i>Bitch</i> was almost kindpared to the rest.


    I got so used to them that I even forgot my real name. As far as I remember, there used to be one, a sweet one.


    "Pureblood? Are you sure, Paul?" Henry asked, his voiceced with disbelief.


    "Yes," Paul replied, awestruck as though he¡¯d unearthed a mythical creature. "Not just a pureblood, her gene purity rating is the highest I¡¯ve ever recorded. It¡¯s unreal. Look at this result yourself."


    "Holy shit!" Henry muttered, clearly stunned. I could almost imagine the dor signs spinning in his eyes. "Pureblood shewolves are nearly extinct. And one like <i>this</i>? She¡¯s a treasure. If word gets out, every powerful Alpha in existence wille crawling to us, offering whatever it takes to get her."


    Pureblood shewolf.


    I was equally shocked like these men when I found this truth about myself six years back. Because my grandparents raised me with the lie drilled in my mind:<i> You are a weak and wolfless hybrid between human and a werewolf</i>.


    But it was a lie which broke on the day I came of age, my sixteenth birthday, the day that ruined my life.


    I wonder, if the world had known what I truly was back then... would my life have been different?


    Not really? And my grandparents knew what would have happened to me.


    Even before I reached adulthood, Alphas would haveid their ims on me, as if I were theirs by divine right. They would have drafted contracts, made secret pacts among themselves, agreeing to share me once I came of age.


    They would have drawn lots to decide who would mount me first, who would sire the first child, and who would follow next. I¡¯d be passed from one to another like a prized possession, a vessel meant to produce the ultimate heir, a pureblood Alphas.


    The only difference between that fate and the one I lived would be: Instead of being sold to nameless men by traffickers in grimy, bloodstained rooms for six long years, I would have been locked inside a gilded cage, a breeder¡¯s cage, crafted by the wealthiest Alphas. Polished walls, silk sheets, golden chains.


    And instead of <i>sex ve</i>, I would be a <i>werewolf breeder</i>.


    Such is the cursed fate of pure-blooded she-wolves, now little more than legends.


    But how did thingse to this?


    The downfall began with the cruelty of the werewolf ns themselves. Their pride, their recklessness, their disdain for the very she-wolves who carried the bloodline forward. They discarded, abused, and murdered them until there were none left. By the time they realized, it was toote to regret.


    Now the werewolf race teetered on the edge of extinction.


    To continue their legacy, to create true Alphas, they needed pure blood she-wolves. Not human women. Not half-breeds. Only pure she-wolves could endure the knot of a powerful Alpha and survive childbirth. Anyone else would die, broken and bled out.


    "Let¡¯s auction her in the evening. I can¡¯t wait to get at least a few billions in our hands," Henry sounded overly ecstatic. "I am sending an invitation right away."


    "Sure. I will inject her with drugs so she won¡¯t make any scene like the previous ones and leave with her masters obediently," I heard Paul say.


    ¡ª-


    That evening, a grand auction was arranged to sell me off in that underground facility.


    They drugged me just enough to keep me awake, but not strong enough to resist or cause a scene. Slumped in a wheelchair in the dimly lit room, I stared at the screen in front of me. It disyed the auction hall full of powerful Alphas seated like kings, each one waiting to get the rarestmodity they hadn¡¯t seen in decades.


    A pureblood shewolf.


    "See how many powerful Alphas desire you, girl?" came a voice beside me.


    It was the nurse who was tasked with watching over me like a hawk, and to ensure I didn¡¯t try to escape.


    Who would tell her I had given up on running away and instead I wanted to die, but sadly death wouldn¡¯te so easily to the Pureblood.


    The door burst open suddenly and Paul and Henry rushed in. Both looked visibly anxious.


    "What the hell are you talking about, Paul?" Henry snapped, pacing. "Do you want to get us all killed by those bloodthirsty Alphas?"


    Paul, equally tense, shoved a tablet into Henry¡¯s hands. "I did more research on her kind. And it¡¯s true. She can only breed with her fated mate."


    Henry nted both hands on his hips, exhaling sharply to steady himself before responding. "Look, we <i>know</i> she can only conceive with her fated mate, but those Alphas don¡¯t. By the time her new owners figure it out, months will have passed. That¡¯s enough time for us to run away somewhere far with our money. How about that?"


    Paul sighed, and gave a reluctant nod. "Better than dying in their hands tonight."


    My pulse beginning to race, as I heard those words that sounded more like a curse.


    <i>My fated mate...?</i>


    At the mention of it, the image of that man¡¯s face mmed into my mind like a nightmare returning to life. His cold, hateful eyes as if he can¡¯t wait to kill me, still bore into my heart.


    Out of so many werewolves in the world, why did he have to be my mate? Why <i>him?</i>


    For six long years, I believed all my emotions had died. I felt nothing. No hope, no fear, no longing. But now, as I remembered <i>him</i>... I realized one emotion remained.


    Hate.


    I hated him with everything I had.


    Lost in the pitless abyss of old memories of pain, betrayal, and hatred, I barely registered the voice that echoed from the screen.


    <strong>"The winner of the draw is the Alpha of Stormhowl Pack¡ªAlpha Kael and his four sworn mate-brothers."</strong>


    Stormhowl Pack?


    The name struck me like lightning.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. The air turned to stone in my lungs. I snapped my gaze to the screen, where the faces of winner Alpha¡¯s were shown, the ones who had ruined my life.


    No. This couldn¡¯t be real. It <i>had</i> to be a nightmare.


    "Congrattions," the nurse¡¯s cheerful voice reached me. "You¡¯ve been sold to the most powerful pack for whole twenty billion. You are truly our treasure to make us wealthy in just one night."


    I ignored what she said. All I could hear was the voice roaring in my ears, the single thought screaming through my mind like a siren:


    <strong>No. No. I can¡¯t go with them. I have to run.</strong>

 Chapter 2: Ran And Caught

    <h4>Chapter 2: Ran And Caught</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    "Jenny, you can bring her to the exit hallway. The Alphas will receive her there," Henry¡¯s voice pulled me sharply back to the present.


    I watched as he and Paul left the room in haste, probably too impatient to im the fortune they¡¯d earned by selling me off.


    "You¡¯re lucky, you know," Jenny said, still fixated on the screen disying the winner Alphas. "Not just one, but five rich and powerful Alphas. If I were a she-wolf, I¡¯d throw myself at them. But a mere human like me can only lust after money, and survive this boring life."


    While she was lost in her fantasies, I quickly grabbed a tiny syringe filled with a clear drug that had been carelessly left in the tray next to me, and slipped it beneath the hem of my flimsy, knee-length off-white gown, pressing it against my thigh.


    Jenny began pushing the wheelchair down the dim, sterile hallway, the so-called <i>exit. </i>The passage was narrow, lit by flickering yellow lights that gave it a hollow, haunted air.


    The cold air stung the bare skin of my legs as we neared the end of the hallway. Ahead, I saw the partially opened iron door.


    My only way to freedom.


    The moment we reached closer to the door, I tightly gripped the syringe in my trembling hand.


    "Ah!" I cried out, my voice strained with fabricated agony.


    As expected, Jenny stopped and asked, "What happened?"


    She sounded worried, but it wasn¡¯t for me. It was about losing money if something happened to me.


    "It hurts," I whispered, barely audible, as though I were too weak to even speak. Years of enduring real pain had taught me exactly how to mimic it.


    She rushed to the front of the wheelchair, her brows furrowed as she knelt in front of me. "Where? Show me."


    "Here," I clutched my stomach, bending forward in pain.


    Her hands reached to inspect my stomach. "Move your hands. Let me see."


    I obeyed, and in the next heartbeat, I drove the syringe into the side of her neck.


    Her body jerked with surprise, eyes going wide. Even I was startled by the strength my hand gathered despite the drug effect and it even hit very precisely.


    Jenny let out a strangled gasp, one hand flying to the needle that now hung uselessly from her neck.


    "You bitch," Her eyes locked on mine, filled with fury and disbelief. "What the hell did you do to me?"


    I met her gaze with a slow, wicked smirk, my vision still hazy but my mind crystal clear. "Just giving you a taste of your own drug. I do hope it works faster on you than it did on me."


    "You¡ª"


    Before she could finish, I shoved her aside. She toppled backward easily, hitting the cold floor with a dull thud. The drug worked faster and her body would be numb in seconds.


    Gathering every ounce of my strength, I rose from the wheelchair and dragged myself to run out of the door.


    But my body was sluggish. Numb. The drugs coursing through me were dangerously strong. My limbs ached, my vision swam. Still, I couldn¡¯t give up now.


    For years, they had fed me all kinds of drugs before delivering me to strange men like some twisted offering, that this drug feels nothing much of a trouble.


    <i>"I have to do it. I¡¯d rather die than fall into their hands."</i>


    The cold wind pped against my skin as I stepped outside. It was dark, but few high pole lights were casting enough glow to make it visible. Ahead was circr razor-wire fencing and then woods beyond that.


    Perfect. Time to feel freedom after six long years.


    Breath hitching, body screaming in protest, I limped toward the fence.


    I pushed myself through the twisted mess of wire, the sharp nails tearing into my skin, drawing blood that trickled down my limbs in warm streams. My gown caught and tore. My flesh scraped and split. But I didn¡¯t stop.


    By the time I copsed on the other side, my vision spun and my chest heaved, but I didn¡¯t lie there.


    Freedom or death. There was no third option.


    I forced myself to my feet and plunged into the woods as I stepped over dry leaves and brittle branches that cracked beneath me. Thorns scratched my arms. Splinters pierced my feet. I tripped over rocks and roots, stumbled into trees, but each time I fell, I rose again with new determination.


    <i>¡¯I am not going to them. Not now. Not ever.¡¯</i>


    Most people in my ce would pray for someone toe for their rescue, but I was praying for something else.


    <i>¡¯Maybe there is a deep valley ahead and I just fall and die? Maybe a wild animal who is just angry or hungry? Anything, anyone will do, just make me die.¡¯</i>


    Not sure how much time passed by, but it felt like an eternity to me. And I could already hear them following me.


    "Blood. I smell blood this way," I heard a man¡¯s distant voice. "She has gone this way."


    A shiver ran down my spine. ¡¯I am found.¡¯


    I had been bleeding since the fence and it must have been so easy for them to follow me.


    "There she is!" someone shouted.


    I forced my legs to move faster, dragging my feet as best I could, only to have tripped over a half buried wooden log.


    I crashed face-first onto the hard, unforgiving ground. I felt dizzy and unable to move.


    "Did you really think you could run away after we paid so much to buy you?"


    A chill ran through my body to hear that familiar voice which Ist heard six years back. I couldn¡¯t dare move. Preferring to lie like a dead log, hoping my soul leaves my body in a moment and spares me this new hell.


    "Let¡¯s see which lucky bitch we just bought." Another voice followed,ced with cruel amusement.


    In that moment, the thought that crossed my mind wasn¡¯t fear. It wasn¡¯t anger. It was a hollow, empty whisper: I give up.


    Rough hands seized my shoulders and turned me over, forcing me onto my back. My gown clung to my wounds, and the cold wind bit at my skin.


    Fingers brushed my face and pushed the mess of hair away from my eyes.


    And so, I opened my eyes, only to see familiar faces painted with shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 3: Five Alphas

    <h4>Chapter 3: Five Alphas</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    <strong>"The winner of the draw is the Alpha of Stormhowl Pack, Alpha Kael and his four sworn mate brothers."</strong>


    The moment I heard it, I can¡¯t tell how happy I was, like I own the entire world now.


    Around us, I could feel the tension ripple from the crowd¡ªAlphas from the other territories, desperate and burning with envy.


    If not for the strict rule that bound all present to respect the auction¡¯s oue, the hall might have descended into chaos. To be precise, no one dared move against the result¡ªbecause no one dared to move against <i>us</i>.


    The Stormhowl Pack.


    The most powerful pack that even the most savage Alpha thought twice before crossing.


    As the announcement settled, the other bidders began to vacate their seats in bitter silence, swallowing their defeat with clenched jaws and shadowed eyes.


    We didn¡¯t care. Let them re.


    If anything, I was ready to uncork a bottle of wine and shout to the world: I can finally have a mate, a child, and aplete family with my other four sworn mate brothers. My most cherished dream ising to be true finally with this shewolf we just won in the auction.


    But, I can¡¯t say the same about the other four, who were sitting in the chairs next to me around the circr table as if nothing special had happened. They never wanted a mate or to bring any woman into our home. The incident six years back, when that girl betrayed, hurt, and ruined their lives, left them hating the thought of having a woman in life, let alone mate.


    If not for the reasons that forced us to get a pureblood she-wolf, they wouldn¡¯t be here anymore.


    Not that they never touched any woman. It was impossible not to do it for always hot-blooded Alphas whose needs for physical desires were unending. They often fucked whores and satisfied their needs, but bringing someone into our home and into our lives to make a part of it was out of the question.


    A round-bellied man approached our table, his eyes flickering between awe and apprehension. He bowed slightly as he addressed Kael, his tone carefully measured.


    "Congrattions, Alpha Kael."


    Kael didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t need to.


    He was the strongest among us, our leader, the official heir to the Stormhowl legacy. Alphas bowed to him, warriors feared him, and enemies never lived long enough to speak of him.


    Kael sat in his chair with his usual air of arrogance, dark eyes always cold and calm. His strong and tall build looked even more intimidating in a perfectly fitted ck shirt and pants. The top few buttons undone, revealing a glimpse of hardened muscle beneath. His sleeves were rolled to his elbows, baring arms corded with strength, veins running thick like rivers of power beneath his skin.


    The round-bellied man offered a tight, practiced smile. "The she-wolf has been escorted to the rear exit hallway, Alpha Kael. You may retrieve her from there."


    In simpler terms, our <i>package</i> was ready for pickup. All that remained was the payment.


    Unbothered, Kael turned to me with his usualmanding calm. "Handle it. Let¡¯s leave."


    Managing finances had always been my responsibility¡ªone I didn¡¯t mind. Without dy, I reached for the sleek ck office bag at my side and retrieved the thick checkbook.


    As I began scrawling out the amount¡ª<strong>twenty billion</strong>¡ªa mocking scoff came from beside me.


    Lucian.


    "One whore with a used cunt, and we¡¯re paying twenty billion just to breed a pup? Apparently, we¡¯ve got money to throw away on trash."


    "Trash or not, you can still fuck her," Jason added, his tone cold and amused. "Or better yet, maybe I can test mytest torture techniques on her. See how far a pureblood female canst before she breaks."


    "Sure," Lucian smirked. "That might actually make this waste of money feel worthwhile."


    Lucian and Jason were brothers. Lucian¡¯s parents adopted orphaned Jason when he was a pup. Though not blood-rted, both were close to each other like real brothers, like two peas in one pod.


    At the same time, both were the strongest warriors in the pack, known for their cruelty¡ªnot just against enemies, but even against those who ended up offending them.


    I shot them both a re. We hadn¡¯t even brought her home yet, and they were already fantasizing about breaking her. For God¡¯s sake, we needed her <i>alive</i> and safe, at least until she gave us pups. And here they were, treating her like some toy to be torn apart.


    Assholes.


    "If we¡¯re done here, I¡¯m leaving," Rafe muttered, standing up from his chair. He was the youngest among us¡ªand the one who least cared about the she-wolf or what she represented.


    Rafe was different.


    A hybrid. Half-werewolf, half-vampire. The red ring around his light brown eyes glowed¡ªthat signified he was craving blood.


    His bloodlust was insatiable. Nothing seemed to satisfy him for long. He could feed off any one of us, but even our blood had started to bore him.


    Dangerous. Restless. Cold.


    That was Rafe.


    And right now, I don¡¯t know what would happen when that she-wolf met the five of us... especially Rafe.


    <i>I just hope he doesn¡¯t drain her dry and kill her.</i>


    When he loses control, no one¡ªnot even Kael¡ªcan stop him.


    "It¡¯s done," I said, handing the check to the round-bellied man.


    But before he could utter a word of thanks, another man came rushing toward him, his face pale with panic. He leaned in and whispered something urgently into the man¡¯s ear.


    I nearly scoffed aloud.


    Idiots. We¡¯re werewolves¡ªour hearing is sharper than any whisper. What was the point of whispering right in front of us?


    The man¡¯s expression shifted instantly. Anxiety flickered across his face as he turned back to us, beads of sweat forming along his temple.


    "Alpha Kael... how about you wait here for a moment?" he said nervously. "We¡¯ll bring the she-wolf to you."


    He was trying to keep calm, but it was toote. He knew if this deal fell apart, he¡¯d be a dead man¡ªand this whole building would be in ruins. No one dares to mess the Stormhowl Pack.


    Kael didn¡¯t even bother responding to him. His gaze turned to the panicked man beside him.


    "Take us to where she escaped from."

 Chapter 4: Ghost From The Past

    <h4>Chapter 4: Ghost From The Past</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    Without wasting a second, both men wiped the nonexistent sweat from their brows and led us five to outside the door of that exit hallway.


    "How did she escape? Wasn¡¯t she drugged?" the round-bellied one demanded, his facade ofposure now gone.


    "She was," the other man replied grimly, "but somehow she fought off the effects. She injected Jenny with the same drug and managed to flee."


    Meanwhile Lucian entered the door where we could see a woman lying on the floor and there was a syringe as well. He picked it up, brought it to his nose and inhaled deeply.


    Lucian, the drug enthusiast. He didn¡¯t just consume them¡ªhe created them. His knowledge of chemicals was disturbingly vast, enough to identify apound with a single sniff.


    He smirked, wicked amusement lighting up his eyes. "Seems like our little fox is stronger than we thought. Can¡¯t wait to try some of my new brews on her."


    Jason took the syringe next, sniffed it, and whistled low. "Damn. This stuff is potent."


    Here we go again, I sighed inwardly, casting a nce at Kael.


    But Kael wasn¡¯t with us anymore. He had already made his way outside toward the wired fencing.


    "If she¡¯s this heavily drugged, she won¡¯t be able to shift. She can¡¯t have gone far." I heard Kael say.


    Blood was sttered along the fence. She had gone through to w her way out¡ªthrough thick nails and steel wires¡ªenough to know one thing: she was desperate.


    Desperate enough to bleed herself raw just to escape us.


    Rafe, who had been quiet all this while, reached out and touched a blood-coated nail with his finger and brought it slowly to his nose.


    A momentter, his light brown eyes, that were faintly red, now snapped into full crimson.


    We all felt the shift in his energy immediately¡ªlike a silent scream ripping through his soul.


    He wanted that blood. He <i>craved</i> it.


    Damn it!


    "Kael," I called for him, but Kael had ced his hand over Rafe¡¯s shoulder, firm and grounding.


    "Calm down. First, let¡¯s find her."


    Rafe rarely disobeyed him in his sane state and wiped that blood-coated finger off on Kael¡¯s ck shirt¡ªthe sign that he would control himself, at least for now.


    Crossing that flimsy fence took us less than a moment. On the other side, smears of blood painted the forest floor like a breadcrumb trail leading us straight to her. It wouldn¡¯t be long now.


    "It reminds me of those old hunting events," Lucian remarked, a gleam of dark excitement in his eyes. "When Alphas used to hunt down she-wolves and im them as theirs."


    "That¡¯s precisely why she-wolves are rare now," I replied sharply, then turned a warning nce toward both Lucian and Jason. "Neither of you is allowed to harm her. Don¡¯t forget why we bought her."


    At my words, both their eyes flickered to Kael, who was studying the bloodstains ahead, Rafe silently at his side. Kael was the reason we¡¯d agreed to buy this shewolf.


    "She¡¯s close," Rafe murmured. His Vampire senses were faster than us when it came to the stench of blood.


    "Alright! We¡¯ll just catch her, won¡¯t hurt her," Jason assured me, speaking on behalf of himself and Lucian.


    We continued deeper into the woods. The trees closed in around us, heavy with silence, save for the rustling of our boots over dead leaves. Then, once again, Rafe spoke.


    "Blood. I smell it stronger this way."


    "There she is!" Lucian called out with a grin, amusement ringing in his voice.


    Ahead, we saw her¡ªa lone figure stumbling through the woods in a knee-length, dirt-smeared gown. Her long, matted hair veiled the sides of her face, but the exhaustion in her every step was painfully clear. She dragged herself forward, gasping, every motion ragged andbored. Yet she didn¡¯t stop.


    She was running on nothing but willpower. A soul clinging to thest thread of freedom.


    We surged forward, closing the gap just in time to see her trip over a fallen branch. She copsed hard, face-first into the forest floor.


    <i>That must have hurt.</i>


    "Did you really think you could run after we paid so much to buy you?" Jason taunted, his voiceced with cruel delight as he stepped closer.


    Lucian moved ahead of us and knelt beside her. His smirk curled wider, wicked with satisfaction. "Let¡¯s see which lucky bitch we just bought."


    He gripped her shoulder roughly and turned her over onto her back. Her face was nearly unrecognizable¡ªsmeared with dirt, hair tangled across her cheeks.


    With one swift motion, Lucian brushed her hair aside.


    And then we all froze.


    Her eyes fluttered open... and met ours.


    Silence fell like a de.


    Every muscle in my body went rigid.


    <i>Damn it.</i>


    It was her.


    <i>It can¡¯t be...</i> but there she was¡ªlying at our feet.


    The girl from six years ago.


    The ghost we had buried in memory... now staring straight into our souls.

 Chapter 5: Isn’t She Hybrid?

    <h4>Chapter 5: Isn¡¯t She Hybrid?</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    The moonlight from the sky was making it easier for us to see each other clearly. All five of us were frozen in our ce, our minds entirely nk.


    For a while, not a sound stirred¡ªuntil Lucian, who had been kneeling beside her, finally moved. In a sh, his hands shot out, wrapping around her neck with brutal force as he hissed through clenched teeth.


    "You bitch... You dared to show your face to us?" His voice dripped with venom, his grip tightening as though he meant to snap her neck. "How dare you even be alive? You don¡¯t deserve it, you filthy whore."


    His rage snapped the rest of us out of our daze, but none of us moved to stop him. Because, deep down, we all felt the same burning fury he did.


    My gaze drifted to her face. Despite being choked, she didn¡¯t fight back. Instead, she slowly closed her eyes, like she was surrendering... as if weing death.


    <strong>Death?</strong>


    She couldn¡¯t die. The thought snapped me back to reality.


    "No¡ªLucian, let her go!" I rushed forward, grabbing his arms, trying to break his grip from her fragile neck. "We need her. For Kael¡¯s sake."


    "She killed my sister." Lucian roared, his voice trembling¡ªnot just with fury, but raw, open grief. "My mother died because of her."


    "I know." My hands trembled as I fought to loosen his hold. "But we need her¡ªfor Kael. If we don¡¯t have pure blood she-wolf, Sophia won¡¯t survive. Do you want Kael to lose her too?"


    At the sound of their names, Lucian¡¯s fury faltered. His hands trembled, his jaw clenched¡ªbut hesitation flickered in his eyes.


    I caught Rafe¡¯s eye and gave him a subtle nod. He understood instantly. For Kael¡¯s sake, Rafe would do anything.


    Without a word, Rafe stepped forward and delivered a sharp, punishing kick to Lucian¡¯s side, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    I turned back to her immediately. Shey motionless. Her skin ghostly pale. No rise, no fall in her chest. Her chest wasn¡¯t rising.


    "Damn it!" I cursed under my breath, panic gripping me as I bent over her. "She¡¯s not breathing!"


    My eyes shot toward Kael¡ªbut he stood there, unmoving, his gaze locked on her lifeless form.


    His body, his expression were tense. The way he had clenched his fists leaving all the veins along his forearm bulging out, I could feel he was barely containing his fury, a storm held just beneath the surface.


    The one who lost the most because of this girl was Kael. He lost his parents, the woman he loved was stuck to hospital bed for life and even lost his unborn child.


    But at this moment, he was simply holding back for Sophia¡¯s sake. Sophia, the woman he loved deeply.


    I turned back to the woman on the ground, preparing to administer CPR, but someone beat me to it.


    A brutal kicknded squarely on her chest, the heavy boot mming into her ribs with a sickening thud.


    She jerked violently, gasping in agony as consciousness returned. Blood spattered from her lips as she coughed, each breath ragged and painful.


    I winced. That kick had likely fractured a rib¡ªmaybe more.


    I shot a re toward him. "Jason, are you trying to kill her?"


    "I wish," Jason spat coldly, his eyes zing with hatred. "But this bitch seems too damn stubborn to die. Or she wouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce."


    I didn¡¯t respond. His rage, like Lucian¡¯s, was understandable. They had every right to feel what they did.


    But someone had to stay level-headed. And right now, that had to be me.


    Saving her came first. What came after... we¡¯d decide then.


    "We need to take her to hospital," I told them, ready to lift her into my arms, but....


    "Isn¡¯t she just a hybrid?" Rafe¡¯s calm yet cutting words once more shocked us. "How is she suddenly a pureblood? Are we deceived by those bastards?"


    His question brought a shared memory rushing back. We had always known her as a hybrid¡ªa weak, insignificant wolfess.


    Lucian, still simmering with rage, shot up from the ground. "There shouldn¡¯t be any issue with killing her now. She¡¯s of no use to Kael."


    "Wait." I stepped in his path, cing myself between him and her limp body. "They wouldn¡¯t dare lie to the Alphas. They know the consequences. We even saw the blood report¡ªthey sent results confirming she¡¯s a pureblood."


    But Lucian had no interest in reason. Seething in rage, he closed the distance between us, his face mere inches from mine, his voice low and dangerous.


    "Roman, we all know you¡¯ve been desperate to fuck a pureblood, dreaming of kids and a sweet little family," he growled through gritted teeth. "We don¡¯t care what bitch you screw over. But this one isn¡¯t the answer to your pathetic fantasy. She dies today."


    "She was a minor back then to show her true form to anyone. What if she¡¯s truly pureblood, but they hid it from everyone. You do know what happens with pureblood shewolf and how they are kept hidden?" I shot back, my own anger rising to match his. "And yes, I want a family¡ªbut right now, this isn¡¯t about me. It¡¯s about Kael. About Sophia. We can run the test again at the hospital, and if it shows she¡¯s a hybrid, I swear to you, I¡¯ll help you tear her apart and bury her myself."


    "Enough."


    A single word, cold and powerful, cut through the brewing storm like thunder.


    We all turned toward Kael, who until now had remained silent, but seemed to have lost his patience now.


    He looked between Lucian and me, then turned to Jason. "Take Lucian with you. Find out if those bastards lied to us. And if they did¡ªmake them beg for death."


    Then his eyes met mine. "Take her to the hospital. Get another test done. If she¡¯s a hybrid...you don¡¯t need to tell me what you did with her."


    Without waiting for a reply, Kael turned and walked away. Rafe followed him, as always, without a word.


    That left only me¡ªwith her.

 Chapter 6: Blood Test

    <h4>Chapter 6: Blood Test</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    I looked down at her.


    She was still breathing¡ªbarely. Blood clung to her lips, smeared across her face, and soaked into every inch of her torn, battered body. She looked more like a corpse than someone still clinging to life.


    I knelt beside her and slid my arms beneath her fragile frame.


    "If not for Kael¡¯s sake... pureblood or not... you would¡¯ve died today," I muttered, unsure if she was even conscious enough to hear me. "I don¡¯t want him to lose Sophia after everything he¡¯s already lost¡ªbecause of you."


    I paused, jaw tightening.


    "Lucian¡¯s right. You don¡¯t deserve to live. But..."


    I lifted her into my arms. She felt weightless¡ªfar too light for someone who had once carried so much ruin in her name. But then, I pushed aside the thought, not wanting to feel a tinge of sympathy or pity towards her. She didn¡¯t deserve it. She didn¡¯t deserve anything.


    Cradling her limp form, I made my way back toward the vehicles. We had arrived in two cars. One would be left behind for Lucian and Jason. The other was ours.


    Rafe sat behind the wheel, Kael in the passenger seat, silent as ever.


    Rafe nced at me as I approached. "Trash doesn¡¯t belong in luxury seats," he said coolly. "I¡¯m not letting her stain my car."


    With the push of a button, the trunk popped open.


    I didn¡¯t say a word. Without hesitation, I ced her inside, closed the trunk with a firm hand, and climbed into the back passenger seat.


    We headed to our usual hospital¡ªone owned by Kael¡¯s family, just one of many businesses under his name.


    By the time we arrived, Liam, the resident doctor, was already waiting. He¡¯d been informed about the emergency ahead of time. The old beta had seen more winters than most; what remained of his hair waspletely grey, the rest long gone.


    Despite there being plenty of younger, more modern doctors, Liam was always the one we called. He was dependable, discreet, and an expert in everything concerning werewolves.


    "What happened?" Liam approached us with a furrowed brow, his voice edged with mild irritation. "What did Lucian and Jason do now?"


    It wasn¡¯t an unfair question¡ªthose two were usually the reason he got summoned. Trouble followed them like a shadow. Or maybe it was the other way around.


    "It¡¯s not about them this time," I said.


    Just then, the hospital staff rolled her in on a stretcher. I wasn¡¯t even sure if she was still alive after spending nearly half an hour crammed in the trunk. That bastard Rafe had driven like a lunatic, and I could only imagine how much her broken body had been tossed around.


    "Who is she?" Liam asked, not having seen her face yet. "The pureblood you mentioned in the message?"


    I gave a short nod, watching as Kael turned and walked away without a word. I didn¡¯t try to stop him¡ªI already knew he was heading to see Sophia.


    "Just treat her. You¡¯ll understand soon enough," I told Liam.


    As the stretcher drew closer, her face came into full view. The reaction was instant.


    Liam stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    Before he could say anything, I cut him off. "We need to run a test. Confirm whether she¡¯s truly a pureblood. Hurry."


    Still stunned, the old man followed the staff as they wheeled her into one of the private treatment rooms. I dropped into a chair in the corridor outside, rubbing the back of my neck.


    I nced at Rafe beside me. "You didn¡¯t follow Kael?"


    He scoffed with a light mock. "Not a fan of that woman either. One unpleasant face a day is more than enough."


    Rafe had always been straightforward with his words and thoughts. He never liked Sophia and didn¡¯t bother hiding it. I am not sure what was his issue with Sophia and this girl in the past.


    Back then he especially detested this girl, Eira, for some reason which we never understood. It was as if he didn¡¯t even want to breathe same air as hers.


    The only reason he tolerated these two around was because Sophia was Kael¡¯s girlfriend and this girl was Alice¡¯s friend.


    Alice- Lucian and Jason¡¯s sister, who was killed by this girl.


    Nearly an hourter, the old man, Liam finally returned. His expression was stormy, eyes sharp with disbelief.


    "What the hell did you do to her?" he demanded, voice low but charged. "How can you treat someone like that, even if she¡ª?"


    "After what she¡¯s done, you still have the audacity to defend her?" I cut him off, my re hard. "Just give me the results, Liam. We¡¯ll decide then whether she lives... or dies."


    With a weary sigh, he handed over the report. "She¡¯s a pureblood. Without a doubt."


    I nced at Rafe, but he only gave a nonchnt shrug and turned away. He¡¯d been the first to question her bloodline, and now walking off as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "How long will it take for her to recover?" I asked, my voice clipped. Now that it was confirmed¡ªshe was indeed a pureblood¡ªthere was no point wasting time. We would use her for the reason we took her... and discard her when it was done.


    "At least a few days," Liam replied. "Even for a pureblood, her injuries are severe. She¡¯s in no condition to heal quickly."


    Just then, Kael returned. I handed him the report. He took it, expression unreadable, conflicted, perhaps, unsure whether this revtion was a blessing or a curse.


    "For Sophia¡¯s sake," I reminded him quietly.


    He said nothing, simply returned the report to me.


    Soon after, Lucian and Jason arrived. The blood sttered on their clothes was answer enough¡ªthose she-wolf sellers had been dealt with. Brutally.


    "Even after we broke a few bones, pulled some teeth and nails," Lucian said with a twisted grin, "those bastards wouldn¡¯t stop insisting she¡¯s a pureblood."


    I held up the report. "They weren¡¯t lying. She is indeed a pureblood."


    Lucian snatched the paper from my hand, ncing at it before crumpling it into his fist. A darkugh escaped his throat, low and cruel.


    "That¡¯s even better," he muttered. "Now I can take my time breaking her. Make her beg me for death." He looked at Jason, "What do you say?"


    "Certainly," he replied, equally wicked as Lucian.


    Jason was the kind to not talk much like Lucian, but when it came to actions, he was downright brutal.


    Lucian looked at me with a wicked smirk, "It¡¯s good you stopped me back there. That would have been an easy death for her and it wouldn¡¯t be fun."


    The way he said it¡ªcalm, cold, and utterly vicious¡ªwould¡¯ve made any sane person flinch. And I didn¡¯t doubt his intentions even for a moment.


    As long as she served her purpose, he could do whatever he pleased with her.

 Chapter 7: The Last Chance

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Last Chance</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    Faint sounds stirred me from the depths of unconsciousness. Pain coursed through every inch of my body¡ªit felt as though I had been trampled by a vehicle, leaving only broken pieces behind.


    My eyes fluttered open, struggling against the sharp sting of light that streamed in through the tall ss windows. Above me stretched an unfamiliar white ceiling, pristine and sterile. The brightness was overwhelming. My body flinched from it¡ªnot because of the light itself, but because I had forgotten what light looked like.


    I had spent years locked in darkness. Rooms without windows. Air heavy with filth and fear. Pain,mands, bruises¡ªnothing else. My mind, my soul, my very instincts had adapted to only one truth: <strong>darkness was home</strong>.


    And now, this sudden flood of sunlight, this crisp, untouched air... For one foolish, fleeting moment, I wondered:


    <strong>¡¯Is this heaven? Did I finally die?¡¯</strong>


    But the illusion shattered too soon.


    "Are you awake, miss?"


    <i>¡¯Please let that be an angel. If it¡¯s not, I swear I¡¯m going to be badly disappointed.¡¯</i>


    I turned my head toward the voice. A woman in nurse¡¯s scrubs stood beside the bed, her expression soft, a gentle smile curving her lips.


    "Good to see you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll call the doctor."


    Before I could gather a single word, she had already turned and left.<i></i>


    The sterile scent, the beeping machines, the IV drip¡ªit all sank in. I wasn¡¯t in heaven. I was in a hospital.


    Reality returned like a p.


    I closed my eyes again, frustration wing at my chest.<i>¡¯Why didn¡¯t they kill me when they had the chance?¡¯</i><i>¡¯How am I supposed to die now?¡¯ </i>My eyes drifted toward the window.<i>¡¯What floor am I on? Can I jump from here...?¡¯</i><i></i>


    The door creaked open. I turned my head slowly as footsteps entered the room¡ªthe nurse again, but this time apanied by a man.


    I looked at him, only to meet with another familiar face from the past- Doctor Liam Vaughn.


    "How are you feeling, Eira?" he asked, his gaze settling on me, calm and steady.


    <strong>Eira.</strong>


    The name echoed inside my skull like a forgotten melody.


    It had been so long since I¡¯d heard it that it no longer felt like mine. As if he were calling someone else¡ªsomeone I used to be, but wasn¡¯t anymore.


    He flipped through the patient chart the nurse had handed him, and without waiting for my response, he began examining me.


    "Your injuries are severe," he said in a calm, clinical tone. "Though you¡¯re a pureblood, the concentration of powerful drugs in your system has dyed your natural healing. We¡¯ve managed to drain most of it, but recovery will still take time...."


    He continued to talk which didn¡¯t interest me as what happened with me and my body was not a concern to me.


    Instead, my mind drifted to the past memories with this man from seven years back.


    Seven years ago, when I was fifteen, my grandparents and I hade to the StormHowl Pack to start a new life. Everything had felt foreign and uncertain. Liam was the first person my grandfather introduced me to. They were friends, though Liam was much younger.


    He¡¯d fascinated me because he was a doctor, and I¡¯d once dreamed of bing one too. I followed him around with endless questions, curious about everything from anatomy to medical school. He never once seemed irritated. In fact, he taught me patiently.


    Back then, he¡¯d been my favorite person. And he was fond of me as well.


    But now... perhaps he hated me like everyone else did.


    "Eira?" he called, noticing I was lost somewhere.


    My eyes refocused on him, and it reminded me of something which I had been wanting to know for the past six years, but never found the courage to ask.


    What happened to my grandparents?


    After my imprisonment, they had nevere to visit me. Not once. As if I had been erased from their lives, or them from mine.


    "You have two fractured ribs," Liam continued, resuming his role with detached professionalism. "One came dangerously close to puncturing your right lung. You¡¯ll need to avoid any activity that could strain your breathing. That meansplete rest for a few days. I¡¯ll prescribe something to support your healing."


    He paused, giving me a moment.


    "Anything else you¡¯d like to ask?"


    My eyes burned faintly with unshed tears. I finally spoke, my voice low, "My grandparents... what happened to them?"


    His expression shifted. Serious. Guarded.


    Then, he looked at the nurse. "Lara, please go collect the reports from the next room. I¡¯ll join you shortly."


    Once we were left alone, he turned to me, his expression solemn. "After you were taken away they disappeared from the pack. No one knows where they went."


    The news surprised me¡ªbut only briefly. Deep down, I understood. After the usations against me, what reason did they have to stay and endure the scorn and judgment of the pack?


    Anyways, they never stayed in one ce more than a few years, like changing ces was their fixed pattern. I never understood why they did it instead of settling in one ce and living a peaceful life with known people.


    Because of that constant drifting, I never had a real home. Never had friends¡ªuntil we came to the Storm Howl Pack and I met her.


    <strong>Alice. </strong>


    My sweet, bright Alice¡ªmy first and only friend.


    "What do you n to do now?" Liam¡¯s voice pulled me back from my thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t respond. Because I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth that I wanted to die. If I said that aloud, they¡¯d post guards outside my door and make it even harder to escape.


    Liam let out a tired sigh. "I don¡¯t know what happened to you... but it couldn¡¯t have been anything good."


    Still, I said nothing. What was the point in sharing my pain? They will just think I deserve it.


    He studied me quietly for a moment before speaking again. "Eira... you¡¯re not just a pureblood she-wolf. You¡¯re something rarer¡ªsomething extraordinary. A kind born only once in hundreds of years."


    I let out a silent, bitterugh. <i>What good is that? Born rare, only to be reduced to this?</i>


    "The ones who bought you... you know who they are. The strongest five Alphas. You must realize¡ªthey brought you here to have children. That¡¯s what they want from you."


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I already knew.


    "But there¡¯s something they don¡¯t know," Liam continued. "With your rare bloodline, you can only conceive with your fated mate. No one else. I haven¡¯t told them. If I had, they might¡¯ve killed you already. But sooner orter, when they realize they can¡¯t get what they want... they won¡¯t show you any mercy."


    <i>I know,</i> I thought. <i>And I¡¯m not expecting mercy.</i>


    He hesitated before lowering his voice. "Because of my old friendship with your grandfather... I¡¯m going to help you escape before they take you with them. For that, you¡¯ll need strength. So rest and heal."


    His offer shocked me. As I met his eyes, there was a genuine worry for me. It caught me off guard.


    "I can only get you out of the pack. After that... you¡¯ll be on your own. I won¡¯t be able to protect you further." He added.


    <i>Here or anywhere¡ªit¡¯ll be the same,</i> I thought as I exhaled quietly, my eyes drifting shut. I didn¡¯t thank him for his offer.


    Because I had something else in mind.


    Liam eventually left, and a short whileter, Lara returned. She moved around the room with practiced ease, preparing a fresh IV.


    I watched her silently for a moment before asking, "What floor are we on?"


    "The seventh," she replied, inserting the needle with care.


    "And how tall is this building?"


    "Fifteen floors," she answered, ncing at me curiously. "Why do you ask?"


    "It¡¯s my first time in such a tall building," I lied.


    "Oh," she smiled lightly. "Once you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll take you up to the rooftop. You can see the whole city from there¡ªit¡¯s a beautiful view."


    I simply hummed and closed my eyes- ¡¯This is truly myst chance.¡¯

 Chapter 8: Rafe’s Bloodlust

    <h4>Chapter 8: Rafe¡¯s Bloodlust</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    I hadn¡¯t slept a momentst night after seeing her.


    For years, I had been waiting, searching for a pureblood she-wolf. Someone who could save Sophia. But never, not even in the darkest corner of my imagination, had I expected it to be her.


    Eira.


    The name alone was enough to ignite every buried fury inside me. The one I thought had vanished from this world, the girl I wished had never existed.


    She had destroyed everything I had ever held dear. My parents, the Alpha and Luna of the Storm Howl Pack, were dead because of her. Sophia, the woman I loved, nowy clinging to life, her body frail, her spirit fading. And our unborn child... gone before even taking a breath.


    When I saw her against night, the rage I had been suppressing for six long years surged to the surface, boiling over. If Lucian hadn¡¯t reached her first and started strangling her, I would have ripped her apart and scattered her remains for the wild animals to feed on.


    But reason snapped me back when Roman spoke. We needed a pureblood to save Sophia, and now, like a twisted joke of fate, that pureblood was that bitch.


    She would be used, a tool to bring Sophia back into my life and give me a child, to restore what she stole. Later, what I do with her... she will regret even being born.


    That bitch doesn¡¯t deserve any mercy after killing so many people six years ago and bringing chaos to each of our peaceful lives.


    She will pay for it, in the most brutal way and I will make sure of it.


    "Kael, breakfast is ready," Roman¡¯s voice from outside my rooms door, came through.


    I tossed aside the towel that was wrapped around my waist and dressed after drying my hair. When I walked into the dining room, Jason and Roman were setting the table.


    Though we could have had servants take care of it, we preferred to cook our own meals. Jason especially enjoyed cooking, and we never had anyints. The rest of us helped from time to time, with Roman usually being the one to assist him in the kitchen.


    I looked around the table and asked, "Where¡¯s Rafe?" I remembered how unsettled he had beenst night, his bloodlust almost taking over.


    "As usual, cranky and restless," Roman replied as he and Jason brought the food to the table. "We offered him our blood, but he refused."


    Smash!


    A sharp crash came from Rafe¡¯s room.


    "I¡¯ll get him," I said, rising from my seat and heading toward the noise.


    The moment I stepped inside, I was hit by the familiar chaos. The room was wrecked, with things scattered across the floor.


    Rafe stood in the middle, his shoulder length hair covering the sides of his face, his chest rising and falling rapidly, eyes glowing red.


    He was close to the edge.


    I approached him and held out my arm, my wrist in his view. "Drink it."


    He shoved it away, his breathing unsteady. "It won¡¯t help."


    Roman entered the room, holding a blood pouch from Rafe¡¯s stock. "I¡¯ve already told Caston to arrange a girl for you. Drink this until then."


    Rafe took the pouch but crushed it in his hand a secondter, blood spilling to the floor in a dark ssh. His silence said it all.


    We had all been through this before. When his cravings became too much, nothing ever satisfied him. We had tried everything. Human blood, animal blood, werewolf blood. None of it worked.


    At this point, it felt like we needed to find him an alien just to see if that would make a difference.


    With every passing year, it only got worse and we feared it would drive him into madness and eventually destroy him. We didn¡¯t want to face that day, when we will be forced to get rid of him.


    He was a brother, our mate. We will do everything in our power to keep him with us.


    "Rafe, let¡¯s go to Caston," Jason offered gently. "You can pick any of the girls until he finds someone that suits your taste."


    Rafe said nothing.


    "Is our little bat out again?" came a mocking voice with a chuckled. "Go fuck some bitches and drain them dry before you snap, and I have to deal with you my way. You know you don¡¯t like that."


    Lucian stood in the doorway, wearing only his trousers, exposing his tall and muscr body, fresh from the shower. While the rest of us worried about Rafe, Lucian¡¯s expression was as smug as ever, his words deliberately provoking.


    He never showed softness toward anyone. When it came to handling a crazed vampire, Lucian¡¯s methods were brutal but effective. None of us ever dared to interfere.


    Rafe turned his glowing red eyes toward Lucian, clearly raged and provoked by his words.


    "Want me to try my way?" Lucian taunted again.


    Rafe didn¡¯t respond with words. His gaze moved over Lucian¡¯s body, freshly showered after a heavy workout, his skin flushed and radiating the scent of hot blood. In an instant, Rafe vanished from his spot.


    A secondter, Lucian was mmed against the wall by the door. His back hit hard, but he didn¡¯t flinch. Rafe stood close, eyes locked on the throbbing vein in Lucian¡¯s neck, his hunger overwhelming everything else.


    "Make it quick," Lucian muttered,pletely unfazed. "I don¡¯t have patience to stand here and be stared at like your personal buffet."


    Rafe didn¡¯t need another word. He lowered his head and sank his fangs into Lucian¡¯s neck. The blood surged into him, and he drank deeply.


    Lucian remained still, showing no reaction as Rafe fed on him. But Rafe wasn¡¯t letting go even after a while. He clung to him like a starving beast, as if this was the only thing keeping him sane.


    "Rafe," Jason called out, clearly concerned.


    But Rafe didn¡¯t respond.


    Roman and Jason looked at me, eyes urging me to step in. I raised my voice, sharp andmanding.


    "That¡¯s enough, Rafe."


    Unwillingly, Rafe let go. He wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand and red at Lucian.


    "Provoke me again, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the next bitch I drain to death."


    Lucian gave a slow, wicked smirk. "Be my guest. Let¡¯s see who ends up as whose bitch."

 Chapter 9: Eira’s Gone

    <h4>Chapter 9: Eira¡¯s Gone</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    Before their banter could drag on, I cut in. "Let¡¯s have breakfast. We have work to do."


    We headed to the dining room and took our seats around the table.


    Roman was the first to speak. "Kael, we need to arrange security around the hospital. By now, word must have spread that we have a pure blood she-wolf. Leaving her unguarded could make it easy for someone to take her."


    Lucian scoffed. "Who would dare? They know exactly what they¡¯ll get if theyy eyes on what belongs to us."


    "When ites to a pureblood she-wolf, they will dare," Roman replied tly. "We¡¯ve seen entire packs destroy each other over one." He turned to me, his gaze steady. "Kael, you should take this seriously."


    I knew he was right, but I didn¡¯t want to care. Not when it was about that bitch. I won¡¯t blink even if others abducted her and she ended up whoring around from pack to pack and bred for the rest of her life.


    But this was about Sophia. So I had to care.


    "Lucian, Jason, take care of it," I ordered.


    Lucian leaned back with a dark glint in his eyes. "Don¡¯t worry. Now that bitch is back in our hands, I won¡¯t let her slip away. Not until I¡¯m done with her."


    Our roles were well divided. I was the Alpha, the leader of the Stormhowl Pack, and I ran it with the help of my four sworn mate-brothers.


    Together, we managed a vast business empire alongside our responsibilities for pack security. Roman and I handled the business side, while Lucian and Jason oversaw security operations.


    And Rafe? He only involved himself when something piqued his interest¡ªor when we truly needed him.


    "I don¡¯t want her in our home," Jason stated firmly. "Arrange for her to stay somewhere else once she¡¯s discharged."


    "We can put her in the stables," Lucian added with a cold smile. "The horses might not be pleased to see a filthy bitch, but that¡¯s the only ce I can think of."


    Jason nodded in agreement. "She¡¯ll still be under our watch there."


    The stables sat at the rear of the estate. We all enjoyed horseback riding and had raised our own horses, so the ce was well-maintained and familiar to us.


    "And who¡¯s going to be the lucky one to fuck that stinking bitch first?" Rafe taunted with a mocking chuckle, clearly enjoying how his words soured the mood. "Certainly not me. Her stench makes me nauseous, let alone feel any urge to fuck her."


    I looked at the other three. We needed to have pups soon and save Sophia as well.


    Jason raised a hand in protest. "Don¡¯t look at me. The only thing I n to do with her is test out my torture tools."


    Lucian leaned back, his expression filled with distaste. "Her worn-out cunt is probably crawling with diseases. I wouldn¡¯t touch it. She¡¯s only good enough to be my drug testing rat."


    My gaze settled on Roman. Of all of us, he had always wanted a mate, children, and a family.


    But even he didn¡¯t waver.


    "Don¡¯t look at me either," Roman said with finality. "You need her for Sophia¡¯s sake. That makes her your responsibility. I would have fucked her happily only if it was not that bitch, but some other shewolf."


    Rafe let out another low chuckle and looked at me with a knowing gaze. "We got the result."


    I didn¡¯t respond. There was no other choice, and we all knew it.


    We headed outside, and only then were the servants allowed inside to begin their duties¡ªcleaning and tending to the house.


    Roman and I got into one car since we needed to visit the hospital first, then head to thepany. Lucian and Jason went with Rafe. They were taking him to Caston.


    Caston was a friend of theirs, the owner of the biggest bar in the city and the one who often supplied us with women when we needed to vent some frustration.


    "You two can join us once your mood¡¯s ruined after seeing that bitch," Lucian said with a smirk. "Let¡¯s fuck some bitches together."


    I ignored him and stepped into the car. My mind was focused on one thing¡ªSophia.


    We reached the hospital, and I went straight to the VIP floor where Sophia was staying. I left Roman behind to deal with Liam about the matter concerning that bitch.


    As I stepped into the room, I found Sophia lying in bed, watching TV. A nurse stood by her side, checking her vitals and monitoring her condition. The moment Sophia sensed my presence, she turned toward me, a soft smile appearing on her lips.


    Once, she had been a stunning woman. Now, she looked fragile, fading with every passing moment.


    All because of her.


    "Kael," Sophia said in a voice that was weak yet warm. "I was waiting for you."


    I smiled and took the chair beside the bed. "I came byst night, but you were already asleep."


    "I waited for you," she said softly. "But I guess the medicine knocked me out."


    I reached for her hand, gently wrapping her frail fingers in mine.


    "There¡¯s something I need to tell you," I said.


    Her eyes lifted slightly, a hint of curiosity in them. "What is it?"


    "We¡¯ve found a pureblood she-wolf. It won¡¯t be long now. You¡¯ll get better just like you were."


    A faint smile touched her lips, but I saw the flicker of sadness that followed.


    "Kael, I know how much you hate being close to other women," she said gently. "But you have to do this for me. I¡¯m sorry..."


    The truth was, I had been with more women than I could count over the past six years. Countless meaningless nights with nameless whores. But if Sophia believed I hadn¡¯t touched another woman since her illness, I had no reason to correct her.


    "Don¡¯t think about it," I told her. "Just wait for the day you¡¯re healed."


    She smiled again, her voice trembling with hope. "I promise, once I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll do everything for you. I¡¯ll be the perfect mate. You, me, and our children."


    I gave a quiet hum in response.


    She didn¡¯t know the full truth yet. She didn¡¯t know that I had four mate-brothers, and because of that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to mark her. She could never be my true mate.


    But I could still give her a ce at my side. As my wife in name, if not in bond. That was all I could offer her.


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Roman. I immediately guessed the call was about her.


    Not wanting Sophia to overhear anything, especially the identity of the she-wolf, I excused myself and stepped out of the room to answer.


    Roman¡¯s voice came through,ced with panic. "Kael, she¡¯s not in her room. The hospital staff has no idea where she went."


    My jaw tightened. As ifst night wasn¡¯t enough, now she was creating more trouble.


    "I¡¯ming there," I said and ended the call.


    Returning briefly to Sophia¡¯s room, I told her there was an urgent matter I needed to deal with and left.


    ¡¯That bitch is dead today,¡¯ I clenched my fists. ¡¯She better pray I won¡¯t find her.¡¯


    When I arrived, Roman was already reviewing the security camera footage. His eyes were fixed on the screen.


    "She¡¯s entered the elevator," he said.


    The nurse nearby suddenly seemed to recall something and spoke up. "Sometime before, she asked me how tall the building is. I think she wants to go to the rooftop to see the city view and..."


    "Damn it!" Roman cursed, shoving the tablet back into the security guard¡¯s hands. He looked at me, and I could see exactly what he was thinking.


    Without wasting another second, the two of us rushed toward the elevator, heading straight for the rooftop.

 Chapter 10: Eira’s Son

    <h4>Chapter 10: Eira¡¯s Son</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    <i>¡¯Just a little more. And it would all be over.¡¯</i>


    Limping, crawling, barely able to breathe, I somehow made it to the boundery wall of the rooftop. Every movement burned, my wounds stinging beneath the thinyer of sweat that now coated my skin.


    For the first time in six years, I saw the city bathed in daylight. The sun was warm and gentle, and the breeze brushed softly against my battered skin. For a moment, it felt like heaven. Peaceful. Quiet. Soothing.


    Before I threw myself into the air, I wanted to remember him¡ªmy baby, my son.


    After he was born, the moment I held him, wrapped tightly in a cloth, sleeping peacefully with a face norger than my palm, I found the will to live again. He felt like a ray of light in the darkness that surrounded me.


    I named him Ray.


    I closed my eyes and tried to relive that memory. My baby. The life I carried within me for nine long months. Thest time I saw him, he was only a day old. That image had been seared into my soul. The warmth of his tiny body, the gentle scent that clung to him, the fragile breath that told me he was alive.


    I needed to apologize to him for breaking the promise I had made to him on the day they took him away from me.


    <i>¡¯Ray, mommy is sorry. I promised I would find you one day ande for you. But it seems I have to break that promise. I can¡¯t go on anymore. This life has defeated me. I¡¯m not strong enough to keep fighting. You must be five years old now. I pray that wherever you are, you are growing up strong and surrounded by good people. Goodbye, my baby.¡¯</i>


    I opened my eyes, the decision now clear. My fingers gripped the top of the wall. My body shook as I prepared to climb, ready to cross over into silence.


    But then¡ª


    "Hey!"


    A familiar voice called out.


    I froze, but didn¡¯t turn around. I had to jump now. Fifteen floors was more than enough to kill a pureblood, no matter how strong they were. And I was far too weak to survive anything.


    I pushed myself. One leg had already climbed over the edge. I was a moment away from slipping over when¡ª


    A strong hand yanked me back in the blink of an eye. Before I could react, I was pulled firmly against a solid chest. My back hit warm muscle, arms locking tightly around my shoulders to keep me from moving.


    Damn these Alphas and their speed.


    -----


    Kael¡¯s POV


    I was seething with anger when I saw her ready to jump. If not for Roman stopping her in time, she would have gone already.


    I was furious. Just moments ago, I had promised Sophia that everything would be fine. And now this wretched woman was about to destroy that promise with her selfish death.


    Was it too much to expect her to stay alive and make up for the sins she hadmitted? How shameless could one person be?


    I watched as she struggled weakly in Roman¡¯s grasp. When it didn¡¯t work, she bit his arm, her teeth pierced in his skin, drawing the blood out. So desperate to free herself.


    ¡¯Crazy bitch.¡¯


    I walked towards them, my fists clenched as if ready to unleash my anger on her. In the next instant, I shoved Roman aside and grabbed her by the neck, my eyes burning into hers. Her gaze was dazed, barely holding on, but defiant.


    "You want to die?" I growled through clenched teeth. "Fine. I¡¯ll give you what you want."


    Without hesitation, I hauled her over the boundary wall, her fragile body hanging limply in the air. One flick of my fingers, one release of my grip, and she would fall fifteen floors to her death.


    "Alpha Kael, don¡¯t kill her!" Liam¡¯s voice cut through as he rushed onto the rooftop. "She¡¯s still of use to us."


    "Kael," Roman called out, his tone heavy with concern. "Don¡¯t be reckless, alright? You need her to save Sophia. You are so close to your goal. Don¡¯t lose it now."


    At the mention of Sophia, my resolve faltered slightly. Her hopeful eyes shed in my mind, the way she had smiled when I told her she could be saved.


    But then I heard it.


    "Sophia...?" came a weak voice, barely more than a whisper. "That... bitch... is still alive?"


    It was her. Even dangling at the edge of death, she looked at me with mocking eyes and a twisted smile.


    "I should have... shot her in the head..."


    The moment those words left her mouth, whatever restraint I had vanishedpletely.


    "Kael, she¡¯s provoking you," Roman warned, reaching toward me again.


    I didn¡¯t care. I shoved Roman back with force, making sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me this time.


    "You don¡¯t deserve to live," I told her through my gritted teeth and...


    I released my grip.


    Her thin, weightless body slipped from my hand as the voices shouting behind me faded into the background.

 Chapter 11: Madman Lucian

    <h4>Chapter 11: Madman Lucian</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    Kael had used his Alpha power to throw me back, overpowering mepletely. His decision was made. He was ready to kill her. Just as I hit the ground, a sharp gust of wind rushed past me.


    By the time I scrambled to my feet, it was already toote. He had let go. I saw her small body slipping from his grasp.


    Eira.


    My heart nearly stopped. This wasn¡¯t what I wanted. I didn¡¯t want her to die. Fighting against the ache rising in my chest, I rushed toward the boundary wall, desperate for onest glimpse before she hit the ground.


    Liam was right behind me, just as anxious and shaken.


    We reached the edge together and looked down. I braced myself for the sight of her broken body lying far below.


    But instead, I saw something else.


    Lucian.


    That madman was hanging from the rooftop wall with one hand gripping the edge tightly. His legs were braced against the surface, holding his bnce, while his other hand clutched a frail arm¡ªEira¡¯s arm.


    Lucian had saved her.


    That gust of wind that had rushed past me earlier... it was Lucian. He had acted in the blink of an eye using his speed,unching himself into danger before it was toote.


    For the first time in my life, I saw this infuriating, reckless Lucian as something more than just a stubborn brute. In that moment, he looked like an angel.


    If his timing was off, or if his grip had failed, he could have fallen from this height along with Eira. Even if it didn¡¯t kill him, the injuries would havested a lifetime, or even leave him entirely paralysed.


    On the other hand, Eira was weakly struggling to free her hand, but Lucian¡¯s hold was stronger in front of her weak strength. How badly she wanted to die?


    "Sorry, Kael," Lucian called out, his voice echoing up with its usual wicked smugness. "But she can¡¯t die. Not until I¡¯m finished with her. And this time, I¡¯m not taking orders from you."


    Kael standing by the boundary wall, had his eyes fixed on Lucian, his jaw was clenched, his fists tightening at his sides.


    "Kael," I called out, before Kael could act recklessly. "I¡¯m with Lucian on this. You can¡¯t kill her like this."


    His furious gaze snapped to me, as if Lucian and I had suddenly be his greatest enemies.


    "Think of it as saving Sophia," I added quickly, trying to defuse the storm building in him. "Just calm down. Please."


    "Alpha Kael, the treatment for Sophia is already prepared," Liam chimed in, his voice urgent. "Only the final step remains."


    Just like us, Liam also knew Kael¡¯s weak point.


    Kael said nothing. But something in Liam¡¯s words seemed to reach him. Without a word, he turned and walked away, as if none of this mattered anymore.


    I let out a quiet breath of relief and turned to Lucian, who was still hanging from the wall.


    "Get up already," I said. "Pass her to me."


    But in true Lucian fashion, he didn¡¯t hand her over. Instead, with apleteck of gentleness, he tossed Eira¡¯s frail body over the boundary wall like she was nothing more than a ragdoll.


    She hit the rooftop with a brutal thud. It was clear that although Lucian had saved her life, he had no intention of offering her mercy.


    With a single, effortless leap, Lucian followed her,nding gracefully on the rooftop like a beast straight out of a fantasy tale. Dangerous stunts like that were nothing to him. It was as if he enjoyed testing fate, challenging death just to see who would win.


    Liam and I rushed to her motionless form. He muttered under his breath, clearly frustrated. "She¡¯s probably as good as dead now."


    "You need to hurry and treat her," I said, kneeling beside her. She was pale as death, her breathing faint, like she was slipping away one breath at a time.


    Liam dropped to his knees next to her, the nurse joining him in haste. He ced two fingers against her neck, searching for her pulse.


    "It¡¯s dangerously weak," he said, frowning. "I suspect her broken ribs are getting worse. We need to take an X-ray and¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no need," Lucian interrupted coldly, stepping beside her with that ever-menacing look in his eyes. "It¡¯s time we find out whether this pureblood bitch actually dies from things as minor as this."


    Liam looked at him, his voiceced with warning. "If we don¡¯t treat her, she will die. Honestly, she might have already lost her chance."


    Lucian said nothing in response. Instead, he kicked her side, a harsh blow to her waist.


    Eira groaned, a low sound of pain escaping her lips.


    "See?" Lucian said smugly. "She¡¯s alive. Let¡¯s take her with us."


    "Lucian, we still need to treat her," I said firmly, standing up to meet his gaze without flinching. "We all bought her together. You don¡¯t get to decide alone. We¡¯re mates, and everyone¡¯s opinion matters."


    He sighed, clearly annoyed. "Alright, fine. You want to treat her, and I want to take her with us. Let¡¯s do both." He turned to Liam. "If you want to treat her, do it at our ce. Get whatever you need. But this bitch is not staying here."


    I felt myself rx slightly. I understood now why Lucian was insisting. If she remained in the hospital, she would likely try to pull the same stunt again. And next time, we might not be there to stop her.


    I looked at Liam. "We¡¯re taking her home."


    Liam hesitated, reluctant. "Given her condition, we¡¯ll need medical equipment. Some of it might not be easy to set up in your home..."


    "Liam," Lucian cut in sharply, his tone cold as ice. "I know you had a soft spot for her. You two were close once. But if you start forgetting what she did and choose to go against us, I won¡¯t care that you¡¯re my friend. I won¡¯t hesitate to get rid of anyone who stands on her side."


    Liam went silent. Lucian had hit a nerve. For a moment, Liam looked like someone who had just been exposed. Then he finally nodded.


    No one dared taking Lucian¡¯s warning silently. He enjoyed having people go against him and then punish them in return, in most brutal way.


    "Alright. But at least give her a room that¡¯s big enough for me to work in. Somewhere clean and safe. Not a stable or some rundown shed. She needs to stay in a hygienic ce if you want her to survive."


    Lucian¡¯s smirk widened. "So you agree she belongs in a stable. Look at us being clever now, aren¡¯t we?"


    Liam didn¡¯t back down. "Knowing you so well, it won¡¯t be surprising if you truly keep her in stable. If you can¡¯t manage it, then get another doctor. But don¡¯t expect me to waste my time on someone you¡¯re nning to kill. I¡¯d rather focus on patients who actually have a chance."


    Before the argument could escte further, I stepped in.


    "Lucian, I¡¯ll handle it. You can go. Kael gave you orders to focus on the security. See to it."


    Lucian scoffed. "She doesn¡¯t need separate security in our home. I¡¯m going to resume what I left behind because of this bitch."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away.


    I felt a quiet sense of relief. Having Lucian around meant constantly being on edge. He was unpredictable, dangerous, and often driven by instincts no one could anticipate.


    Liam treated Eira in the hospital room while the ambnce and necessary equipment were arranged for her transfer.


    Later, I watched her frail body being carried out, strapped carefully onto the stretcher. She looked pale, almost weightless, as if the wind could carry her away.


    As I followed her to the ambnce in my car, one thought echoed in my mind.


    <i>Can I truly forgive her for what she did? </i>

 Chapter 12: Lucian’s Memories Of Eira

    <h4>Chapter 12: Lucian¡¯s Memories Of Eira</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    "Eira, help me..."


    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>


    Even after six years, the hurtful scene from that night haunted me every night, where a scared Alice was begging for Eira¡¯s help, but in return, Eira shot three bullets at her.


    The next moment, Alice¡¯s body crumpled to the ground.


    "Alice!" Sophia screamed upon seeing it, only to have Eira shoot her as well, and she copsed on the ground.


    I didn¡¯t care what became of Sophia. But Alice... she was my little sister. The girl I had promised to protect with my life. But that bitch shot her in cold blood.


    Other than hating that bitch, what I hated the most was that I had once liked her and thought she was the one I wanted to spend my life with. I liked her the very first day I saw her.


    I still remember the day Alice brought her new friend home. Eira was shy, soft-spoken, and painfully polite. She was nothing like the girls who hung around me, desperate for the attention of any alpha.


    This girl avoided attention, preferring to linger in the corners and speak only when spoken to while Alice was a chatterbox. Maybe she had finally found someone quiet who would listen to her, and that¡¯s how they became friends.


    On the other hand, I was not the kind to indulge closely with girls, other than fucking some once in a while out of lust, but after that, they were strangers to me. But this one¡ªI wanted to know her and wanted to be around her.


    Back then, I used to make sure I was home whenever Alice mentioned Eira wasing over. We would y video games, something simple and mindless, and Jason would often join us. Those moments, innocent and fleeting, became something I quietly treasured.


    Reading books was never my thing. But the moment I found out she liked romance novels, I tried to get into them too. Sneakily, I discovered the exact books she read and bought the same ones¡ªjust to understand what she enjoyed. Honestly they all felt utterly cringy to my taste, but for her sake it felt eptable.


    Through those pages, I learned what she longed for. She wanted to fall in love. She dreamed of someone to spend her life with. And I began to believe... maybe that someone could be me. I should work on it.


    The idea of having a family with her didn¡¯t feel bad at all.


    But those fantasies of having a life with her broke when I saw a video of her sucking the cocks of our enemies. She was with them.


    We understood she approached Alice on purpose because, through her, she could reach Kael, the pack Alpha¡¯s son.


    She not only killed Alice, she also provided the enemies with secret information, and they attacked our pack. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to go and kill that bitch, as I had to be by Kael¡¯s side to fight against the enemy attack.


    That night, Kael¡¯s parents, the Alpha and Luna, were killed. We watched our friends fall one by one in a surprise ambush that left us defenceless and reeling. The air reeked of blood and smoke. By morning, the fighting ended, but what was left behind was unrecognisable.


    The most powerful pack was left in ruins. And it¡¯s all because of that bitch.


    There was no one to share our pain with. Everyone was drowning in their own grief.


    Since that night, nothing has been the same. Those cheerful young people, whom the Alpha and Luna saw as the future of the Stormhowl pack, are now buried somewhere back of our minds.


    What is left of us are our demons, ready to kill anyone without a second thought. And blood is what we craved for.


    The honking of the car behind brought me back to my senses, and my grip on the steering loosened a little as I drove to Caston¡¯s bar, where Jason and Rafe had already gone.


    <i>¡¯I need to fuck some bitches to forget about those evil memories, especially to forget about her.¡¯</i>


    -----


    Roman¡¯s POV


    With the help of Liam and some male staff from the hospital, we set Eira in the guest room of our home. No female was ever allowed inside, not as a servant and certainly not for any other reason. So once these staff were gone, we were the ones taking care of her, and I was not sure how it would go.


    I wondered if it would be taking care of her or simply giving her more pain.


    I watched as Liam examined her for thest time. He listened to her lungs, ensuring they still worked properly after her ribs had been broken. He checked her heartbeat, inspected her bandages, and reviewed every other detail.


    "Is she alright?" I asked, even though knew the answer.


    Liam turned to me, his gaze sharp and guarded. "She will be, as long as none of youy a hand on her. Otherwise, you might as well start digging a grave to bury her."


    I felt helpless as I can trust myself, not others. But I assured anyways, "We need her for a reason. So she will be alive..."


    "At least until then, right?" Liam finished my sentence with a bitter edge, but he should not forget what she did.


    "Liam, think about what Kael, Lucian, and Jason have endured. You cannot overlook their pain. You know what we¡¯ve been through."


    I did not wish to harm Eira. But my loyalty belonged to the brothers who had suffered beside me, the ones whose grief I carried as my own.


    Liam¡¯s expression remained unreadable. "Her life does not seem any kinder. When you have time, take a good look at her body. Then you will understand."


    He said nothing more as he packed up his medical bag and headed for the door with the staff following him.


    I went to bed and sat at the edge. My hands having the mind of its own, almost reached out to caress her cheek, but I got back to my senses and retreated.


    I couldn¡¯t let myself get carried away. I couldn¡¯t forget what she had done.


    <i>Eira... even though I once liked you, that was another time, another life. We are no longer the same people.</i>


    She was a thorn buried deep in my heart, one that brought nothing but pain, yet no matter how hard I tried, I could never seem to pull it free.

 Chapter 13: Jason’s Hate

    <h4>Chapter 13: Jason¡¯s Hate</h4>


    Jason¡¯s POV


    "Ahh... slow down... please... it hurts..."


    I continued to drown myself in the cries of the whore I was fucking as I bent her in front of me, on the couch of the private room at Caston¡¯s bar.


    Caston had arranged our usual private room, the one with the oversized couch that stretched across three walls. It was wide and deep enough for all five of us to use it at once.


    Today it was just me and Rafe and he had sent two whores for both of us.


    Rafe had already moved to the carpeted floor, fucking his whore with brutal indifference. He didn¡¯t care whether the bitch was evenfortable between him and the floor. He was simply waiting for that one perfect moment, when he would finish and drain everyst drop of her blood to appease the hunger gnawing inside him.


    As for me, I was here because I want to forget that bitch, who had ruined our lives and has returned to our lives once more.


    Eira.


    That innocent face of hers, the softness in her voice, the way she smiled at me, her beautiful eyes as if they could touch my soul, the way I fell for her so deeply, I wanted to forget it all.


    In the past six years, I had seeded in forgetting her, but she returned and reminded me of all of it all over again, and I hate it.


    Fucking some bitches and venting out might help me forget.


    Women are wicked. They lie, they cheat, they betray. They were born to be used, to whore around, to be fucked until they stop breathing. If I could wipe their kind off the face of this world, I would.


    I hate them, every single one of them, except for Alice and Jenifer.


    They were angels¡ªmy family.


    Jenifer adopted me when I was five. She was already pregnant with Alice at the time. Her son Lucian was my age, and we bonded quickly. Jenifer always treated me as her own son.


    But still, there was that feeling of being an outsider, which vanished entirely when, for the first time, I held newborn Alice in my hands.


    "She is our sister," young Lucian¡¯s cheerful voice from the past, still rang in my ears. "Isn¡¯t she so adorable?"


    I couldn¡¯t contain my happiness either. "Yes, she is," I said and mumbled to myself, "my little sister."


    "She is both of your sister, and you have to always protect her," Jenifer told us, and we both made that silent promise to her.


    Since then, Lucian and I were always around Alice, making sure she was fine. When she went to school for the first time, we were by her side. We even secretly warned her ssmates to never bully her. If someone did, we wouldn¡¯t let it slid.


    We were a happy family of four.


    But things changed the day that bitch killed Alice mercilessly. The sister we promised to protect¡ªwe had to bury her with our own hands.


    Jenifer couldn¡¯t handle the loss of her daughter and died as well.


    Once more, I was left an orphan. If not for Lucian and the other three, I would have probably drifted into losing myself.


    "Ahh... Alpha... please have mercy..." the bitch cried out loudly, and I realized how harsh I was being. "I... will die... if you continue..."


    Not like I care even if she died, but Caston had warned us not to kill anyone, or there wouldn¡¯t be any whores left for us to fuck.


    Knowing us, most of them were already scared of us and refused toe serve us. We were allowed to kill someone only when we were in heat, which was a rare urrence.


    Moreover, fucking these whores always felt empty. Because for pureblood, strong Alphas like us, it felt fulfilling only when we could knot. And with these random whores, my body refused to knot even if I wanted to. There were no emotions, no attachment, no bonding, so nothing of that sort could happen.


    After that incident six years back, all emotions seemed to have died with it.


    Frustrated, I emptied inside her quickly and pushed her aside. "Get lost."


    Terrified, she crawled away, limping out of the room without looking back. I copsed onto the couch, breath still uneven, legs stretched out in front of me as I stared at the ceiling.


    Across the room, Rafe was still at it.


    Watching Rafe fucking that bitch was more arousing than fucking one myself. Rafe was different from us. We were all pureblood Alphas, while he was half vampire.


    His thirst for sex was beyond just physical satisfaction; it was bound with bloodlust, which felt darker and intense.


    I watched as he reached his peak, thrusting harder, more violently. Then, without warning, he sank his fangs into her neck and began to drain her dry. Once Rafe gave in to his bloodlust, there was no going back. That girl was meant to die.


    Caston allowed it as there was no other option. It was better to sacrificing one whore than having one crazy vampire, ready to go on a killing spree.


    Once he was satisfied and had his fill of blood, he pulled back from her lifeless body. He stood upright, his solid chest rising with slow, powerful breaths. His well toned body turned stronger and shone in the dim light, which was fascinating to see. He looked magical, maybe some secret vampire trait.


    He turned to look at me, his gaze drifting from my face down to between my legs. Noticing I was still hard, he scoffed with a mocking click of his tongue.


    "Tsk. Not satisfied yet?"


    "Want to take care of it?" I asked, matching his tone with one just as mocking.


    He wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand, then let his eyes fall back to my erection. A slow smirk curled on his lips.


    "How about I sink a pair of fangs into it? Might satisfy it so well, it never gets up again."

 Chapter 14: A Villain From The Past

    <h4>Chapter 14: A Viin From The Past</h4>


    Jason¡¯s POV


    Before I could respond, the door opened and a tall and muscr man, wearing perfectly fitted ck shirt and pants, stepped into the room.


    Lucian.


    His gaze swept across the scene¡ªme slouched naked on the couch, Rafe flexing his muscles by rxing his rejuvenated body, and the dead whore sprawled lifeless on the floor. Totally unbothered.


    "You two finished already? Couldn¡¯t even wait for me," he said, walking over to one side of the massive couch that lined all three walls of the room.


    He sat down casually, his both hands stretched across the back rest, his long legs folded one over other, eyes flicking to both of us. "Seems like you two are getting weak, finishing this fast."


    Rafe flopped onto the other end of the couch,zy and unbothered. "These bitches are too nd to keep going. Not tempting enough."


    Lucian smirked. "We¡¯ll have one bitch in our home soon. Try her. See if she tempts you enough. No one¡¯s going to stop you, even if you fuck her to death or drain her dry."


    "That bitch stinks," Rafe replied, wrinkling his nose.


    The moment they said it, I snapped out of the haze and realized who they were talking about. "Good luck putting your cock into a stable bitch. Even the stinkiest horse wouldn¡¯t want her," I muttered.


    Lucian turned his attention to me. "She¡¯s staying in the guest room. Not in the stable. Don¡¯t you want to test your tools on her?"


    Disgust twisted in my chest. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I want her inside our home," I said firmly. "I don¡¯t want to see her face every damn day and ruin my mood. And what about the rule? No females allowed in the house. Are we just going to ignore that now?"


    "For that, you¡¯ll have to argue with Roman," Lucian said calmly. "As for me, I only n to test a few drugs on her and observe the effects. Her suffering alone will make her presence in this house worth tolerating."


    "I¡¯m out of it," I said, standing up and beginning to dress. "I want nothing to do with her. When you¡¯re all done ying your games, hand her over to me. I¡¯ll torment her to death."


    "I¡¯m not fine with her either," Rafe muttered. "Her stench in the house is going to make me puke."


    Lucian¡¯s gaze shifted toward him with curiosity. "What kind of stench do you always catch from her? Even back then, you could smell her from a distance and it pissed you off. What is it exactly?"


    "Shitty smell," Rafe replied as hezily pulled on his clothes.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, voice taunting. "Are you sure that¡¯s all it is?"


    Rafe gave him a dull look. "Why don¡¯t you go fuck some bitches instead of asking useless questions? I¡¯ll tell Caston to send in a few tough ones so you don¡¯t end up killing them."


    Lucian smirked. "That¡¯s exactly what I n to do. I need to erase the mood that bitch left me in."


    Just then, Caston entered the room.


    He was tall, dark, and carried himself with effortless authority. The tight brown t-shirt stretched across his muscled chest, tucked into well-fitted trousers. His presencemanded attention. He was a hybrid between a wolf and a human, but unlike other hybrids, he was powerful and knew how to use his werewolf side well.


    His dark eyes moved to the dead body on the ground. He frowned a little and told Rafe, "You¡¯re done with the quota for this month. No killing till next month."


    "Yeah, whatever," Rafe brushed him off with a casual shrug and passed by him to leave the room, but said, "Just give some fine bitches to that crazy one."


    "See youter," I told Caston and left as well, knowing now Lucian would go on his crazy fucking way and wouldn¡¯t be returning anytime soon.


    If one of us had changed the most since that incident, it was Lucian. He was extreme with everything, and no one could stop him. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he killed any of the whores, and Caston would let it pass, as he was close to Lucian and always let him have his way.


    Rafe and I decided to sit at the bar and drink. Half an hour passed in silence. Neither of us spoke; we simply drowned our thoughts in alcohol, which, somehow, was moreforting than words.


    Lucian eventually returned.


    The asshole looked even more charged up, as if fucking a few bitches had lit a fire under his skin.


    He dropped onto one of the high stools at the bar counter and ordered his usual¡ªsomething strong enough to burn down his throat and silence his mind.


    "You finished quick too," Rafemented, casting him a sidelong nce. "Losing your grip already?"


    "Just like you two, today those bitches didn¡¯t feel tempting to me either," Lucian replied calmly, while stirring the ss of alcohol in his hand.


    We both could see he was lost in his thoughts, his gaze distant. When he was quiet, that means he was at something.


    Caston came to us once more.


    "Kael has guests," he said, voice low but deliberate. "Maybe you¡¯d like to join him?"


    "Kael is here?" I asked, surprised.


    "He¡¯s been drinking for over an hour," Caston replied, his gaze drifting slowly over the three of us. "He told me to leave him alone, so I didn¡¯t mention it earlier. But now, I think you should go to him."


    If Caston said it, that means, there was something.


    "Who¡¯s the esteemed guest?" Lucian asked, then tilted back his ss and emptied it in one long swallow.


    "Alpha Kaizan of the Dreadwyn Pack," Caston answered.


    We didn¡¯t need to look at each other.


    Only one word came to all our minds at once¡ªenemy.


    A viin from our painful past.


    "Room Six," Caston added quickly.


    We were already on our feet, heading straight for it.


    Lucian mmed opened the door of the room and we entered inside.


    Kael was sitting in the ck leather couch, stirring the ss of alcohol in his hand, calm, but his gaze dark as he looked at the man sitting in the couch opposite to him.


    Kaizan ckmoor.


    We were already riled up seeing that bitch from the past, and now this asshole had to show up the same day.


    Are all of them desperate to die in our hands right today? We would love to do so.

 Chapter 15: Kaizan’s Offer To Share Eira

    <h4>Chapter 15: Kaizan¡¯s Offer To Share Eira</h4>


    Rafe¡¯s POV


    "Oh! You three are here as well?" Kaizan looked at us three with a smug smile, as his gray eyes scanned us.


    His dark hair set in perfect regal style, he sat like a king wearing that unbuttoned long ck trench coat, giving that fake vibe of dominance which quite didn¡¯t reach us.


    Fake bastard.


    "Where is one more of you? Have you four left your fifth brother behind and having fun here alone? Tsk! So unfair," hemented, his hand reaching out to caress the green emerald ring in his index finger.


    He was referring to Roman, who was not with us at the moment.


    "He is a clean freak and detests stinky garbage around," Lucian replied as he sat next to Kael, his gaze mocking, the cut on his left eyebrow making him look intimidating. "So fortunate of him to not be here and see you," his gaze moved to the other two standing behind the couch Kaizan was sitting on¡ªhis sworn mate brothers¡ª"and the two junks you always keep with you."


    Just like us, Kaizan, who was the same age as us, had two sworn mate brothers as well. The trend started after the packs no longer had pureblood she-wolves and thuscked the true Lunas who helped the Alpha to strengthen the pack. Luna¡¯s role had always been important, but as a solution to her absence, the Alphas increased their powers by having sworn mate brothers to increase their own and the pack¡¯s power.


    Sworn mate brothers were bound to their Alpha through a sacred ritual, fiercely loyal and inseparable. They were like shadows, moving with him, existing for him. And when one among them found a fated mate, the bond extended to all, sharing the same woman, binding her to the all of them.


    Kaizan remained unaffected as he simply smirked wickedly. "Always so yful, Lucian."


    "Want me to get serious and then send your corpse back home, just like we sent your brother¡¯s back then?" Lucian¡¯s tone was light, almost teasing, but his eyes had turned ck with threat. "Or for a change, I¡¯ll just feed yours to the dogs¡ªunless they won¡¯t mind eating stinky trash."


    None of us doubted Lucian if he got truly serious, and we would participate in what he would do without even a second thought.


    I went to sit on Kael¡¯s other side and offered him a yful smirk. "Well, we left Roman to have some fun with the pureblood we have. You must have heard it, right?" My gaze and tone mocking, as I moved a hand through my shoulder-length hairzily and leaned back on the couch. "Oh, I forgot¡ªyou were right there when we won the bidding. How did the defeat taste this time? Was it too dull without blood being shed?"


    We all hated mentioning that bitch, but in this moment, using her to provoke this bastard felt too tempting to resist. At least she served one good purpose.


    At the mention of her, finally there was a shift in Kaizan and his two brothers¡¯ expressions. Obviously, they were here for the same reason.


    "What brought you here?" Jason asked, breaking the silence, his tone impatient. "If you are tired of breathing, I can rid you out of trouble just like your brother."


    The corner of Kaizan¡¯s lips curved up once more, but this time gentle. "Always talking about killing and bloodshed. We are already over that phase, aren¡¯t we? Back then, as revenge, you killed my parents and my brother who attacked your pack. Since then, all the packs are on good terms, so why still be enemies?"


    After the massacre happened in both packs back then, the werewolf council meddled in and established peace pacts among werewolf packs. It forced everyone to stop wars and enmity and live in peace. On the surface, it looked peaceful, but the enmity was still there, everyone ready to kill another the first chance they got.


    If not for the rules established by the werewolf council, we wouldn¡¯t be just talking to this asshole at this moment¡ªhis blood would have spilled around the room by now. That¡¯s why he dared show up here.


    "I came on business," Kaizan said with a rxed air. "Thought I¡¯d take the chance to visit you as well."


    Despite enmity, the business trades ran among the packs, which was a separate issue from hate and enmity.


    "I must say, I have quite the offer for you," Kaizan added as the room fell silent again. But none of us took the bait. We already knew what wasing.


    "I am ready to give you more than what you spent on that pureblood she-wolf," finally he got to the point, "I just want you to share her with me and my brothers. We all can share her together."


    Before any of us could speak, mockingughter cut through the tension.


    Kael, who had remained silent until now, finally responded. He leaned forward, his expression cold, eyes glinting with contempt as theughter died down.


    "So you want us to share the bitch we bought?"


    "That¡¯s what I am here for," Kaizan said calmly. He had to tread carefully because he was in need here. Just like any other Alpha, hecked a pureblood she-wolf who could breed him an heir and also give him a pleasure that only a pureblood she-wolf was able to¡ªknotting without being killed.


    Kael emptied the entire ss of wine and tossed it on the floor, which crashed in front of Kaizan¡¯s boot-covered feet.


    "Go fuck yourself," Kael snarled, "if your cock¡¯s long enough to reach your own ass."


    Kaizan merely chuckled, unfazed. "Well, you¡¯ve always had a sharp tongue, Kael."


    "Funny, isn¡¯t it?" Lucian drawled, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "You are going to stick your cock in your own ass, while we are going to stick it inside the holes of the bitch we bought." He let out a contented sigh, eyes distant with lewd satisfaction. "It¡¯s going to be something else when I knot her... when she starts breeding pups for me, for us."


    Then his gaze snapped to Kaizan, cold and mocking. "Too bad you¡¯ll never know the feeling. Might as well adopt. Or if you want, I can donate one of mine. I¡¯ll have plenty. That way we can legally take over your pack too."


    Kaizan¡¯s smile faltered, the calm in his gray eyes cracking ever so slightly. "You should think carefully about the deal I¡¯m offering," he said, voice tightening. "Everyone in the werewolf world knows you¡¯re in possession of a pureblood. How long do you think you five can protect her? Eventually, someone will take her from you."


    "Try it," Kael said, his voice dropping low and ice-cold. His eyes, now murderous, met Kaizan¡¯s without blinking. "If even one bastardys a finger on what¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll burn every pack to the ground. And yours will be the first."


    There was something in the way Kael said it¡ªa raw, unfiltered possessiveness that made even us pause. Whether it was a performance to put Kaizan in his ce or the alcohol dragging out something more primal, to call that bitch as ¡¯his¡¯.

 Chapter 16: Lucian’s Vicious Plan For Eira

    <h4>Chapter 16: Lucian¡¯s Vicious n For Eira</h4>


    Rafe¡¯s POV


    Even Jason, who had always been reluctant about touching that bitch, finally spoke, his tone taunting. "Kaizan, you see, there are five of us. And each one of us ns to take his sweet time fucking her, enjoying her, and breeding her with as many pups as we like."


    His gaze dipped sharply, zeroing in between Kaizan¡¯s legs.


    "By the time we¡¯re done, who knows how many decades will have passed. I doubt your cock will even work anymore."


    "And just so it¡¯s clear, we don¡¯t share. Not with anyone outside the five of us. What¡¯s ours stays ours," I dered, though inside I didn¡¯t want to call that bitch- ¡¯Ours¡¯.


    Kaizan scoffed a little after a short silence. "Yours? Hmm, it reminded me of one bitch that used to be one of yours, but then my brother used to fuck her nicely until she no longer remembered any of you."


    As he said it, all of us tensed up. It wasn¡¯t difficult for us to know who he was referring to. Definitely that bitch Eira.


    That betrayal from six years back was still the most hurting thing for everyone, and this bastard Kaizan knew it.


    "Ah, I still remember the way she used to scream when my brother fucked her," he continued, a twisted smirk on his face. "Kept begging him to go harder. Horny little bitch. One day, she came looking for him, but he wasn¡¯t home. So I had her on her knees, sucking my cock like it was her purpose in life. She didn¡¯t hesitate. Would¡¯ve fucked her right there, but my brother walked in. Tsk! Missed the chance."


    "Wasn¡¯t she the one who provided all the details about their pack?" one of Kaizan¡¯s blond-haired brothers finally spoke, looking at us with a mocking gaze. "I wonder where she is¡ªbusy getting fucked now, or she is already dead."


    "What does it matter to us? Bitches like her are meant to be fucked and then be killed." Kaizan stood up, straightened his coat, his voice turning casual again as he looked at us. "Think about the deal I offered. If not, you will see this new bitch of yours bringing another disaster to your pack."


    Jason stepped forward, nting himself directly in front of Kaizan. His voice was like ice. "Who the fuck do you think you¡¯re threatening? That bitch got what she deserved. But you better keep your cock in your pants and your shitty schemes buried in that rotten head of yours. Because next time, you¡¯ll join your brother and your parents in the afterlife."


    Kaizan tilted his head slightly, feigning calm. "We¡¯ll see about that. For now, you might want to run along and guard your toy. Roman might not be enough if someone decides to take her."


    With that, Kaizan turned and left the room, his brothers trailing behind him with smirks full of mockery.


    Lucian stood up at once, jaw tight. Kaizan¡¯s words had hit him¡ªjust as they had all of us.


    "We¡¯re heading home," Kael said, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    None of us hesitated. The same thought ran through every mind in the room.


    We might hate that bitch, but she was ours now. Whether we fucked her, tormented her, or killed her, it would be by our hands. No one else was allowed to touch her.


    We headed home, and I turned my car into a goddamn speed shuttle. Speed was my drug. Nothing settled my nerves like the roar of the engine and the blur of the world outside.


    Jason had already called Roman on the way, informing him about Kaizan¡¯s visit and warning him to stay alert. Lucian, meanwhile, was handling the security team, making sure every corner of our estate was locked down tight.


    As soon as we crossed the main gate and the wheels screeched to a halt, we rushed inside. One quick scan told us everything looked normal. No signs of intrusion, no threats in sight.


    Roman stepped out from the front entrance to greet us, his arms crossed, his expression unreadable. "There¡¯s nothing to worry about. That asshole probably just wanted to rile you up with empty threats," he said to Kael.


    Kael didn¡¯t respond immediately. His gaze¡ªstill tinged with the haze of alcohol¡ªwas focused entirely on Roman. That worry wasn¡¯t for the bitch inside. It was for his brother.


    After losing so many of our own, the thought of losing even one more was something none of us could afford. And Roman wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was one of us, bonded through the sacred rite. A piece of our soul.


    Once Lucian personally confirmed that the perimeter was secure and barked his instructions to the guards, we entered the house together.


    The moment I stepped into the drawing room, I crinkled my nose in disgust.


    "What happened?" Roman asked, frowning.


    "I can smell that bitch even from here," I muttered, irritationcing my voice. "You really had to bring her into this ce? Smells like you¡¯re trying to drive me out."


    "You¡¯ll get used to it," Roman replied coolly. "After Kaizan¡¯s little warning, it¡¯s better to keep her where we can see her. Unless, of course, you¡¯d rather just hand her over to him."


    No one said a word. Because deep down, we all knew he was right.


    "I hate that bastard," Jason growled as he threw himself onto the sofa. "We should¡¯ve killed him back then with his brother when we had the damn chance."


    "Mocking and making them suffer while they¡¯re alive that¡¯s more satisfying than simply killing them," Lucian said, his voice low, smirk sharp with menace. "He seems to regret not being able to fuck her back then¡ªthen let¡¯s show him how we fuck her while he can only watch."


    "What are you suggesting?" Roman asked, though the rest of us had already caught on to Lucian¡¯s sick train of thought.


    Lucian leaned forward, eyes gleaming with sadistic intent.


    "Let¡¯s make a video of us five fucking her and then send it to Kaizan. I wonder how twisted his expressions would be to see us fucking a pureblood¡ªand that too, the same bitch his brother loved to fuck and he lost his chance with."


    Then he chuckled coldly. "And when the timees, we¡¯ll send him photos of the pups she bears for us. That¡¯ll really make him snap. Imagine the regret, the rage he will have thinking how they didn¡¯t know she was a pureblood and let her slip from their hands back then."


    As Lucian said, a heavy silence fail in the room. As the rule, we looked at Kael who was the decision maker.


    "Let¡¯s do it." We heard Kael¡¯s resolute voice loud and clear. Kaizan had truly hit Kael¡¯s nerve this time.


    Lucian looked at Roman, "How¡¯s that bitch? Fuckable?


    Roman sighed, "At the brink of death? Want to kill her before the n even begins?"


    "How long will it take for to heal?" Lucian asked, not minding Roman¡¯s words.


    "A weak maybe," Roman replied, though unwilling, he knew where his loyalty lies. "I believe you would prefer her to look healthy and better in the video, rather than showing you are fucking a corpse. That would be more effective if you want to rile up Kaizan."


    Lucian gave a short nod and reminded him, "Not just me. We¡¯re all part of this."


    Roman met his gaze, then nodded slowly. "Yeah. I know."

 Chapter 17: Spread Your Legs

    <h4>Chapter 17: Spread Your Legs</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    I stirred at the sound of voices nearby.


    My eyes fluttered open, but the dizziness clung to me like a heavy fog. My limbs felt weighed down, my chest hurt and breathing felt like a chore.


    The ceiling above me was unfamiliar, definitely not of the hospital room I hadst seen. I turned my head to look around. The room was well-furnished, its walls and floor made of polished wood, even the air smelled different too, something warmer... richer. Wood. Earth. Home.


    <i>¡¯Their home. I¡¯m inside their home.¡¯</i>


    Panic crept up as the realisation struck me. I tried to move, ignoring the pain in me chest, only to find one of my wrists cuffed to the side of the bed.


    They truly meant to keep me here as their captive.


    Once more I heard those voices, now getting closer and clearer.


    "I¡¯m not going to that bitch. I¡¯m not a damn doctor. Call Liam," came a frustrated voice from just beyond the door.


    "I already called Liam. He¡¯s busy today with surgeries. You studied medicine for three years, so you can¡ª"


    "That was years ago. I¡¯ve forgotten everything. Find someone else."


    "We can¡¯t risk letting someone new examine her. Do you want her to recover or not?"


    "I only want her healed enough to fuck and film so we can send that video to her old admirer, that asshole Kaizan. After that, she can rot in hell for all I care."


    My blood ran cold. <i>¡¯Kaizan? Who is that? Why would they send a video of me to him?¡¯</i>


    The voices continued.


    "Then for the sake of preparing her to look good in the video, just check her condition."


    "I¡¯m not touching that bitch without a reason. Do it yourself."


    "What are you two arguing about now?" a third voice cut in¡ªcalm, but authoritative.


    "I want him to check her. You know he has studied medicine before."


    "That bitch won¡¯t die, so stop troubling our guy," someone muttered from behind the door, voice sharp with indifference. "And I came to tell you¡ªget her tested for diseases before we fuck her. I¡¯m not putting my cock in some diseased cunt."


    "Liam already ran the tests. She¡¯s clean," came the reply.


    "Oh? you two are here as well. Let¡¯s take a look at that bitch together."


    Panic gripped my chest as their footsteps approached. They were going to enter the room.


    I shut my eyes tightly, forcing my breath to slow. If they thought I was asleep, maybe they¡¯d leave me alone. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t touch me.


    The door creaked open.


    I heard the distinct sound of footsteps hitting the wooden floor. All five of them were inside now, and I could feel their presence like a storm brewing above me.


    "She should¡¯ve woken up by now," Roman said. I could recognize his voice now¡ªcalm, but cold. "It¡¯s been more than twenty-four hours."


    "She¡¯s pretending," came another voice, one that sent a shiver down my spine. Him. He always knew when I faked sleep, even back then. He would always catch me. Just like now.


    My heart clenched as silence fell over the room.


    Knowing I¡¯d been caught, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at them.


    Familiar faces from my past that once I thought to be people close to me, but now feltplete like strangers.


    Each one of them had turned different kind monster to me, hurting me in their own different ways.


    One of them I was once madly in love with and he felt the same towards me. We made promises to spend this life together. His light green eyes used to be gentle, a mirror of the soul I once trusted.


    I still remembered his words, clear as crystal. <i>"You¡¯ll be an adult soon. Then I¡¯ll dere you as mine, and we¡¯ll get engaged. We¡¯ll get married."</i>


    One of them had raped me just a month before I was about toe of an age. I couldn¡¯t even tell my pain to anyone, not even to the one I loved. What could I have possibly told him? That while I was saving myself for him, his friend tore me apart?


    Another had beaten me to death that I still woke up screaming from nightmares of that night. While the one I loved was watching me getting beaten up quietly from the side.


    One of them had always bullied me. Mocked me. Made my life hell for no reason, like I was his favorite game to torment. I endured it¡ªfor the sake of the one I loved. Because they were friends.


    And thest... he had always hated me. From the very beginning. My mere existence seemed to offend him. Even now, his eyes held nothing but loathing. And I still didn¡¯t know what I had done to deserve it.


    Loved, raped, beaten up, bullied, and hated for no reason. This is what these five gave me, in return for how much I trusted them.


    Lucian stepped forward, entering my line of sight with a twisted smirk. "So, you were pretending, huh? Pretentious, as always."


    I didn¡¯t answer. Any reply would only invite more of his sick amusement, more of his venom. And I had no strength left for that.


    He turned toward Jason, lips curled into a cruel grin. "Roman wanted you to check her, didn¡¯t he? Then check her pussy. See if it¡¯s at least a little fuckable or already rotted from overuse."


    Jason gave him a look of pure disgust. "And if it is rotten?"


    "Then we¡¯ll just fuck her with our eyes closed," Lucian replied with a low, sinister chuckle. "You got a tool? She is looking so disgusting that I don¡¯t want to touch her yet."


    "My tools are too precious to touch filth," Jason snapped, his voice cold.


    I simply turned my face toward the window, eyes vacant, mind detaching from my body. Over the years I had heard every disgustingment men could make about my body, every part they took interest in, that my mind had trained itself to shut it down.


    Just fuck and leave. That¡¯s what my mind always told them in silence, and it would wake up again after they had done and left.


    "Take this." It was Kael¡¯s voice I knew. He had tossed something to Lucian.


    Lucian walked towards me, but I didn¡¯t look at him.


    "Spread your legs," he ordered, something sharp and cold running along the bare skin of my exposed thigh.


    I did as I was told.


    <i>Just fuck and leave.</i> Over and over again, I repeated it in my head.


    What more could they do?


    Men were all the same. Human or werewolf¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. Everyst one of them was a fucking bastard.

 Chapter 18: She Is A Born Whore

    <h4>Chapter 18: She Is A Born Whore</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    Lucian ran the knife along her thighs and soon it tore apart the underwear she was wearing.


    But she didn¡¯t even flinch. As if she couldn¡¯t feel a thing, or hear anything around her. Her hollow and empty gaze simply stared out the window, fixed on the bright sky beyond the ss.


    Could someone really disconnect their mind like that?


    "Not bad. Doesn¡¯t look rotten at all," Lucian said with a note of amusement. "Seems like she preserved her cunt for us to destroy it."


    "She must¡¯ve fucked countless men in those six years," Jason muttered, clearly unconvinced. "How the hell is it still intact? Check properly."


    "Take a look yourself," Lucian replied, stepping aside so the rest of us could see.


    "Born whores are like this," Kael said coldly from behind us. "They can take anything and never break."


    "True," Lucian and Jason echoed in unison.


    Jason chuckling darkly. "No wonder she turned out this way. Always was a whore."


    "Are we done here?" Rafe asked, clearly irritated. "If I stay any longer, I might puke from her shitty scent. And I sure as hell won¡¯t be the one cleaning it."


    "We¡¯re done," Kael answered, already turning to leave.


    "Not sure how I¡¯m supposed to fuck her with that stench in the air," Rafe muttered as he followed. "I might just kill her instead."


    Lucian and Jason walked after them.


    "Little bat, just bear it for the sake of filming the damn video," Lucian said, voice light with mockery. "Otherwise Kaizan might think we left you out of the fun."


    "Fun, my ass," Rafe grumbled with a frown.


    Lucian handed the bloodied de to him. "Sterilize this before giving it back to Kael."


    Jason scoffed with a disgust. "I wonder how are we supposed to sterilize our cocks after fucking her?"


    I nced toward him. "Jason, aren¡¯t you supposed to check her?"


    He sneered. "We just checked her cunt. Looks all merry," and left anyways.


    Four of them left, while I stayed back.


    It was as if by default taking care of her has be solely my responsibility alone, while these four always found reasons to stay away.


    I walked slowly toward the bed.


    "Eira," I called her name softly.


    She didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t even breathe like someone who was present in their body.


    She didn¡¯t respond at all.


    I knew she had done wrong, but I couldn¡¯t understand why I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave her like this. Maybe it was the sheer misery of her condition that made me pity her, even when I didn¡¯t want to.


    I stepped closer to the headboard and unfastened the cuff holding her wrist. The soft click of the lock seemed to pull her out of whatever fog she was trapped in. She turned her head slowly, staring at her freed hand as if it was something foreign. Something rare.


    I had already noticed the faint bruising around her wrist earlier. They told she had been restrained like this often.


    The knee length hospital gown she was wearing had slipped up, which allowed me to see the numerous bruises and scars on her bare legs, some faded, some still fresh. Her thighs even had the teeth marks like she was bitten repeatedly.


    Liam had once told me to look closely at her body if I wanted to understand what kind of life she had lived. Just by seeing her legs, I could already imagine the nightmare she must have endured. And this was only a part of it. The rest of her body might tell an even darker story.


    But she was a pureblood wolf. Her body should have healed well to leave such scars. Unless they had fed her drugs strong enough to suppress her wolf¡¯s healing. Or perhaps her wolf was too weak. Or worse, hiding deep in the dark, refusing toe out or she has lost her wolf already.


    My heart felt heavy, and I didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    <i>¡¯She deserve it alright? Don¡¯t pity her.¡¯</i>


    I looked up at her face again. She was still staring at her hand. Still not speaking. As if freedom itself was a luxury she couldn¡¯t quite ept.


    <i>¡¯What exactly happened to you, Eira? </i><i>You should be in prison. You were supposed to pay for what you did to our pack. So how did you end up in the hands of traffickers? How far had you fallen?¡¯</i>


    I had so many questions, but now wasn¡¯t the time to ask. Most importantly why she did it back then, why did she betray us and sold our pack to enemies?


    "You¡¯ve been lying in bed for a long time," I said, keeping my voice even. "Do you want to get up? Do you need to use the washroom?"


    She looked at me for a moment, her gaze cautious and unreadable. Then, without a word, she began to move, trying to sit up on her own. The pain on her face was evident, etched into every small movement.


    I stepped forward instinctively to help, but the moment my hand reached toward her, she flinched away. Like a wounded animal, conditioned to expect harm with every gesture.


    "I just want to help you get to the bathroom. Nothing else," I said softly, trying to reassure her, but the wariness in her eyes didn¡¯t ease. She didn¡¯t believe me.


    Sighing inwardly, I moved anyway and lifted her gently into my arms. She tensed immediately, trying to resist, but I held her firm. "I am the one to carry you since when we found you, and you are still alive. Better be quiet or I¡¯ll drop you on the floor."


    She hissed, a small sound of pain escaping her lips from her own movement. After that, she went still.


    I carried her into the bathroom and set her down carefully on the toilet seat.


    "If you can¡¯t manage on your own, call me. I¡¯ll be right outside," I told her.


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her head remained lowered, her tinum brown hair covered the sides of her small face, almost hiding it, her shoulders hunched. She was silent as stone.


    I took a quick look around the bathroom, checking for anything she might use to harm herself. When I was satisfied there was nothing dangerous, I stepped out and closed the door behind me.


    Outside, I ran my hands through my light brown hair, a little frustrated,<i> ¡¯Gosh! Why am I doing this?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 19: Questioning Eira

    <h4>Chapter 19: Questioning Eira</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    Sitting on the toilet seat, I let out a quiet breath of relief. Roman was gone.


    Still, my thoughts wouldn¡¯t rest.


    <i>¡¯Why is he caring towards me all of a sudden, when in the past all he used to do was bully me every chance he got, as if I was nothing but a tool to pass his boring time? He must want to fuck me. That¡¯s all this is. He¡¯s just making sure I recover quickly so they can all use me the way they want.¡¯</i>


    I looked around the bathroom to see if I could find anything useful, but there was nothing. I needed something potent. Something that could kill me in an instant.


    Silver.


    Every werewolf feared it. I was sure they had silver des or guns with silver bullets. Kael was the Alpha. He had to have something. Maybe in his room. Maybe locked in his office.


    I had to find out where.


    With a deep breath, I focused on the task at hand, finally emptying my dder. It felt like I hadn¡¯t relieved myself in days. I didn¡¯t want to leave just yet. I wasn¡¯t ready to see any of them again. The bathroom felt like a temporary sanctuary. I decided to stay locked inside a while longer.


    Eventually, I forced myself to stand and walked toward the mirror.


    It had been so long since I had seen myself clearly. A real mirror. A full reflection. The ces I had been kept never had one. In those dark, windowless rooms, there was no need. My days had been reduced to the same brutal cycle¡ªgetting fucked, cleaning myself when I could, eating whatever scraps they gave me, and sleeping. Then repeating it all the next day.


    The only time I was given a short break was when I gave birth. They let me rest for maybe a week. That was all. Even pregnancy hadn¡¯t spared me. Some of them had sick minds. They enjoyed using a pregnant woman. I had begged them, pleaded with everything in me, just not to harm the baby in my belly. I promised I would do whatever they wanted. Anything. Just don¡¯t hurt my child.


    As I observed my current self in the mirror, I felt like I was looking at a stranger¡ªsomeone I had never seen.


    She looked like a ghost. Skin pale and paper-thin, cheeks sunken, dark shadows under lifeless eyes. Her bones pressed against skin that barely held them. A shell. A body that had been brutally abused and starved for ages.


    There was a time I found myself pretty. It¡¯s because of him, because he said I was beautiful.


    After falling in love with him, I started paying attention to myself. To how I looked. To what I wore. He used to praise me, calling me the most beautiful woman in his world. Every time he said it, I believed him a little more. His words filled me with confidence, and I put all my effort into bing someone he could be proud of.


    <i>But now, the way he looks at me felt like he¡¯s staring at filth. </i><i>I hate him. I truly do. But it still hurts.</i>


    I was no longer that young girl in love, no longer soft and beautiful, no longer innocent. I didn¡¯t need to look under my clothes to know what my body looked like now. Scars ran across it, physical reminders of every time I was broken.


    Only my face had been spared.


    The traffickers had made sure of that. A scarred face brought less money. Ugly whores were cheaper, easier to throw away. But a beautiful one could still fetch a high price.


    I turned on the faucet and sshed water on my face. It felt cold against my skin, a brief relief from the heaviness in my chest. There was no use hiding here forever. I would have to leave the safety of the bathroom eventually.


    What else could I even do?


    When I opened the door, Roman was still in the room, standing by a small coffee table. His back was to me, but he turned the moment he heard the door open. I looked away and began walking towards bed.


    Before I could take another step, he came toward me and lifted me into his arms once again.


    "What are you doing?" I asked sharply, startled by the suddenness of it.


    "Carrying you to bed. Your feet must still hurt," he replied.


    I followed his gaze to my feet. They were wrapped in fresh bandages. That night in the forest, I had run barefoot through rocks and thorns, tearing my skin apart, but I hadn¡¯t even noticed the pain, until now, when he said it.


    He ced me gently on the bed, not bothering to cuff my wrist this time. Then he turned and walked back to the table.


    When he returned, he was holding a small wooden tray, carrying food and a ss of water. He set it down beside me and looked at me directly.


    "Water and food. You need to eat."


    "I don¡¯t feel like eating," I told him, without even looking at it. I just wanted him gone. The more I looked at him, the more the memories of the way he bullied me in the past¡ªthose humiliations I suffered¡ªcrawled back into my mind.


    "But you have to," he insisted. "You know why we brought you here. And for that, you need to recover."


    So I was right. His kindness wasn¡¯t real. Everything so he could fuck me along with his brothers.


    But I really don¡¯t feel like eating. What is he gonna do¡ªstuff food in my mouth? Better that way. I might just choke and die. But...


    "We met Kaizan yesterday. You must still remember him," Roman said, his voice calm but watchful. "He remembers you too. He asked us to share you with him and his mate brothers. But we rejected the offer."


    I looked at him, confused. Why was he asking me if I remembered someone named Kaizan? And why was he telling me this?


    Then his gaze shifted, a mocking glint in his eyes. "Are you disappointed to hear we turned him down? You must miss him, after all."


    "Kaizan?" I repeated softly. "Who is that?"


    His expression hardened as he stared at me for a long moment. Distrust clouded his eyes. "Still good at pretending, I see. Just like before."


    What the hell was he talking about?

 Chapter 20: Why Did You Kill Alice

    <h4>Chapter 20: Why Did You Kill Alice</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    "Let me remind you," he said, voice sharper now. "He¡¯s the current Alpha of the Dreadwyn Pack."


    Dreadwyn Pack. I had heard of it in the past. They were the enemy of the Stormhowl Pack. But their Alpha? I had never known who he was. I didn¡¯t even remember meeting him.


    Roman didn¡¯t stop. "After we killed his brother Keiren... your previous lover... Kaizan became Alpha."


    "Keiren?" The name sounded distant, like something caught in fog. My head throbbed as I tried to search through the broken pieces of my memory.


    "Still pretending?" Roman sneered. "After sucking him off so nicely back then, you forgot him? Tell me, how many men did you fuck back then while pretending to be innocent in front of us?"


    His words hit like a p.


    There was that man¡ªnow I remember. He forced me to give him a blowjob, or he threatened to kill Alice while holding her hostage. But how? How did they know it? Only Alice and Sophia knew about that incident. I didn¡¯t know who he was, let alone his name.


    So he was from the Dreadwyn Pack.


    Roman watched me closely. "Seems like you remember now. Your precious lover. Too bad. We killed him. Want to know what exactly we did with him...?"


    "He was not my lover," I said quickly, my voice low, heavy with shame and fear. That memory still haunted me. The humiliation. The helplessness.


    Roman¡¯s expression twisted. "So what then? You just went around sucking off any random man?"


    There was hurting sarcasm in his voice, as if he had just exposed some dirty secret of mine. And he took my silence as if I was admitting to whatever he was using me of.


    "I... it¡¯s not..." I tried to speak, but the words caught in my throat.


    "Why did you do it, Eira?" he cut in coldly, not giving me a chance to exin. "Why did you betray our pack? Do you have any idea how many people we lost that day? Our family. Our friends. What did he offer you in return to turn your back on us?"


    Though I was shaken by his sudden questions, I looked at him, my voice low, my gaze filled with sorrow. "What if I told you I did nothing of that sort? That I was framed?"


    He stared at me for a long moment, searching my eyes as though trying to peel awayyers of truth. But I could see the disbelief etched across his face.


    "And what about Alice?" he asked, his tone sharp. "Weren¡¯t you the one who killed her?"


    At the mention of her name, my heart stopped. A sharp, cold pain shot through my chest, making it hard to breathe.


    The vivid images of that night shed before me.


    The gun in my hand.Alice falling.Blood pooling beneath her body.Her lifeless eyes staring up at me, still haunted me every night, asking me why did I kill her?


    My throat tightened as tears welled up in my eyes. I looked away, unable to face him, unable to face myself.


    Yes, I pulled the trigger. I killed my best friend, my sister. I killed her with my own hands.


    They had every right to hate me. Because I hated myself for it as well.


    That one sin made me think I deserved all kinds of brutal punishments till I died. These six years of suffering were nothing for taking her life.


    "At least you won¡¯t deny it. You still have some shame left in you," I heard him say again. "Why did you kill Alice?"


    I didn¡¯t respond. Only continued to shed tears, with my head lowered in guilt.


    "If you feel even a little guilty," he continued, pushing the dish toward me, "then eat and recover quickly. Soon, we¡¯ll record the video of all five of us fucking you and send it to Kaizan. That¡¯s part of our revenge for what we lost."


    Though I had no appetite and felt like puking instead, I looked at the dish. I will do everything they say, if that¡¯s what it takes to make up for the sin of killing Alice.


    I didn¡¯t know who this Kaizan was, but whatever. I was going to be fucked by these five anyway. And if this is what helped them take their revenge on their enemies...


    "I will do everything you say," I murmured, "but instead of food... can I have some drugs?"


    I needed drugs to forget about that night when I killed Alice, or it felt traumatizing. With drugs in my system, it was easy to lock my mind from any pain.


    Roman¡¯s expression hardened. "No drugs. Your wounds won¡¯t heal if you¡¯re high all the time. Liam wille soon to check on you. Until then, stay put and focus on recovering."


    I lowered my head again, resigned. Of course they wouldn¡¯t give me what I asked for. The more I needed it, the more they would keep it from me.


    "Finish it before I return," he said, standing to leave. "It¡¯s light. Should be easy enough for your starving stomach."


    I looked at the food he had left behind. A simple meal. A bowl of porridge.


    But as I examined it more closely, my eyes caught something¡ªan ingredient I recognized, something I was allergic to.


    Still, I picked up the bowl. It was warm in my hands, the steam curling up and brushing against my face. The scent was faintlyforting, but I knew better than to expect kindness in anything they gave me.


    Even so, I lifted the spoon.


    The porridge was too hot, so I waited a moment before bringing it to my lips. After the first few spoonfuls, I barely tasted it. I just needed to finish it. That was the only thought in my head.


    Then, without warning, the door burst open. Roman rushed in, his expression sharp with urgency.


    "Don¡¯t eat it," he said quickly, voice loud enough to stop me mid-motion.

 Chapter 21: I Am Done With You All

    <h4>Chapter 21: I Am Done With You All</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    I left the room, leaving her to eat quietly.


    I had no will to stare at her while suppressing the anger boiling inside after she admitted her doings from the past. But she didn¡¯t tell me why she did it.


    There were many conclusions made about her actions, but it was hard to decide which one was right. The right answer¡ªonly she could tell us.


    My mind was full of thoughts about the conversation between us as I continued to walk toward the dining room, where the other four were waiting for me to have a meal with them.


    When we spoke about Kaizan, her reaction had caught me off guard. The way she imed not to know him... it had almost felt genuine. Her eyes, wide and innocent, had looked just like they did in the past, as if she were incapable of lying.


    She was truly skilled at deceiving, even now.


    And yet... her words still echoed in my head.


    <i>I was framed.</i>


    She didn¡¯t looked like she was lying. But we had solid evidence and she also didn¡¯t deny killing Alice. All of us saw the clear video footage of how she shot Alice and then even tried to kill Sophia.


    <i>¡¯I can¡¯t fall for her innocent act again. I can¡¯t trust her,¡¯</i> I told myself again and again.But somewhere in my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but think¡ª<i>what if she was telling the truth?</i>


    I instantly shook that thought away and went to sit in my chair around the dining table.


    "You returned sote. Don¡¯t tell me you were busy fucking her while we were waiting for you here," Lucian remarked. "So impatient, huh?"


    "It would help me if you shut your mouth," I replied coldly, not bothering to hide the irritation in my voice.


    Lucian chuckled,pletely unbothered. "Fine, then at least tell us what sweet nothings she whispered into your ears. What did you two talk about?" He didn¡¯t give me a chance to answer. "Let me guess. Were you discussing what position she enjoys most? Whether she likes it in her pussy or her asshole? Or liked to be filled both her holes at the same time?"


    Jason scoffed in a disgust. "Given how she enjoyed sucking cocks in that video we saw, I am sure she prefers all three holes filled at the same time."


    "Shut up," I snapped, my voice rising. "I asked her why she killed Alice. Why she betrayed us. Why she chose our enemies over us."


    The table fell silent. I looked at Kael. His expression was cold, his jaw clenched, trying to suppress his anger.


    "What could the reason possibly be?" Jason finally broke the silence. "She liked being fucked by our enemies more?"


    "She said she didn¡¯t do it," I told them. "She said she was framed."


    "And who would bother framing her?" Lucian scoffed, his voice rising with contempt. "Was she really that important? She was a fucking nobody bitch. And let¡¯s not forget¡ªwe had evidence. Verified it over and over. You know that."


    "And what about Alice? Did she say she didn¡¯t kill her?" Jason joined in as well. "Tell me the extent that fucking bitch lied and tried to brainwash you, Roman."


    "She didn¡¯t deny killing Alice," I replied, keeping my voice steady. I had to stay calm. Whenever the subject of Alice came up, these two turned into wild beasts. "She admitted that much. But she denied everything else. Said she was framed."


    "Bullshit," Kael¡¯s cold voice finally cut through. "She couldn¡¯t get close to me and be Luna of this pack because I had Sophia¡ªso she chose the enemy pack to fulfill her wish to gain power."


    "That exins why she tried to kill Sophia as well, along with Alice," Jason said, offering me a mocking gaze. "Do you get it?"


    Back then, after Sophia was somehow saved after the bullets Eira shot at her, she told us everything. Alice and Sophia had both discovered what Eira was up to¡ªhow she was involved with Keiren, the enemy pack. That¡¯s why she tried to kill both of them.


    If not for Sophia, we wouldn¡¯t have known the real reason.


    And then came the video. The one of her on her knees, pleasuring Keiren and his friends. After seeing that, did we really need more proof?


    Just then, Rafe let out an irritated growl and mmed his spoon on the table, breaking the silence.


    He red at Jason. "You put celery in this? You know I hate the taste. And what the hell is this porridge? Are we patients now?"


    Jason remained calm,zily stirring the porridge in his own bowl to cool it down. "I didn¡¯t like the fact that I was making it for that bitch, so I made it for us all." He looked at me. "It¡¯s all on you, Roman. You¡¯re the one who forced me to cook it."


    "We need her to eat if we want our n to work," I reminded him firmly.


    "Celery?" Lucian chuckled darkly. "Isn¡¯t she allergic to that?"


    Jason gave a small, wicked smirk. "I was just in the mood to sprinkle a little in. Thought it¡¯d be fun."


    I clenched my jaw, fury tightening in my chest. Without another word, I stood and stormed out of the dining room, heading straight for her room.


    When I arrived, she was already eating.


    "Don¡¯t eat it," I said quickly, stepping inside.


    She stopped at my sudden warning, but the next moment, I was left shocked.


    She quickly emptied the entire bowl down her throat, despite it being hot.


    "Damn it!" I cursed and hurried toward her, snatching the bowl from her hands.


    I red at her, anger rising inside me. Her mouth was still full, cheeks puffed with the porridge she hadn¡¯t yet swallowed.


    "Spit it out," I ordered her, my voice loud.


    She looked me straight in the eyes and swallowed it anyway.


    That was it.


    My anger rose to its limit as I red at this stubborn woman. Now I knew why Kael was so frustrated with her and wanted to throw her down the building. She was infuriating with her constant attempts to kill herself. I clenched my fists. I should have helped him throw her down the building.


    I saw her face had already started to break out in light rashes.


    "Alright. You want to die? Go ahead," I said, and walked out of the room, mming the door behind me.


    Why was everyone testing the limits of my patience? My four mate brothers¡ªand now this bitch as well. All of them could go to hell for all I cared.


    As I stepped into the hallway, the four of them looked at me. Their expressions didn¡¯t hold concern. Just amusement.


    "Knight in shining armour saved the damsel in distress," Lucian said with a wicked chuckle.


    "Seems like it," Jason added, a smirk ying on his lips as he enjoyed eating.


    "I think you two are wrong this time," Rafe said, as if he just had his fill of entertainment for the day.


    I angrily smashed the bowl on the floor, which shattered into pieces with a loud crash.


    I red at the four. "I¡¯m done being the knight in shining armour¡ªfor you or for that bitch. I¡¯m out of it. She drank it, and whether she lives or dies now, I don¡¯t care. To hell with your sick n. I was in it for you and the friends we lost. I am not the one to lose my sister or my family. But I take your pain as mine. Now you can go ahead and fuck her dead body. After this, I have nothing to do with her."


    I walked out of the house without looking back.


    "Roman," I heard them calling me, but I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t want to spend a single more moment with any of them¡ªor even with her.


    The only thing I felt at this moment was utter anger. I was always good at controlling my anger, but I couldn¡¯t guarantee that when it went too far. If I stayed, I would definitely end up doing something we¡¯d all regret.


    I sat in my car and drove away. Through the rear-view mirror, I saw theming out of the house to stop me. But I wasn¡¯t going to.


    This time, I was truly done with them.

 Chapter 22: The Man She Loved

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Man She Loved</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    After drinking the porridge, it didn¡¯t take long for my body to react. My skin began to itch, a raw difort spreading across my chest. Breathing grew heavier with each passing second.


    Despite the growing tightness in my lungs and the burning beneath my skin, a faint smile yed on my lips.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯m going to meet Alice.¡¯</i><i></i>


    I curled up in the bed, ready for the end. Darkness began to cloud the edges of my mind, pulling me gently toward the abyss. I was dying. Finally.


    At the final moment of life, what does a person think about? Perhaps not of regrets or pain. Maybe they think of the memories they cherished the most.


    My subconscious drifted six years back into the past, the day when Alice took me to her home for the first time.


    But I didn¡¯t know that day would lead me to him, the one who stole my heart the moment I saw him.


    Alice and I stood in front of the cozy-looking cottage home, surrounded by a beautiful greenery. The air was fresh, touched by the first chill of approaching winter.


    "Eira, wait here," Alice had said, already walking toward the door. "I need to check if Fluffy is tied up. He¡¯ll bark and jump all over you the moment he sees you."


    Fluffy was her dog, golden retriever, who I had heard about from Alice.


    I stayed outside, taking in the peaceful surroundings, and then I saw him.


    My breath almost caught in my chest at the sight of him.


    He was lounging in a chair set in the middle of thewn, soaking in the sunlight beneath the wide blue sky. d in a crisp white shirt and light trousers, he glowed beneath the pale light of the day. His eyes were closed, face calm and untouched by worry. The breeze tugged gently at his shirt, and his short hair moved slightly with it. I almost had an urge to move my fingers through them.


    He looked like something drawn from a dream.


    I was never the kind of girl who looked at men so boldly. In truth, let alone take interest in anyone ever. But with him, I couldn¡¯t seem to look away. He was, without a doubt, the most enchantingly handsome man I had ever seen. And the pull I felt toward him, I couldn¡¯t describe it, only feel it.


    I was lost, not realizing that he had opened his eyes and turned his face to look at me.


    "Had enough of staring yet?" His voice was calm, slightly hoarse voice brought me back to my senses.


    It startled me like a thief was caught red handed. Not knowing what to do, I looked toward the house entrance¡ªbut Alice was yet to return.


    He stood up from the chair, graceful and unhurried, and walked toward me. His face gave nothing away. No smile, no frown. Just quiet curiosity.


    I swallowed hard, my instincts telling me to run, but within seconds, he stood directly in front of me. He bent slightly, lowering himself to meet my height, his light green eyes scanning my face closely.


    "And who might you be? A little rabbit sneaking into my garden?"


    I took a step back, my gaze falling to the ground. I didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes again.


    "I¡¯m Alice¡¯s friend," I murmured, voice barely above a whisper.


    "Then why are you outside and staring at me like you¡¯ve never seen a man before?" he asked.


    "I..." I stammered, at aplete loss for words. My mind nked, and I shut my eyes like a frightened child, unsure what to do or say.


    Just then, the door creaked open and Alice¡¯s voice rang out, scolding her dog. "Fluffy, stay quiet, alright? Don¡¯t scare my friend. You¡¯ll like her."


    Relief washed over me. I opened my eyes but he was already gone.


    Alice came outside and took me in, apologizing for keeping me waiting. I looked around, but there was no sign of him. ¡¯Who was he?¡¯


    "Today is my mother¡¯s birthday," Alice said cheerfully. "We¡¯re celebrating it with lunch and a few close people."


    "Birthday?" I eximed lightly. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? I didn¡¯t even bring a gift."


    "Your presence is already a gift," she said as we entered the home. "It¡¯s always my brother¡¯s friends who are invited for meals, but this time, there¡¯s my friend as well¡ªyou."


    I watched a few people already present inside the home¡ªfive men and one young woman. They looked at me, and I felt like their gazes could pierce through my body. Or maybe it was just my nervous self that felt that way.And among them was <i>him</i>¡ªthe one who talked to me outside.


    He had a light smirk on his lips as he watched me, making me even more nervous.


    Alice introduced me to her two brothers, and then to the other three¡ªfriends of theirs¡ªthe young woman Sophia, and her own mother, Jennifer.


    I greeted them with a silent nod, keeping my gaze lowered to the floor, not daring to look at them for long.


    Jennifer greeted me warmly. "You are just as beautiful as Alice told me."For the first time, I saw what mothers are like¡ªand I never had one.


    Jennifer loved Alice and her two sons deeply.


    We had lunch together. It was difficult for me to eat the way <i>he</i> stared at me while eatingfortably. Without even looking at him, I could feel his piercing gaze.


    I felt like I should leave that ce quickly¡ªand I did by making an excuse just after we finished eating.


    I escaped that day, but after that, it became frequent that we came across each other. The frequent encounters made us familiar with each other and without knowing we were already in love.


    But we couldn¡¯t let anyone know about it, especially my grandparents, who were already strict with me¡ªand I was a minor as well, just a few months apart from my adulthood.

 Chapter 23: Jason’s Dark Plan-I

    <h4>Chapter 23: Jason¡¯s Dark n-I</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    I hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. That was why I hadn¡¯t intervened when Lucian and Jason started provoking Roman. It was somethingmon among the five of us, tossing around jabs and insults in the name of friendly banter.


    But now that Roman had left in anger, I regretted not stopping those two¡ªsince they only listen to me.


    I turned to Rafe. "Go after Roman."


    Before Rafe could even respond, Lucian spoke up. "I¡¯ll get him."


    "No," I said firmly, locking eyes with him, daring him to challenge me. "You are not going to him."


    Lucian obeyed quietly, and then I looked at Jason, who also preferred to keep silent.


    I wasn¡¯t just the Alpha of this pack. These four had submitted to mepletely, binding themselves to me when we became mate-brothers. Their loyalty gave me full authority over them, and when I was serious, not one of them dared defy me.


    But above all, they were my friends first. I respected their choices and gave themplete freedom¡ªuntil the moment things spiraled out of control.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll get him," Rafe said, heading toward his car. Just as he reached the door, he paused and turned to nce back at us. "If that bitch is dead from the allergy, I¡¯d appreciate it if you cleared her corpse before I return." With that, he slid into the driver¡¯s seat, calm as ever.


    His words snapped my focus back to her. That bitch. I couldn¡¯t let her die¡ªnot before I saved Sophia.


    "Call Liam, quickly," I ordered Lucian, then turned to Jason. "Get the emergency medical kit ande to her room."


    I didn¡¯t wait for their response and headed inside.


    The moment I entered her room, I froze.


    Her body was curled up on the bed, looking lifeless.


    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath, hurrying to her side. I turned her over andid her t on her back. Her pulse was faint. Her skin was covered in angry red rashes, and she didn¡¯t seem to be breathing at all.


    If she hadn¡¯t been a pureblood, she¡¯d already be dead.


    While I waited for Jason, I lightly patted her cheek. Her face was hollow, her lips pale. "Hey, can you hear me?"


    Jason entered the room just then, and I stepped aside to let him through. "Hurry up. Give her something before she dies."


    Jason had studied medicine for three years back in the day. He was always the one who patched us up when we got into fights¡ªwhich often happened with enemies or during our rough training sessions.


    Jason was calm¡ªnot a tinge of worry on his face, as if it didn¡¯t concern him whether she died¡ªbut he followed my instructions anyway.


    Jason filled the syringe with the liquid drug and injected it into her thigh. His movements were calm, practiced, as if he¡¯d never stepped away from the medical field. If he hadn¡¯t given up his studies six years ago, we wouldn¡¯t even need Liam anymore.


    Next, he pulled out the oxygen pump and secured the mask over her nose, manually pressing the pump. A sharp gasp escaped her lips as if she¡¯d been drowning and had just broken through the surface to breathe again.


    I let out a sigh of relief and decided to make Sophia¡¯s treatment fast, before one of us killed this bitch for real.


    Lucian returned to the room just then. "Liam is in surgery. He can¡¯t make it here soon, but he offered to send someone in his ce. I rejected."


    "She seems fine now," I told him.


    No one else other than Liam was allowed in our home, so it was expected Lucian would reject Liam¡¯s offer. After that incident six years ago, we trusted no one. Other than a few of our most trusted people, no one was allowed to enter our home.


    I turned to Jason. "You caused this. You¡¯re going to take care of her."


    Then my gaze hardened at both of them. "And neither of you is to harm her until we get a pup and save Sophia. For that, she needs to recover. Once we get what we want, I won¡¯t care if you burn her alive."


    Lucian and Jason said nothing, but I knew they understood.


    I left the room.


    ----


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    After Kael left, Lucian pped a hand on my shoulder, a sly smirk tugging at his lips. "All the best taking care of this deceased cunt. Try not to catch anything while you¡¯re at it."


    "Once we bury our cocks inside her, no one¡¯s getting out clean," I shot back with a mocking grin. "You¡¯re wee to join us in hell."


    "I¡¯ll just use her mouth," he winked wickedly and said before leaving, "I¡¯ll keep her cunt for you to ruin."


    I stood there, staring at her as she slept peacefully in bed. How could she after turning our lives in hell. She didn¡¯t deserve this peace.


    I remembered what she told Roman¡ªthat she was framed.


    I scoffed inwardly. ¡¯<i>Only Roman could be such a pushover and would fall for her tricks again. Not me. </i><i>I know her innocent act really well after how she deceived Alice and then us.¡¯</i>


    Instead of asking her stupid questions like why she did it, why don¡¯t they think about making her speak about our enemies? If she was smart enough to get secret information about our pack, then she must have some secrets about the enemy pack as well.


    If we get that out of her, it might help us gain the upper hand against the Dreadwyn pack¡ªwithout causing too many losses on our side. That pack was just as strong as ours.


    I clenched my fists, my gaze icy cold and resolute.


    ¡¯<i>Tonight I will make sure she speaks that why she did it as this is what Roman and others want to know. And then make her speak of secrets about enemies.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Then, whatever means I have to use and even the end is her death.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 24: Jason’s Dark Plan-II

    <h4>Chapter 24: Jason¡¯s Dark n-II</h4>


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    That bitch continued to sleep the entire day after she was saved from the allergic reaction.


    I had cuffed her wrist so she wouldn¡¯t pull any stunt, especially with Roman not around to keep watch on her. And I had no interest in staying by her side and ruining my mood, despite Kael told me to take care of her.


    Though unwilling, I brought food for her, but she didn¡¯t eat any, and I didn¡¯t insist. The foody untouched on the coffee table.


    Night arrived, and it was time to execute the n I had for that bitch. But I had to tread carefully to not let any of my mate brothers know what I was up to.


    Kael returned homete after finishing his work at the office and went straight to his room after having dinner with me and Lucian. Once Kael was in his room, he never came out till morning unless there was an emergency which strictly required his attention.


    Lucian had gone out to inspect the pack¡¯s perimeter security. He wouldn¡¯t be back anytime soon.


    Roman still hadn¡¯t returned, and Rafe was with him.


    That left me alone¡ªgiving me the space I needed to carry out my n.


    I made my way to her room. It was dimly lit, cloaked in the kind of silence that made every step sound louder than it should. She was sleeping again. Still.


    I walked over, uncuffed her wrist and then nudged her thigh with my foot¡ªnot too hard, just enough to wake her.


    Her eyes fluttered open,nding on me.


    "Get up ande with me," I said coldly, my voice even, sharp.


    She sat up slowly, sluggishly, and the pace of her movements grated against my patience.


    "Hurry the fuck up. You¡¯re not dead yet, so don¡¯t act like it."


    She slipped out of bed. I noticed her bandaged wrapped feet trembled slightly as they touched the floor, but she didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t make a sound or show any pain on her face.


    <i>So good at enduring pain, huh? Let¡¯s see how long thatsts once I start.</i>


    I walked ahead without a word, and she followed in silence. We made our way to the rear of the house, stepping outside toward the stable in the rear of the vast estate.


    Most of the property stretched into dense woods and forestednd¡ªjust the way we werewolves preferred it, even in a world filled with luxury and modern technology.


    Outside, the air was chilling, and I noticed her flinch the moment it surrounded her¡ªher arms circling in front of her chest in reflex.


    She was wearing the same loose, thin hospital gown that barely reached her knees, looking like it was hung on her like fabric on a hanger. The wind teased the gown, fluffing it and sending shivers through her body¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care.


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    She had no footwear. Her bandaged feet were forced to tread directly on the cold ground. Still, I didn¡¯t stop or slow my pace.


    With her slow pace, it took more time to reach the stable.


    By the time we stopped in front of the shed I intended to bring her to, I could already see sweat clung to her skin despite the cold, and her breathing was ragged, each inhale sounding heavier than thest. She was clearly exhausted.


    Ignoring it, I opened the door of the shed and told her, "Get in."


    She looked at me with a wary gaze. She must have guessed by now¡ªI didn¡¯t bring her here for no reason.


    "Don¡¯t worry," I said tly. "I¡¯m not going to fuck your disgusting cunt. Now hurry the fuck up. I don¡¯t like to wait."


    Her steps were heavy, dragging, but she moved and entered the shed without a word.


    I followed behind her and shut the door.


    The inside of the shade everything needed to tend to horses in the stable was stored. Most of it was covered with hay pilled in the corner, even scattered across the floor. The dimly litmps made everything visible inside.


    I picked up the chair resting against the far wall and ced it at the center of the shed.


    "Sit," I ordered.


    Her body stiffened, but she obeyed without question.


    I walked over to the back corner, where I kept my collection of torture tools I used on the enemies to break them and to get useful information from them.


    After I gave up my medical studies, creating torture instruments became a kind of twisted therapy. It kept me sane. Over the time it included some rare and deadly venomous species¡ªsnakes, scorpions, and even spiders.


    These tools never failed me, and they won¡¯t fail with this bitch.


    I uncovered the cages which had my favorite pets.


    The moment she saw them, her eyes widened, her body trembled, her mouth almost opened to beg me something, but I ignored her.


    I kept the huge toolbox on the floor, right in front of the chair, and then rolled the duct tape around her wrists and ankles to secure her firmly to the chair.


    "What are you going to do?" she asked finally, her voice trembling with restrained fear.


    She was not afraid of dying, but I¡¯m sure she was scared of my pets.


    "I told you, I didn¡¯t bring you here to fuck you," I told her. "All you need to do is answer what I ask."


    Her voice came again, smaller this time. "What do you want to know?"


    I kept my gaze fixed on her, watching every twitch of her face, every flicker in her eyes. I would know if she lied.


    "Tell me everything you know about the Dreadwyn pack," I said, my voice low and measured. "Every secret that can help us destroy them."


    "I don¡¯t know them," she answered, locking her eyes with mine. "I don¡¯t know any of their secrets."


    A tant lie.


    "Why did you sell us out to Keiren and the Dreadwyn pack?" I pressed, my voice cold, unforgiving. "What did he offer you in exchange? A promise of power? You knew he¡¯d never make someone like you his Luna. So what was it? Did you enjoy being fucked by him enough to hand over our secrets?"


    "I don¡¯t know him," she denied again, "I didn¡¯t betray you. I was framed."


    I stepped closer, grabbed a fistful of her hair from the back, and yanked her head up so she¡¯d look directly at me, my gaze menacing.


    A pained cry escaped her lips as I leaned in, my teeth gritted. "Bitch, you sucked his cock and he fucked you like you were his favorite toy. And you dare say you don¡¯t know him?"


    Her eyes welled with tears. "I¡¯m telling the truth," she whispered, desperate.


    I released her hair and pped her hard across the face.


    I hated seeing fake tears. Women had used them for centuries to twist men around their fingers, to manipte and control. But I was past all that. I was hoe-proofed by now.


    "Your fake tears won¡¯t work on me," I said tly as I turned toward the toolbox. "Let¡¯s see how long you can keep lying."


    I slipped on my gloves, then reached into the box and pulled out a set of tools¡ªpliers, long needles, and my special knife with the jagged edge.


    "You¡¯d better start talking before things get worse for you."


    "I already told you the truth," she said, trembling, her voice thin.


    "Fine," I muttered. "You want the hard way? You¡¯ll get it."


    I grabbed the tools in one hand and then lifted one cage with the free hand.


    Inside the cage, two massive tarants stirred. Their hairy legs stretched wide, easilyrger than the span of my palms.


    Dread itched on her face the moment she saw those huge spiders moving inside the cage.


    Why not, after all she had arachnophobia¡ª fear of spiders.


    And I intended to use every bit of that fear.

 Chapter 25: Jason’s Dark Plan-III

    <h4>Chapter 25: Jason¡¯s Dark n-III</h4>


    Jason¡¯s POV


    As I walked toward her, fear crept into her eyes. She began struggling against the restraints, desperate to free herself¡ªbut it was useless.


    "Have you ever watched spiders up close?" I asked, stopping in front of her. "Ever felt them crawling over your skin, then bite you as if they want to eat you alive?"


    "No... I¡¯m afraid of spiders... please, keep them away..." she finally broke, her voice trembling.


    The reaction I had been waiting for, and I hadn¡¯t even released my pets yet.


    "I won¡¯t¡ªif you answer my questions," I said calmly, kneeling before her. I set the cage on the floor by her feet, fingers gripping thetch, ready to open it.


    "I told you the truth... I truly don¡¯t know..." she gasped, her words rattled by the weight of her phobia.


    "Well then," I muttered, and lifted the lid.


    One spider at a time, I took them out and ced them near her feet. They twitched and shifted, slowly crawling forward.


    She opened her mouth to scream, but before she could make a sound, I wrapped my hand tightly around her throat.


    "Scream and I¡¯ll shove one of these spiders down your fucking throat," I growled.


    She went silent instantly, eyes wide, body trembling so violently I could feel the panic in her pulse beneath my palm. This fear¡ªit was deep, wing at her very soul.


    I released her throat and stepped back, watching her stare in horror as one of the tarants crawled toward her foot.


    "J-Jason, please take it away..." she whispered, her voice shaking. Tears spilled freely down her cheeks as she choked on her own panic. "I beg you..."


    "Then answer what I asked," I told her, kneeling again, calm and unbothered by her panic.


    But her attention was fixed entirely on the spider creeping up her left foot. She didn¡¯t notice what I was about to do to her right.


    I picked up the pliers, and the next moment, I pulled out the nail of her small toe in one swift move.


    A scream tore from her mouth, but I smothered it with my hand.


    She looked at me in raw horror. Her eyes wide, breath ragged, chest heaving like she couldn¡¯t find air. The shock and agony hit her all at once.


    "Ready to talk yet?" I asked, removing my hand from her mouth. "Speak."


    She shook her head slowly, pain twisting her expression. Her lips barely moved as she stammered, voice hoarse and broken, "I... don¡¯t... know..."


    Only sobs and gasps followed.


    In response to her answer, I gripped the sides of her flimsy hospital gown. The fabric was held together by buttons running from her corbone to her knees. With a swift, forceful tug, I tore it open. The buttons popped off one by one, ttering to the floor as the gown fell apart, baring her body from head to toe.


    Her skin trembled under the cold air, slick with sweat, but I didn¡¯t give her a moment to breathe.


    I picked up one spider and ced it on her thigh.


    Unable to scream, her fear was only evident through her teary eyes, her ragged breathing, and her trembling body, which was now covered in sweat due to the fear.


    Her entire body shook as the spider crawled slowly across her thigh.


    She was about to scream¡ªbut I was faster. I pped a strip of tape across her mouth, sealing it shut.


    She tried to shift her leg, to jolt it away¡ªbut I leaned in close and spoke in low and wicked tone, "They only stay calm if the surface beneath them is steady. If not, they bite."


    She froze the next moment, like she would even stop breathing if it meant the spider might bite her.


    I picked up another spider and ced it on her exposed chest, only to see her hold her breath so spider won¡¯t bite her sensing the movement beneath.


    But how long could she hold it?


    "Want to answer yet?" I asked her again.


    Her teary eyes begging me, she shook her head once more, as if to repeat the same answer as before.


    "I will stop only when you nod to tell me the truth," I said and knelt before her once more.


    I reached for her foot again and, without hesitation, yanked the nail from her second toe.


    Her body jerked violently in pain, a muffled cry stuck beneath the tape¡ªbut the sudden movement caused both spiders to react. Their legs twitched and then sank their fangs into her trembling flesh.


    The pain must¡¯ve shot through her like fire.


    Her head snapped back, her eyes wide and locked on the ceiling. Silent tears streamed down her cheeks. Her hands gripped the wooden arms of the chair so tightly her knuckles had turned white.


    "Still don¡¯t want to talk?" I asked, my voice quieter now, though no less threatening.


    She looked at me, trembling. Her gaze darted to the spiders crawling over her bare skin. Drenched in sweat and fear, she didn¡¯t dare move.


    I reached for the tape and tore it off with one harsh pull.


    "Speak."


    Her lips trembled as she gasped softly for air. Her voice came out hoarse, thick with sobs.


    "If you want to kill me... just do it already," she whispered, shaking. "Why are you tormenting....with the spiders... just... just kill me."


    "That won¡¯t be fun," I said, leaning in. "Not until I get what I want. Now start."


    She closed her eyes tightly, breathing in deep, shaky bursts. Then, after a pause, she opened them again¡ªand met my gaze.


    "I loved it," she said.


    Her voice was soft, but there was something eerily steady in it.


    "I loved being fucked by him.... I loved everything about him.... I was crazy for him... So I did it..."


    She let the words hang between us like poison.


    "Now go ahead...Kill me..." Her tone was provocative, too eager to die.


    Another kind of anger rose inside me¡ªcold, seething, murderous. All I wanted now was to kill her.


    But I wasn¡¯t done yet. I won¡¯t give her an easy death¡ªnot after how she confessed about loving that bastard Keiren. Just like him, this bitch deserved a painful death.


    "Tell me all the secrets of the Dreadwyn pack you know," I ordered.


    "I don¡¯t know any..." she replied the same.


    I red at her for a moment. She was still trying to protect that pack, even with her death.<i></i>


    <i>Bloody whore.</i>


    Without another word, I shut her mouth with tape again and then pulled out the nails of the remaining three toes on her right foot. One after another.


    Her body convulsed in pain, a silent scream stuck in her throat as she writhed under the onught. The spiders did their part, sinking their fangs deeper into her soft skin¡ªone on her thigh, the other now on her chest.


    The moment the spider bit down on her left tits, her entire body jolted violently more than it did when I pulled her nails. Her nerves must¡¯ve been firing on every level now.


    <i>I must say, this bitch is a tough nut.</i>


    I held her left foot this time and pierced the needle under the nail of her big toe.


    Her body was now beyond just the level of trembling¡ªshe must have wanted to scream her lungs out, but the tape held her still in silence.


    Meanwhile, the spider on her chest began to move up after biting her several times on her corbone and neck, it climbed higher. Its long, bristled legs reached her jawline, then crept toward her cheek.


    The spider was enormousrger than her face.


    When she finally caught sight of it, her teary, bloodshot eyes widened in horror. Her gaze locked on the creature as it reached just below her eye, its body now fully visible from her peripheral vision.


    Her red, swollen, and teary eyes widened to their fullest, only to shut the next moment as her head fell to the side.


    The bitch had gone unconscious due to the shock. I hoped not dead¡ªeven if she was, I didn¡¯t care.


    Just then the door of the shade opened and a voice came through, "What are you doing here....with her...?"

 Chapter 26: The Bitch Is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Bitch Is Dead</h4>


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    I looked up at the figure standing at the door.


    He was frozen, clearly shocked as his gaze shifted between me, the bloodied torture tools, the unconscious naked bitch tied to the chair, and my pets still crawling over her trembling body.


    I returned my attention to cleaning the tools in my hands, stained with her filthy blood with the cloth from my toolbox.


    "I was just getting some useful information out of her," I said casually.


    Lucian stepped inside, his eyes sweeping over her pale, limp form. Her body was covered in red, swollen bite marks, mingling with old scars and the new wounds I had carved into her skin.


    "Is she dead?" he asked.


    "My pets aren¡¯t venomous," I replied, not looking up. "Their bites won¡¯t kill her. But I can¡¯t say if her soul had fled the moment she saw them so closely."


    I pulled the long needle from her toe and wiped it clean, cing it neatly into its ce in the box along with other tools.


    Lucian checked her pulse at her neck and sighed a relief. "She¡¯s alive. Good. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what Kael would¡¯ve done."


    "This bitch should be grateful to Kael," I muttered. "He¡¯s the only reason I let her live."


    Lucian gently picked up one of the tarants still resting on her face. He ran his fingers across its legs softly. "You had fun with her without me. That¡¯s not fair," he said, smirking. "I wanted to see how she screamed when you tortured her."


    I hummed and closed my toolbox. "Indeed, you missed the perfect show."


    "I¡¯m sure she started talking like a damn parrot the moment you used your pets. She¡¯s used to be terrified of even the tiniest spiders. And these must¡¯ve felt like her worst nightmares crawling over her skin." Lucianmented, cing the tarant back inside its cage. "Tell me what she told you."


    "She confessed she loved that asshole Keiren, that¡¯s why she betrayed us. But didn¡¯t tell any secrets of his pack." I picked up another tarant that was on her stomach which had its fangs in her skin. Seemed like he loved biting her, knowing the kind of wicked bitch she is.


    "Even after this torture?" Lucian asked, surprised.


    I hummed. "She must be fucking loyal to that bastard. But don¡¯t worry. I only used two percent of my methods. The rest of it will make her talk."


    Lucian hesitated, his expression shifting slightly. "She¡¯s arachnophobic. If she didn¡¯t talk even after this... maybe she really doesn¡¯t know anything."


    I snapped my head toward him, eyes cold. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re starting to pity her."


    He scoffed. "She doesn¡¯t deserve any pity," he said coldly. "Maybe Keiren just used her as a fuck toy. Got the information he wanted about our pack and never gave her a single secret in return. She was young back then. Easy to manipte. Easy to deceive. Especially for a bastard like him."


    "None of us ever fucked her," I said tly, "but she still knew enough about our pack to sell us out. And she expects us to believe she didn¡¯t get anything from the man she loved spreading her legs for?"


    Lucian hummed in agreement, and turned his eyes back to her motionless form. "What do we do with her now? We can¡¯t let Kael find out about this."


    I stood up to put my toolbox and my pets in their ce and answered, "Kael has given her responsibility to me. He won¡¯t bother to check on this bitch. Rafe avoids her like gue, and Roman doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯ll be going anywhere near her. That leaves just us. And we¡¯re not telling anyone."


    Lucian¡¯s smirk twisted into something darker. "That sounds better. And it means we can torture her whenever we want without anyone knowing. But next time, we¡¯ll use my new drugs. I¡¯ve been dying to test them."


    Without a doubt, I agreed to it. When it came to cruelty, both of our brains worked at the same frequency. No conscience. No guilt. Just pain, and results.


    "Let¡¯s patch her up and dump her back in her room before anyone notices she¡¯s missing," Lucian said, already moving to the task.


    I taped up her bloodied toes, while Lucian retrieved a long leather coat hanging on the wall and draped it over her limp, naked form.


    "Can¡¯t touch her disgusting body directly," he muttered as he wrapped her up.


    Then, I slung her over my shoulder like a sack of meat and we walked back to the house inplete silence.


    Reaching her room, Iid her down on the bed. Lucian pulled off the coat and reced it with a sheet, covering her bruised, battered body.


    We left the room as if nothing had happened.


    -----


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    The next morning began like any other day.


    Jason was already in the kitchen, preparing breakfast always. With Roman still absent from the dining area, I decided to lend a hand.


    Kael came down the stairs shortly after, looking like he hadn¡¯t slept a wink. His skin was pale, almost sickly, and dark shadows clung beneath his eyes.


    "Another sleepless night?" I asked, watching him head straight for the fridge.


    For the past six years, he often had terrible nights where he was unable to sleep. What kind of nightmares he had, only he knew. He never talked about it.


    He simply hummed in response and poured himself a ss of water.


    Rafe came out as well, looking all fresh and rejuvenated. I could tell the smug bastard had fucked a few bitches when he went to look for Roman and drained at least one of them out of blood. Caston must be furious for sure and I have to go pacify him.


    He and Roman returned homete, just a few hours after we had put that bitch in her room.


    "Roman?" Kael asked, barely ncing up from his ss.


    "In his room," Rafe replied, settling into his chair and looked at Jason. "And please don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s shitty porridge again for breakfast with that disgusting celery in it."


    I smirked, teasing, "Even if it is, you can always drink my blood for breakfast, little bat, if fucking and draining a bitch still wasn¡¯t enough."


    He smirked back at me, his eyes glinting with something hidden. "Speaking of blood, I smell a stench, and it¡¯s not yours."


    The smirk on my lips narrowed down as my gaze brushed past Kael, who looked at me just after he heard Rafe.


    <i>¡¯Damn. This little bat seems to have smelled her blood. Her toes were bleeding badly even after we taped them.¡¯</i>


    "I butchered freshmb this morning for our meal," Jason called from the kitchen, not missing a beat as he flipped something over in the pan. "If you don¡¯t like the smell, don¡¯t eat."


    I released a quiet sigh of relief as Jason covered for us.


    Kael took his seat at the dining table, resting his elbows on the polished wood, and looked toward Jason.


    "Have you cooked something light for her?" he asked.


    "I didn¡¯t," Jason replied tly, not even looking up from the stove. "If she¡¯s hungry, she can cook for herself."


    I silently cursed Jason for his damn stubbornness. This wasn¡¯t the time for it. What if Kael decided to check on her himself?


    I stepped in quickly. "Don¡¯t worry, Kael. You know how he is. But he¡¯ll cook for her. I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    Thankfully, Jason didn¡¯t contradict me this time. But¡ª


    "Rafe, go check on her," Kael said suddenly, his gaze pausing on both Jason and me.


    <i>¡¯Shit. He¡¯s suspicious.¡¯</i><i></i>


    I shot to my feet. "I¡¯ll do it. Rafe can¡¯t stand her stench anyway."


    But Kael ignored mepletely, his eyes still on Rafe, his voice cold, "Are you going?"


    Rafe let out an annoyed sigh, but stood up anyway. "Fine."


    Jason and I exchanged a nces.


    <i>¡¯If this little bat finds anything... we¡¯re screwed.¡¯</i>


    I hoped him to return without even checking that bitch properly.


    After a minute, he returned and said casually, "I think the bitch is dead."


    The moment he said it, a heavy dread settled in the room.


    Jason and I looked at each other again¡ªthen at Kael.


    He was staring directly at us now, eyes cold and unreadable. Not a word. Just that re.


    <i>¡¯We¡¯re done for.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 27: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 27: Punishment</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s POV


    Roman came out of his room, dressed and ready to go out. He didn¡¯t even nce at us or ask why we were all silent and what this tension in the air was.


    "I have some work to attend to," he said to Kael, then walked out the door.


    For a moment, I thought Kael might stop Roman, ask him something like where he was heading to, or talk to him about the anger still lingering from yesterday. And then it will help shift his attention from that bitch.


    But Kael didn¡¯t bother and stood up to go to that bitch¡¯s room instead.


    Rafe nced at us with a crooked smirk. "I wonder what kind of punishment you two will get this time," he muttered before following Kael.


    I turned to Jason, my voice low. "Is she really dead?"


    "Not sure," he answered.


    Truthfully, we still didn¡¯t care if she was. But we cared about upsetting Kael¡ªand then failing his chance of saving Sophia, which would truly hurt him.


    He had been searching for a pureblood she-wolf for the past six years just to save Sophia with everything he had, and when we finally found one, unfortunately it was her.


    Now thinking about Kael, about what he stood to lose, I silently hoped that bitch was still breathing.


    I knew Jason felt the same.


    We followed after them, entering the room just behind Rafe.


    Kael was already standing by the bed, the sheet pulled back to reveal her fragile, motionless body. Her gown had slipped from the sides, letting him see every trace of the torture we had inflicted on her.


    The numerous bites from the tarants on her chest, neck, stomach and thighs were swollen red and with blood dried over them, looked truly brutal.


    Her toes, wrapped in tape¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to be told what we had done with them.


    He stared at her for a long moment.


    Then his eyes turned to us, sharp and furious. He didn¡¯t speak, but the rage in his re was deafening. I half expected him to lunge forward and strangle us both on the spot.


    Instead, he reached into the pocket of his pants and pulled out his phone.


    "Liam," he said to the receiver, his voice cold and cutting. "I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing. I want you here. Right now."


    He ended the call and looked back at us, his eyes like ice. "Exin."


    As it was Jason¡¯s doing, he stepped forward andid it all out¡ªwhat he did, why he did it, and what he got out of her in the end.


    Kael said nothing. We waited in silence, neither of us daring to speak another word.


    When Kael was this serious, the only smart move was to shut up and brace for whatever punishment came next.


    Without a word, he walked past us and exited the room.


    "Shit," I heard Jason curse under his breath, as if he understood what Kael was up to, and followed him out quickly.


    Rafe and I followed them as well.


    "This is going to be fun," Rafemented, a hint of wicked excitement in his voice.


    "You stupid bat," I hissed, ring at him while following Kael and Jason. "Couldn¡¯t you just keep your damn mouth shut?"


    "That would be boring," he replied with a smirk.


    This bastard was too entertained for someone about to get us killed. But that was Rafe¡ªa vampire bored out of his mind most of the time, chasing chaos just to feel something.


    We reached the storage shed at the stables just as Kael pushed through the door and Jason followed him in.


    "Kael, that bitch is nothing to us. We don¡¯t need to fight because of her." Jason tried, attempting to reason with him. "And don¡¯t forget your parents died because of her."


    Kael didn¡¯t respond. His silence was more dangerous than his words. He had made his decision.


    He walked over to Jason¡¯s toolbox, flipped it open, and pulled out a gun. Then uncovered the cage that held Jason¡¯s favourite pets¡ªtwo huge tarants Jason had raised himself with so much care and dedication.


    <strong>Bang! Bang!</strong>


    Two bullet shots¡ªand dead silence filled the shade.


    Tarants were dead.


    No one dared move as we felt the dominating Alpha aura emitting from Kael, something he rarely used on us. But this time, it seemed like he¡¯d reached his limit.


    Kael turned and came to face Jason closely, his gaze icy and his Alpha aura already suppressing Jason, leaving him too weak to fight the strongest Alpha we had already sworn and submitted to.


    "That bitch is nothing to me. I want to kill her as much as you want," Kael growled. "The more you dy her recovery, the longer it takes to help Sophia¡ªand the longer we have to tolerate that bitch in our home. And you¡ª" his voice dropped into a venomous snarl, "you <i>dared</i> disobey my, your Alpha¡¯s order?"


    Now this was our Alpha talking. If we were in our wolf forms, we would have been already sprawled on the ground in submission.


    Jason lowered his head in submission. Though his mind must be rebellious, the Alpha aura made him submit.


    Then Kael¡¯s eyes snapped to me. "You¡¯re both going to the Shift Lock. For the entire day."


    <i>Damn!</i>


    The Shift Lock was hell. Frustratingly painful.


    Forced into wolf form, shackled in enchanted silver cuffs that burned our skin and stopped us from shifting back for as long as we are locked in them. The strain on the body was agonizing.


    It wasn¡¯t just punishment. It was submission, enforced.


    And Kael had just reminded us exactly who held the leash.


    He turned to Rafe. "Make sure they go." And he left.


    Rafe smirked and looked at us two as if saying¡ª<i>You two are doomed.</i>


    I offered him a cold re, itching to p away that smirk from his face.


    <i>¡¯Bastard, enjoying our misery. One day I am going to put him in those silver chains that are especially made to punish the vampires, leaving them utterly weak. And let him starve for blood, until he begs me on his knees.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯First I will make him suck my cock like a bitch, choke him to death, and once I empty inside that wicked mouth of his, only then I will offer him some blood.¡¯</i>


    "Are you two going to shift right now, or after we reach the confinement room?" Rafe asked us, his tone teasing. "I don¡¯t mind taking two obedient wolves with me right from here."


    Jason and I didn¡¯t respond him and left the shade to get our punishment, and Rafe followed us.

 Chapter 28: Liam’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 28: Liam¡¯s Warning</h4>


    <strong>Liam¡¯s POV</strong>


    When I received Kael¡¯s call, I knew from the way he spoke that something terrible had happened.


    The previous day, I had been caught up with back-to-back surgeries. Knowing Eira¡¯s condition was an allergic reaction, I let them handle it. Jason was there, and he knew how to manage such situations. I thought it might even help him warm up to her a little.


    But I was wrong.


    I didn¡¯t know that when I was called again, I would see her in such a devastating state.


    Even though I was a doctor and had seen worse cases of harm, I couldn¡¯t help but be shaken by what had happened to her. Her entire body... I didn¡¯t have words to exin.


    But for the first time in a long time, my eyes turned moist, threatening to shed tears.


    Thest time I had tears in my eyes was six years ago, when our pack lost our Alpha and Luna and we watched our pack descend into deadly chaos three years back.


    As I watched her, at that moment, I wished... I wished she had died long ago instead ofing back to us.


    I didn¡¯t even want to look at Kael or any one among these five. Monsters. They had crossed every imaginable line of cruelty. Even the worst criminals, who hadmitted worse crimes than hers, were given a quick death.


    Swallowing my emotions, I turned to my work, silent. I didn¡¯t speak a word to Kael, though I knew he must have been waiting for me to report her condition.


    "Alpha, let the hospital staff enter the house. I need their help," I told him, without even bothering to look at him. "She needs a change of clothes, and her body needs to be cleaned."


    Kael made a call to security, and soon the two male nurses I had brought with me were let in.


    But the moment they stepped inside Eira¡¯s room, Kael¡¯s gaze darkened. He moved and pulled the sheet over Eira¡¯s exposed body.


    "They can¡¯t do it," he dered coldly.


    "They are hospital staff, not random people," I told him. "They¡¯re used to handling patients, regardless of whether it¡¯s a man or a woman. You don¡¯t allow females inside your home, so I had no other choice. Or would you like to give me a hand?"


    He stood in silence. It was clear he wouldn¡¯t break his rule of not allowing any woman inside his home. Neither did he look like he wanted these men to touch her¡ªwatch her naked while they cleaned her.


    And he sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to help me.


    "Alpha," I said, my calm but had a silent mockery in it, "looking at her body, you can tell numerous men have already done far worse than just touching her. If you can ept that, this should be fine as well."


    His jaw tightened, his fists clenched, as if trying to suppress his anger at my mocking and provocative words. But the next moment, he turned to leave the room, letting me handle things my way.


    ¡¯They im to hate her, and then torture her, and yet because they bought her, they can¡¯t bear the thought of another man touching her. Bastards!¡¯ I frowned inwardly and motioned for the two nurses to begin.


    The bloodstained sheets were reced. Her body was carefully cleaned, the wounds disinfected and dressed. Fresh hospital clothes were put on her frail form.


    The tarant bites were brutal¡ªso much so that I saw pity sh in the nurses¡¯ eyes. We applied a special ointment over the inmed areas, injected her with strong antibiotics, and attached an IV drip to replenish the nutrients she had been deprived of.


    Not sure how long they had starved her, but she looked worse than I had seen her thest time. She looked as good as a corpse¡ªonly her shallow breathing and faint heartbeat said differentiated her from the dead.


    ----


    Kael¡¯s POV


    I chose to wait in the drawing room while they treated her.


    I didn¡¯t mind Liam touching her¡ªhe was a doctor¡ªbut the idea of random menying their hands on her body everywhere made my blood stir in ways I didn¡¯t care to admit.


    I hated her. But she was going to carry my pup.


    That meant I would be touching her soon. That meant she belonged to me.


    And I hated it when someone else touched what was mine.


    After half an hour, Liam walked in with the two nurses. My gaze, dark and unreadable, shifted from him to them. They kept their heads bowed, avoiding eye contact with their Alpha. As they should.


    "You two go ahead. I¡¯ll be there soon," Liam told them, maybe scared that I might harm them.


    As those two left, I asked Liam, "How is she?"


    "I don¡¯t need to tell you about her physical condition. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself," he replied tly. "Just pray that after being broken physically, she hasn¡¯t broken mentally. That would be the worst thing you or any of your brothers have done to her. If that¡¯s the case, I suggest you just kill her. She won¡¯t be of any use. Not for bearing pups. Not for saving Sophia."


    His words hit me like a brick, and my gaze turned colder.


    "That means," he continued, "you should hope she hasn¡¯t lost her wolfpletely. That she hasn¡¯t lost her self-healing abilities. Because without those, she¡¯s useless to your purpose."


    As he said it, my mind froze. <i>Won¡¯t be of any use?</i> This can¡¯t be


    "If you kill her, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll put her body in the cremator so not a trace of her existence is left," Liam said, his words hitting once more. "I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t like to bother yourself with it, Alpha."


    The old man was taking far too many liberties with his words today, mocking me like he had nothing to lose.


    But I had nothing to say. This situation was caused by my brothers, so I was the one to me for my negligence.


    "Even if she has to die, make sure you do something so she can still be used to save Sophia at least," I said anyway.


    Liam offered me a smile, one that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Sure."


    It wasn¡¯t an assurance. He just didn¡¯t want to waste words on me.

 Chapter 29: Eira’s Scream

    <h4>Chapter 29: Eira¡¯s Scream</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s POV


    We arrived at the underground punishment zone at the far corner of the estate. Inside, the ce was lit with numerous lights. It had all kinds of different painful punishments meant for werewolves. Every inch of it screamed pain.


    Unfortunately, we were the ones who designed this ce.


    And even more unfortunate¡ªwe were also its most frequent guests.


    Jason and I made our way toward the chamber designated for our punishment. Rafe walked ahead, and as he opened the door, he nced back with a wicked grin stretched across his face. The bastard looked far too eager.


    The chamber was vast, painted in dark tones that swallowed light. Only a few dim fixtures hung along the walls, casting a dull glow that barely illuminated the space. One side of the room was lined with silver chains, each ending inrge, heavy cuffs designed to hold even the strongest wolves.


    Jason and I silently removed our clothes and shoes, preparing to shift.


    Rafe ran his fingers along the chains like he was touching something precious, "Ready?"


    Without answering, both of us shifted.


    My wolf was huge, masculine, with a thick coat of molten bronze fur that looked like liquid metal poured from a divine forge. His tail was thick and heavy, his posturemanding, and his emotionless eyes gleamed with unshakable focus. There was no elegance in his form¡ªonly raw, grounded masculinity. The kind of wolf others didn¡¯t dare challenge.


    He didn¡¯t shine to be admired. He shined to warn.


    Jason¡¯s wolf was midnight blue¡ªa pale, cial blue threaded with shades of silver and icy indigo, like the midnight sky without stars. The rare kind, and almost unreal. Just like mine, he was masculine and strong¡ªat the same time, silent, cold, and lethal.


    He wasn¡¯t the kind of wolf you fought to win. He was the kind you fought because you were too stupid to run.


    Rafe turned to us. "Get here already. I don¡¯t have an entire day to wait."


    Our wolves growled at him but did as he said. The asshole, with so much delight, started to put those big, heavy silver cuffs on our huge paws, one by one.


    Simply touching the silver wouldn¡¯t cause any harm, but these cuffs were magical¡ªcrafted to give pain. The moment they wrapped around securely and touched our fur coated skin, hell burned inside our bodies.


    "You two seem to be enjoying it," the bastardmented once he secured our paws, then headed to get the ones to fix around our necks.


    Damn. That part was the worst.


    The moment the enchanted metal locked around our throats, it felt like we were being choked by mes. It didn¡¯t kill, but it made you wish it would.


    After securing the final pieces, he stepped back with a look of smug satisfaction. "Beautiful. Let me get a picture. A precious memory for us."


    He pulled out his cellphone and casually snapped a photo of us in our shackled wolf forms.


    We growled, low and vicious, but the next surge of pain from the chains silenced us. If we weren¡¯t bound, we would¡¯ve torn him apart, limb by limb.


    He chuckled, slipping the phone back into his pocket. "See you when it¡¯s time to set you free. Though I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll show up on time."


    In that moment, my mind flooded with every curse I could summon.


    <i>¡¯One day, I would fuck the shit out of this smug asshole. I¡¯d make sure of it.¡¯</i><i></i>


    Before leaving, he turned back onest time, amusement still dancing in his eyes.


    "When I return, let me know which pain is more brutal¡ªthe one you gave that bitchst night, or the one these chains are going to give you."


    <i>Fuck off.</i>


    Both of us growled in unison within our minds, ring at his retreating back as the door mmed shut behind him.


    -----


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    Liam left, informing me that the bitch wouldn¡¯t be waking up anytime soon and that he would return by then to check on her again.


    I had no other choice but to stay home instead of going to thepany. Roman wasn¡¯t home¡ªno idea where he had been wandering or what kind of work he said he had to attend to.


    Lucian and Jason were sent to get their punishment, and I couldn¡¯t leave her to Rafe. He was the kind who would enjoy watching her die instead of doing anything to save her. His sick mind was not trustable at all.


    Rafe returned after making sure the other two were locked in the punishment chamber. He settledzily on the sofa as hemented, "That was fun, watching those two bastards in pain again."


    I didn¡¯tment. It wasn¡¯t anything new for me to punish any of the four, and among them, Lucian and Jason were the most frequent recipients.


    Rafe was next. But punishing him was always handled by Lucian¡ªwho was equally crazy and sick like him.


    Roman was the only sensible one who didn¡¯t give me a headache.


    "Lucian¡¯s not here, so take care of his work. We can¡¯t ck with the security matters," I ordered Rafe.Though Rafe had no regr tasks, he was skilled in spying and assisted Lucian and Jason with security operations.


    "Better than having to deal with the shitty scent," he said as he stood up to leave, stretching his armszily. "That reminded me, is the bitch dead yet, or do I have to tolerate it for long?"


    "Unfortunately not," I told him, keeping my gaze on the screen of theptop in front of me.


    "Tsk! If she had died, I would¡¯ve enjoyed punishing those two for a long time. Such a disappointment that bitch is," he said and left.


    Was he disappointed for not getting a chance to relish Lucian and Jason¡¯s pain for long¡ªor because that bitch wasn¡¯t dead?


    "Find out where Roman has gone," I gave him another order.


    "He seems to be visiting a ce you might not like to know," I heard Rafe say.


    I looked at him. "Where?"


    "Ask him yourself once he returns," the bastard said smugly and left.


    <i>¡¯What the hell is Roman up to?¡¯</i><i></i>


    At noon, I went to her room to check on her. She was still unconscious, utterly weak. She was in a bad state, but somehow, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pity her.


    If not for her, my parents¡ªthe most precious people in my life¡ªwould still be alive. If not for her, Sophia and I would have our pup, and we would be a happy family of five.


    At the thought of the pup, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine.


    If we hadn¡¯t lost it back then, my child would be five years old now, running around everywhere, full of life and mischief. I wouldn¡¯t have cared if it was a daughter or a son. I would¡¯ve loved them just the same. Trained them for the future. Given them a life of joy and pride. My parents would have been so happy holding their grandchild in their arms.


    But... it was all gone because of this one bitch.


    I walked close to the bed and looked at her face, which was no longer the same one from the past. Out of mere formality, I leaned down to check if she was still breathing¡ªbecause I couldn¡¯t afford her death at the moment.


    Her breathing was so shallow that it didn¡¯t feel like anything along my fingers, as if she wasn¡¯t breathing at all. A little worried, I moved my fingers to the side of her neck to check her pulse, but...


    She opened her eyes.


    Hollow. No trace of recognition in them. It was like she was looking at me, but not really seeing me.


    Then her expression shifted¡ªpanicked, utterly scared. The next second, a loud, piercing scream tore through the room, as if she had just seen the deadliest monster alive.


    It stunned me. Left me momentarily frozen.


    I moved fast, mping my hand over her mouth to silence her.


    But she panicked even more. Her eyes welled with tears, full of terror. She began to push and w at my hand, her nails scratching helplessly. Her legs hurled wildly in the air to throw kicks at me¡ªbut they were so weak that not a single muscle of mine felt it, wherever those kicksnded.


    ¡¯<i>What the hell is wrong with her?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 30: To The Prison She Was Locked In

    <h4>Chapter 30: To The Prison She Was Locked In</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    I climbed onto the bed and pinned both of her hands above her head, one hand still pressed firmly over her mouth. Her legs kicked out wildly, but I trapped them between my thighs, locking her in ce.


    "Keep quiet," I warned her.


    But the madwoman didn¡¯t seem to understand. She kept struggling, eyes wide with panic, until her strength finally gave out. Her body went limp as she slipped back into unconsciousness.


    Annoyed, I released her and got off the bed. But before leaving, I made sure to secure one of her wrists with a cuff attached to the headboard. I wasn¡¯t about to let her run off screaming like a lunatic again.


    <i>She¡¯s quiet now. No need to call Liam,</i> I thought and walked out of the room without looking back.


    ----


    In the evening, one of the security in-charges, Carl¡ªwho worked under Lucian¡ªcame to update me on the situation.


    "Alpha," he began, standing tall, "Alpha, there¡¯s indeed some movement from the Dreadwyn pack, and their Alpha¡¯s frequent visits to our pack under the guise of business seem suspicious..."


    Carl continued to exin. "Alpha Lucian had told me to keep watch on them the previous day, and our spies are always keeping an eye on them. We even have some internal news about them. Alpha Kaizan met the Alpha of the SilverFang pack as well. The exact reason¡ªwe are yet to find out..."


    The conclusion of all that talk was that he needed to discuss more with Lucian, hismanding superior.


    By that time, Rafe had returned home from the work given to him.


    "You can free them," I told him curtly.


    Rafe nced at the ancient looking watch on his wrist and scoffed. "Tsk. It¡¯s barely been twelve hours. Not even a full day."


    "Just do as I say," I replied, my voice cold and final.


    Twelve hours were more than enough. I needed them back¡ªLucian and Jason were the pirs of our security operations. Every hour without them risked exposure we couldn¡¯t afford.


    Rafe left without protest, though the grin on his face said it all. He would drag it out, maybe torment them a little longer before unlocking those chains. That bastard never missed a chance to y his twisted games.


    Whatever!


    -----


    Lucian¡¯s POV


    The bastard had returned, and it felt like an eternity since he had locked us here.


    Jason and I were lying t on our bellies on the floor, our bodies exhausted from the hellish pain coursing through us. The relief would onlye once we shifted back to our human forms. Every single muscle and bone in our bodies hurt from being unable to shift back.


    The heavy door creaked open, and in stepped the grinning bastard.


    "Kael asked me to free you two half an hour ago, but I thought to take a stroll around the estate so I amte," he announced casually, "That felt so refreshing."


    <i>Then should we thank you for that, you fucker?</i> I cursed silently. <i>Just get these damn chains off already</i>


    He took his sweet time, dragging out the process like some used-up, smug bitch, unlocking one cuff at a time, slow and deliberate.


    Once we were finally free, Jason and I shifted back to our human forms. The transition itself was agony¡ªour bodies aching from the prolonged shift lock, muscles torn from tension, bones aching frompression. By the time we were done, wey on the floor in a pool of sweat, our naked forms trembling from the pain.


    The bastard knelt beside me, resting one knee on the floor, his smirk taunting me.


    "So," he said mockingly, "which one hurt more¡ªher torment or yours?"


    Through clenched teeth, I hissed, "You¡¯ll find out when I lock you in the chains I¡¯ve made just for you. Just wait. I¡¯ll fuck the shit out of you."


    He chuckled and patted my cheek. "Be a good pup and get up. Save your fantasies for when you¡¯re not half-dead."


    I grabbed his wrist in a sh, yanked him close, and wrapped my other hand around his throat. My icy grip burned against his smugness.


    "Even weak like this," I growled, "I can still make good on my promise. Want to test that?"


    "Only if you let me drain every drop of your blood before I bury you," he whispered back, leaning in even closer, his voice thick with provocation. "What do you say?"


    I narrowed my eyes and snarled, "I¡¯ll be the one burying you after I¡¯m done fucking you like the whore I turn you into."


    Rafeughed darkly and nodded toward my body.


    "Calling me a whore?" he mocked. "Those marks on your wrists, ankles¡ªeven that lovely one around your neck¡ªsay otherwise. You were the one chained like a bitch, just missing someone to finish the job. Should have Ie early and given you what was missing?"


    "Let me get out of the room so you two can either fuck each other or kill each other," came Jason¡¯s impatient voice.


    He stood, still unsteady on his feet, and grabbed his clothes. His movements were sluggish, but determined. "You two can continue. I¡¯m leaving."


    I shoved Rafe aside and forced myself upright. "Wait for me. If I stay here with him any longer, I¡¯m not sure this bastard would make it out alive."


    "Daydreaming," Rafe muttered with a scoff as he returned the chains and cuffs to their proper ces by the time we wore our clothes.


    We all exited the chamber together. Outside, a car was already waiting.


    Rafe slid into the driver¡¯s seat and said, "I have no intention of dragging myself back at your slow-ass pace."


    Jason and I got in silently.


    I looked at the dark burn marks on my wrists, raw and seared into my skin. They hurt, but that wasn¡¯t the concern. These marks weren¡¯t going to heal quickly.


    When we reached home, Liam arrived at the same time. He was here to check on the bitch.


    Kael was seated in his usual chair, speaking to him. He lookedposed as he exined something that had happened earlier in the day¡ªsomething she had done when he went to check on her.


    Once Kael finished, Liam turned his gaze to me and Jason as we copsed onto the sofa, worn out.


    Looking at the burn marks on our necks and wrists, he must have understood we were returning from our punishment. But the old man¡¯s gaze said otherwise¡ªas if it wasn¡¯t enough in his opinion, and we should¡¯ve received the death penalty instead.


    I wasn¡¯t even the one to torture her, but as an aplice to Jason¡¯s actions, I was punished. But I didn¡¯t mind. I wouldn¡¯t leave Jason alone in anything¡ªnot in good or even bad times. He was my brother¡ªI grew up with him. And I felt the same toward the other three now, as we were bonded to each other.


    Liam stood, his tone t but firm. "I¡¯m going to check on her. And I want all of you toe with me."


    Jason and I didn¡¯t move. We sat like stone. Rafe had already turned away, heading toward his room with that usual disgusted expression on his face, nose wrinkled as if the air itself offended him.


    Liam frowned.


    Kael stood. "I¡¯lle."


    Just then, Roman finally returned home¡ªhis expression not pleasant, but unsettlingly calm.


    <i>Was he still angry with us?</i> His anger had neversted this long before. That bitch¡ªher arrival was already tearing us apart.


    Kael turned to Liam. "You go ahead. I need to talk to Roman."Liam nodded and left.


    "Where have you been?" Kael asked him, his hands folded before his muscr chest, covered in the rich fabric of his brown shirt.


    His voice, expression, and gaze were as if he wasn¡¯t going to let go unless he got the answer.


    "To the prison where she was locked in six years ago," Roman replied, meeting Kael¡¯s authoritative stare without the slightest hesitation.


    Kael¡¯s expressions changed to serious ones as if he didn¡¯t expect this answer from Roman.


    Kael was a leader of the pack and once or a twice a year at least he would inspect the prisons and other security rted ces in the pack.


    But he always left out that particr prison for some reason. Maybe she was locked up there and he didn¡¯t want see her again. Not just him, but none of us ever went there for the past six years.


    But who would have thought she was not there since long, since when we didn¡¯t know.


    Kael just opened his mouth to question Roman, but...


    A loud, piercing scream echoed through the house.


    It came from her room.


    That bitch.


    We all turned toward the sound, and then to her room.

 Chapter 31: Bit His Arm

    <h4>Chapter 31: Bit His Arm</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    Though I had told my mate-brother that I would have nothing to do with her, that whether she lived or died had nothing to do with me, I still couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned the moment I heard her painful screams.


    My heart nearly stopped.


    Without thinking, without hesitation, I ran to her room as if I was responding to the innate instinct buried deep within me. I didn¡¯t question it¡ªI just moved.


    The other four followed behind, but I was the first to reach the door. And the moment I stepped into the room, I froze. My chest tightened. My heart dropped.


    Eira was sunk against the headboard, screaming her throat out. Her legs were folded, knees drawn up as she tried to push herself farther back, but there no space behind. One hand clutched her ear as if trying to block out the world, the other hand struggled violently to free itself to free from the metal handcuff. She didn¡¯t seem to care that her skin was being torn raw by the metal cuff and it was bleeding.


    Her entire body was trembling. Her hands. Her fingers. Even the way she breathed¡ªit was all chaos and terror.


    She looked petrified. Like she had seen a demon w its way out of hell and crawl into her room. And she wasn¡¯t even aware of where she was. Of who was around her.


    Her legs were exposed, and I caught sight of new wounds along her thighs. Fresh. Painful. She looked even worse than when I¡¯d seen her just a day before.


    <i>What the hell had these four done to her?</i>


    Liam was by her side, trying to calm her down.


    "Eira, it¡¯s me," he said softly. "Open your eyes. Look at me. You¡¯re safe now."


    But she didn¡¯t hear him. Or maybe she did and just couldn¡¯t process it. All that came out of her were screams¡ªweak, hoarse, but unrelenting.


    "Liam, what happened to her?" I asked, my voice low, tense.


    He didn¡¯t even look at me when he responded. "Ask your brothers," he said coldly.


    I turned to look at the four standing behind me. Their expressions had changed¡ªfrom initial shock to indifference.


    "She¡¯s just doing it to look pitiful," Lucian said, his tone dismissive. "She wants attention. That¡¯s all."


    I frowned, staring at him in disbelief, then shifted my gaze to Kael. It was written all over Lucian and Jason¡¯s faces¡ªthey¡¯d done something.


    "They went overboard with torturing her," Kael said tly. "I¡¯ve punished them already."


    Of course he had. But in the end, no matter what, he would still take their side.


    In that moment, I regretted it. I regretted the decision to walk away in anger. To leave her behind with these demons. I regretted not having the patience to stay when she wanted to die.


    What if something truly happened to her now?


    What if I lost her all over again?


    She was a sinner¡ªyes. But she didn¡¯t deserve this.


    I ignored the others and turned to Liam. "What should we do now?"


    "I need to inject this medicine to calm her down," he replied, preparing the syringe with practiced hands. "But I¡¯ll need you to hold her still."


    "Alright," I said, stepping toward the bed, calm and careful.


    "Just hold her right thigh steady," Liam added. "Don¡¯t trap her like she¡¯s some kind of wild animal. It¡¯ll only make things worse for her mental situation."


    I gave a faint hum in response and slowly sat down on the edge of the bed. The others stood back, watching silently, doing nothing.


    As soon as I sat, she flinched, shrinking further into the corner, her body pressing into the headboard like she could somehow vanish into it. The cuff around her wrist held her in ce, but her instincts still told her to run. Her screams had stopped, but only because her throat had likely given out.


    "Eira," I said gently, "I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Don¡¯t be scared."


    She didn¡¯t respond. Didn¡¯t look at me. Her legs tried to retreat farther away, curling in tight.


    "I¡¯m going to hold your leg," I told her, moving slowly.


    But as soon as my hand reached toward her, she jerked her leg away in panic.


    Kael stepped forward. "Let me do it."


    I red at him. "How? The way you did earlier today¡ªtrapping her like she¡¯s some fucking animal?"


    When I came home, I had overheard him speaking to Liam in the drawing room, exining how he¡¯d stopped her from screaming.


    Kael¡¯s face remained unreadable. "Is there any other way?" he asked without a shred of guilt. "Or do you want all of us to stand around, wasting time, waiting for her to magicallye back to her senses?"


    There were a thousand things I wanted to say to him. None of them kind. But I chose silence at this moment.


    "I can handle it," I told him and moved to do my work.


    He didn¡¯t insist.


    I climbed further onto the bed and reached for her leg, gripping it firmly to keep it steady. Then I brought my other arm across her shoulders, pinning her gently against the headboard, but securely.


    She struggled, weakly, her fists pushing and punching against my shoulder, but there was no strength behind them. At least this way, she didn¡¯t feel like she was being pinned down like an animal.


    I gave Liam a silent signal to proceed.


    He stepped forward, syringe in hand, and aimed for her thigh. I held it tight, steady.


    But just as he was about to inject her, Eira¡¯s head snapped toward me¡ªand her teeth sank deep into my arm.


    I didn¡¯t flinch.


    If biting me helped her stay calm, then so be it. Let her bite.


    Liam didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. He quickly injected the sedative into her thigh. Once it was done, he spoke calmly, "You can release her now."


    I looked at her.


    Her head was lowered, stilltched onto my arm. Her teeth had broken skin, and I could feel the warm trail of blood on my skin. But I didn¡¯t pull away. I didn¡¯t want to startle her.


    Instead, I used my free hand to gently support the back of her head. Her body slowly started to rx as the medicine took effect. Bit by bit, her jaw loosened. Her grip weakened. Only then did I carefully ease my arm away so I couldy her in bed.


    I moved her with care andy her in mattress gently as if she¡¯d shatter under pressure. Her hair was stuck to her skin, soaked in sweat from the screaming and fear. I brushed it back softly.


    Her face¡ªpale, frightened, broken, it hurt to see her like this. It truly hurt.


    I shifted her hair stuck to her neck, revealing the marks on her neck. Angry, red welts. Some fresh. Some already bruising. My jaw clenched as I lowered the neckline of her gown and found even more.


    <i>These assholes. </i>I cursed under my breath.

 Chapter 32: What Proof Do You Have?

    <h4>Chapter 32: What Proof Do You Have?</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    "Tarant bites," Liam informed me as I stared at the wounds. "They¡¯re all over her body."


    My fists clenched. We all knew how terrified she was of spiders, and yet...


    No wonder she had lost her mind. No wonder she was terrified of even the air around her.


    My gaze shifted to her bandaged toes, and I understood what that meant.


    I knew all too well how brutal Jason¡¯s torture methods could be. For someone as fragile as her, it must have broken herpletely. Her spirit... shattered.


    I exhaled slowly through my mouth, trying to calm the tight, suffocating pressure in my chest. It felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe. Tears burned at the corners of my eyes, but I forced them back.


    "Roman, you can chill. She¡¯s fine," I heard Lucian say casually.


    "Don¡¯t fall for her pity act like in the past," Jason added.


    These two assholes were beyond redemption. I didn¡¯t look at them, didn¡¯t respond. I acted as if I hadn¡¯t heard a damn thing.


    Wordlessly, I released her hand from the cuff and gently held her wrist. It was hurt, bleeding, so delicate¡ªjust a thinyer of skin stretched over bone. A little pressure and it would snap.


    "Let me treat it," Liam said softly.


    I moved aside to give him room but didn¡¯t leave her side. I couldn¡¯t.


    Liam carefully cleaned the wound, applied ointment, and wrapped it with fresh gauze.


    "Let me treat yours as well," he said, eyeing the bite mark on my arm.


    "No need," I replied, grabbing a piece of cotton from his kit and pressing it against my own wound to stop the bleeding. Compared to hers, mine was nothing.


    Liam didn¡¯t insist. I looked at him and asked, "What do we do about her now?"


    He looked troubled, deeply so. "Her physical wounds can be taken care of," he said, "but her psychological state... I can¡¯t say anything for certain yet. I¡¯ll speak with a psychologist friend and start her treatment. She¡¯s been through a lot. I fear something far worse may have happened. Her wounds... they¡¯re still not healing."


    I looked at him, the words barely leaving my throat. "Do you mean her healing ability... her wolf..."


    He gave a silent nod. "But we have to wait to be certain. Maybe, with proper care, the worst can still be avoided¡ªif it¡¯s not already toote."


    A sigh escaped me as I turned my gaze back to her. There were faint traces of blood around her lips and chin¡ªmy blood. I picked up the cotton and gently wiped it away.


    "It¡¯s time we have a serious conversation about her," Liam said, his voice heavy as he nced at the others. "All of you."


    None of us took his request lightly. The weight in his tone was too real to ignore.


    The other four headed to the drawing room. I stayed a moment longer, covering Eira carefully with the sheet. I didn¡¯t cuff her wrist again. She as not an animal.


    In the drawing room, we all took our ces on the grand circr sofa, while Liam settled into the armchair across from us.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Kael asked. "If it¡¯s about her current condition and treatment, I¡¯ll leave that to you."


    Liam didn¡¯t respond immediately. His eyes swept across us all, calm but stern. Then, he dropped the bombshell.


    "I¡¯ve decided to hand her over to the Werewolf Council."


    "What?" the other four eximed in unison. I was equally shocked but I stayed silent.


    I didn¡¯t want her gone. I didn¡¯t want to lose her. But seeing her like that... broken, bleeding, barely clinging to her soul¡ªI didn¡¯t have the will to keep her in this hell anymore. Not when I knew I couldn¡¯t stop the psychos I lived with.


    "Yes," Liam replied firmly. "Abusing a pureblood she-wolf like this is a serious crime, one all of you have alreadymitted. Our entire pack could face retribution from the Werewolf Council because of what you¡¯ve done. I won¡¯t let that happen. And more than that, I won¡¯t let you keep tormenting her."


    "We bought her," Lucian snapped, rage flickering in his eyes. "That bitch belongs to us. We can do whatever we want with her."


    "Yes, you did buy her," Liam said, unflinching. "But under the strictws of the Werewolf Council, you¡¯re not allowed to torture her like this. I let her stay with you despite knowing how much you all hated her. I thought maybe... just maybe, her presence would turn you back from bing monsters. That she¡¯d make up for the losses you suffered because of her. You were getting a pureblood she-wolf¡ªyour Luna, someone who could rebuild what was broken. But I was wrong. I should¡¯ve known better than to trust any of you."


    "We won¡¯t allow it," Jason growled. "We¡¯re not done getting information out of her yet."


    Liam let out a low chuckle, then fixed Jason with a cold, silent stare.


    "Who are you trying to deceive? Us... or yourself, Jason?" he asked, his voice calm but cutting. "Tell me, do you even believe what you¡¯re saying?"


    "I know damn well what I¡¯m saying," Jason replied arrogantly.


    "A so-called expert like you," Liam continued, "who knows exactly how to manipte the emotions of your targets and strike where it hurts most¡ªcouldn¡¯t even tell if she was lying or not? Or are you just hellbent on torturing her just to ease your own pain, your own guilt that how you failed to protect your sister?"


    Jason¡¯s re was pure fire. "Bullshit!"


    "Then let mey it out for all of you," Liam added, "Back then, she was a minor. A young, innocent girl who could be manipted easily. She was used by our enemies. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s a victim herself? Do you seriously believe any enemy would trust a fifteen-year-old with vital secrets? Are you really that blind?"


    "She still gathered information on our pack back then..." Jason began.


    "Who told you that?" Liam cut in sharply. "What proof do you have? Do you even have any?"


    "She admitted itst night. Said she did it because she loved Keiren," Jason shot back.


    Liam¡¯s jaw clenched. "After enduring torture from you, anyone would be ready to die. And she already wanted to die long before that. That was her chance."


    Jason didn¡¯t reply. His silence screamed louder than words, but it was clear he still didn¡¯t believe her.


    "No proper trial was conducted back then," Liam went on. "Our entire pack was in chaos, no one had time. You simplybeled her a traitor and threw her into prison for life. Did any of you even try to gather proof?"


    What Liam was asking, everythng started to make sense to me. Since the moment I have visited the prison she was locked in, I was asking the same questions to myself. Now Liam raised it, maybe it was the time for us to find out the truth.

 Chapter 33: Dead Or Alive, She is Leaving This Home

    <h4>Chapter 33: Dead Or Alive, She is Leaving This Home</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    Back then all the things happened so fast, Alice¡¯s murder, same day attack by our enemies which left us all shattered, and then we attacked them back in retaliation. Month passed by only taking care of the chaos and during this time, Eira was locked in jail since the day she killed Alice.


    And then there were more allegations against her with the video proofs that couldn¡¯t be denied. She was clearly a culprit and we hated it. No trials were held for her as it was just a waste of time given she was clealy the traitor... or more like none of us wished to see her ever again.


    She was straight given the punishement of life imprisonment as she was a minor at that time. But who would have thought she was not there since long.


    "We had enough proofs," Kael interjected Liam. "And Sophia told us everything. She was on the verge of death after being shot, but she wanted to tell us the truth before she died. Fortunately, she was savedter. There is no reason for a dying person to lie."


    "What if Sophia was mistaken?" Liam asked.


    "Alice and Sophia found out about her, that she was involved with Keiren," Kael insisted. "That¡¯s why she killed Alice and shot Sophia as well. What other reason would she have had to murder them? Haven¡¯t you seen the video of her shooting them? Was it not a clear proof to back what Sophia told us? And back then, didn¡¯t she already admit killing Alice? You were there as well when she admitted."


    Yes, she admited in front of us that she killed Alice and was crying terribly.


    "But did she admit giving information to the enemies?" Liam asked pointedly. "Couldn¡¯t her reason for wanting to kill Alice and Sophia be something entirely different?"


    He turned to Jason. "What was the first thing she said when you asked if she gave away our information?"


    "She denied it," Jason muttered. "But, of course she was lying."


    "Even after seeing tarants right in front of her?" Liam asked, his voice steady but sharp. "All of us have seen her reaction in the past¡ªhow she used to panic over even the tiniest spider. And now you think she¡¯d stay silent or lie while staring at those huge ones? That she wouldn¡¯t start confessing just to make it stop?"


    Jason looked away, jaw clenched. But as stubborn as ever, he muttered, "She¡¯s a born liar."


    Lucian sneered. "Liam, do you want to see the video of her sucking off Keiren? Will that satisfy you?"


    "Did you ever ask under what circumstances it was taken?" Liam countered calmly.


    "What fucking circumstances could there be other than that bitch being a born whore?" Lucian spat. "She probably wanted cock inside her even when she was a goddamn minor."


    Liam let out a quiet sigh, the kind that carried more weight than words. "There¡¯s nothing more I can say to convince you. Your views are too deeply rooted in hatred. But the Eira I knew... my heart still tells me she wasn¡¯t the kind to betray us. There¡¯s something we don¡¯t know, something we¡¯ve all overlooked. And now, seeing the condition she¡¯s in¡ªgods know for how long she¡¯s been suffering at the hands of those traffickers¡ªwhat I see is a victim, not a traitor."


    "You can keep your fucking opinion to yourself," Lucian snapped. "And don¡¯t meddle in our business. She¡¯s ours, and she¡¯s not going anywhere. If you keep pushing this, I swear you won¡¯t be leaving this house either."


    Liam met his threat head-on, unshaken. "I expected nothing less from you. Do you think I¡¯m afraid to die?" he said boldly. "If I don¡¯t walk out of this house today, the council will immedietly receive the message I have left for them regarding Eira. I made arrangements before I came here. And once they get involved, they will take her away, and open an official investigation into everything¡ªincluding the past. I already wrote everything in my message. And I hope, when that timees, the end of the investigation bes your deepest regret."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle.


    "Dead or alive, she¡¯s leaving this home," Liam said with finality. "I won¡¯t let you torture her any longer."


    Silence fell over the drawing room. A heavy, suffocating silence. In that moment, we could already see it¡ªEira leaving this ce.


    The Werewolf Council was no idle authority. They were created to oversee and control all packs, regardless of strength or power. Even Alphas like us, even our dominant packs, were bound to obey them. And once the matter was in their hands, we knew we wouldn¡¯t be getting her back.


    <i>Was there no other way?</i> I wondered silently. Liam seemed to have already made up his mind.


    Kael remained quiet, though his expression was grim. Lucian and Jason looked like they were ready to kill Liam on the spot, while Rafe¡ªas usual¡ªsat idle, his indifferent posture making it seem like none of this concerned him.


    "You¡¯re going against us, Liam," Lucian said coldly. "Your own Alpha. Your own pack."


    "I¡¯m trying to protect our pack," Liam replied evenly. "If word gets out that you tortured a pureblood she-wolf, our entire pack will face the consequences."


    Silence fell over us once again.


    "The Council will take care of her," Liam continued, "And once she recovers, she¡¯ll be given to another pack. One that won¡¯t torment her and can benefit from her presence."


    <i>Given to another pack?</i> I am sure these words unsettled every one of us.


    Liam¡¯s stood up, his gazended firmly on Lucian. "So, what¡¯s it going to be? nning to kill me here and now, or am I allowed to walk out of this house?"


    Finally, Kael spoke, his voice strained. "What do you want us to do then? We can¡¯t let her go, Liam. You know we need her."


    "You should have thought about it when you were given a chance," Liam retorted, "And I don¡¯t think everyone of you wants her here."


    The other three looked at Rafe as they knew he never wanted her here.


    Rafe raised a brow, "I said nothing. Even if she stinks, I can bear it for my brothers¡¯ sake."


    "Stinks?" Liam scoffed, "Another one who is tryng to deceive himslef and others."


    Rafe looked at him, his red eyes didn¡¯t look pleased at what Liam said.


    "Rafe," Liam called him out, "Do you want me to study and let you know excatly why are you so bothered by her scent always? Does she really stink?"


    Rafe offered him a warning gaze, "She stinks of murders. And it would be better you focus on other four than me. If other wants her to stay, then I agree as well. Just keep me out of this shit."


    Liam simply shook his head and sighed.


    He looked at us, as if he was trying to look through us. "So all of you want her to stay?"


    "No," I said, my clear voice echoed. "I don¡¯t want her to stay."


    All four of them turned to me, shock shing across their faces.


    "Roman, what the hell are you talking about?" Lucian eximed in anger.

 Chapter 34: Possesive Kael

    <h4>Chapter 34: Possesive Kael</h4>


    Roman POV


    "Weren¡¯t you the one nearly crying for her a while ago? And now you want her gone?" Jasonmented sarcastically.


    I met their stunned gazes. "I don¡¯t want her to be tortured anymore. If leaving is what¡¯s best for her, then let her go. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be tormented like this."


    "So suddenly full of pity, huh?" Lucian sneered. "You were right that day¡ªyou¡¯re not the one who lost a sister, a mother, or a child. So of course it doesn¡¯t matter to you what she did to us."


    "You¡¯re right," I said coldly. "It doesn¡¯t matter to me. But what the fuck are you all doing? Is she the first criminal our pack¡ªor any pack¡ªhas ever had? We¡¯ve dealt with traitors before. Every one of them was given a quick death after some torture of probably a day or two. Not one was left to rot and suffer like her. Not for six goddamn years."


    "Criminals are meant to be kept in prison," Jason spat. "That¡¯s what prison is for. She¡¯s not the only one to be sentenced to life."


    "Prison? Really?" I stood from my seat, walked to the file I¡¯d dropped earlier when we¡¯d all rushed to Eira¡¯s room, and hurled it at Lucian. "Check that. She hasn¡¯t been in any damn prison for the past six years. She was sold to traffickers six years ago¡ªand no one even knew. You two"¡ªI pointed at Lucian and Jason¡ª"aren¡¯t you the ones in charge of security? How the fuck do you handle things in this pack? Are you even reliable?"


    Jason¡¯s expression darkened as he opened the file and began to scan its contents, while Lucian snarled, "I don¡¯t care if that bitch suffered. But who the hell had the balls to sell a pack¡¯s prisoner to traffickers behind our backs? Who¡¯s asking to die now?"


    "The one responsible is sitting right in front of us," I said, my gaze locking on Kael.


    Kael met my eyes with a cold, unreadable look, but I didn¡¯t flinch.


    "It¡¯s because our Alpha Kael told the prison in charge that he didn¡¯t want to be bothered with her ever again, and they could do whatever they want."


    Kael remained quiet, as if he had nothing to say in his defence.


    Back then the loss of his family, child, friends, broke him beyond the limit that he went on killing spree in the enemy pack. Every day, all he craved for was blood, then what could be expected from a Alpha in hellish anger.


    "Who would want to see her after what she did?" Lucian snapped. "We spared her life because she was a minor. That was mercy enough."


    "Mercy?" That word felt like a sin now. "Do you know what that so-called mercy did to her? She became the personal fucking toy of the entire prison security force for a whole goddamn month before they sold her to traffickers. That¡¯s what you call mercy? She was a fucking minor. Drugged. Abused. Raped."


    Silence fell again. In that moment, all I could imagine was her innocent, young and bright face from the past.


    I drew a shaky breath, trying to calm the storm boiling inside me. "Can any of you imagine what must have happened to her, every single day and night, for the past six years? Yes, she was a criminal. But there¡¯s a way to punish someone. We should¡¯ve just killed her back then."


    My voice trembled. My chest felt tight. My eyes stung with unshed tears.


    "There¡¯s not a single part of her body without bruises. She¡¯s a pureblood werewolf¡ªher body should have healed. But it didn¡¯t. And have you ever wondered why?"


    No one answered. Becasue no one bothered to know about her scars, but instead added more to it.


    I continued, "Because every time they hurt her, they kept her heavily drugged. For their own pleasure, to make her weak,pliant. The drugs slowed down her healing, kept the wounds open longer, and left permanent scars. And now, she doesn¡¯t react to pain anymore, because she¡¯s used to it. She¡¯s endured what none of us could even begin to imagine."


    I looked directly at Kael, then Lucian and Jason. "We all lost something back then. We were in pain. But that pain faded over time. It left scars, yes, but it passed. For her, the pain never stopped. Not a single day. And even now, even after all of that, we¡¯re still doing the same thing to her."


    I turned to Liam, my voice low but resolute. "You can take her. I¡¯m not going to stop you. Six years of abuse was enough. She doesn¡¯t need to be punished anymore."


    "Only you are the wise one here," Liam said to me. "Once she is fine under the council¡¯s care, I will let you know which Alpha of what pack she is handed over to..."


    "She¡¯s not going anywhere." Kael¡¯s icy voice echoed.


    He stood up, and faced Liam with dark resolve in his eyes.


    "Liam, mark my words. I¡¯ll destroy whatever pack she¡¯s sent to and then drag her back myself," he dered. "She¡¯s not going anywhere. She¡¯s mine until she gives me back what she has taken away from me."


    We all stared at him, unsure whether to be shocked or unsurprised. Was this possessiveness? Or was it just Kael being Kael?


    This was how he had always been. Once something fell into his hands, it became his¡ªproperty, tool, object. And to him, Eira was nothing more than that.


    Liam didn¡¯t flinch. He held his Alpha¡¯s gaze without a hint of fear. "But I doubt she¡¯ll survive even a day more in this ce, to give you what you want from her, Kael."


    "She won¡¯t be harmed. I give you my word," Kael responded, firm and unyielding.


    Liam¡¯s gaze swept across all of us. "I don¡¯t trust any of you with her care," he said tly and his gaze stopped at me. "Except for Roman. He¡¯s the only one here who still has any empathy left."


    "Then, I will let him take care of her," Kael dered, "None of us four will meddle in or harm her."


    "I don¡¯t agree," I told them clearly, before Liam could reply, "I can¡¯t be around her always and I can¡¯t tell when these psyco brothers of mine will lose their minds. If she ends up tortured again, that would be entirely my fault."


    Kael looked at Lucian, Jason, and rafe, his gaze cold and quetsioning.


    "We will follow your orders," Jason assured him on behalf of all three.


    Kael looked back at me, "You heard them. From now on she is yours to take care of. Your responsibilty. And that¡¯s my order, your Alpha¡¯s order."


    I could feel him emit the Alpha aura to make him obey him.


    "Alright. But I have one condition," I said.

 Chapter 35: Who Is Her Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 35: Who Is Her Mate?</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    "What is it?" Kael asked, his gaze narrowing slightly.


    "I¡¯ll stay in the side house with her. Not here in this main house," I exined, my eyes drifting to the cozy structure visible through the floor-to-ceiling ss window of the drawing room.


    It wasn¡¯t far. Just a few meters away, sharing the same sidewn with the main home. Technically, it was still part of the main home¡ªbut distant enough to give us the separation we needed.


    That way, I could remain close to my mate-brothers. It wouldn¡¯t feel like I was abandoning the rule of always staying together.


    "Just her and me," I rified. "If not, then forget it."


    "Just her and me," I rified. "If not, then forget it."


    "Oh, so you¡¯re using this situation to fulfill your little fantasy," Lucian sneered. "Now I get it. That sudden wave of sympathy towards her, it was all just so you could breed her and start your own family."


    "You can think whatever you want," I told him tly, but determined. "But the fact remains that she is not going to stay here in this home¡ªat least not until she gets better. If you don¡¯t want that, I don¡¯t mind Liam handing her over to the council. Now decide¡ªdo you want to breed her yourself, or let some other pack Alphas sleep with her?"


    I shouldn¡¯t be saying ¡¯to breed her¡¯, as that¡¯s not my purpose, but in their eyes her use was only breeding pups for them, so be it. I will talk thenguage they understood.


    Lucian gritted his teeth. "You..."


    "I ept your conditions," Kael interrupted without hesitation.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. He seemed dead set on not letting her go, and he¡¯d agree to anything if it meant keeping her here.


    Kael turned to Liam. "Any issues now?"


    "For now, I choose to trust Roman," Liam didn¡¯t argue further. "I¡¯lle again to check on her. And I expect to find her in the same condition I¡¯m leaving her in."


    Without waiting for a response, Liam turned to me. "Don¡¯t break my trust," he said quietly, then walked away.


    The others looked at me, their expressions unreadable. I didn¡¯t care what they were thinking. My focus now was on taking care of her¡ªon healing her.


    That didn¡¯t mean I was turning against my brothers or abandoning them. They were still more important to me than anyone else. But that also meant I should stop them when they were about to do something they¡¯d regret for the rest of their lives.


    I turned to Kael. "I¡¯ll instruct the servants to get the side house ready. In case anything¡¯s missing, we¡¯ll have time to fix it before the move."


    Kael gave a curt hum and turned toward his study.


    I didn¡¯t waste time either. I walked straight back to Eira¡¯s room to look after her.


    Tomorrow morning, I was moving her to the side house¡ªno matter what.


    -----


    <strong>Liam¡¯s POV</strong>


    I returned home and went straight to my study, my steps heavy with exhaustion. The moment I shut the door behind me, I let out a deep sigh of relief and sank into the chair behind my desk.


    <i>That was close</i>, I thought, running a hand through my hair.


    To be honest, I never actually intended to hand Eira over to the Security Council. It had all been a bluff¡ªan attempt to strike fear into those five bastards. Fear of losing her. And thankfully, it worked.


    I couldn¡¯t let Eira be sent elsewhere. The result would¡¯ve been no different¡ªmaybe even worse. She would be used, exploited by other Alphas for their pleasure, for their gain. And they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pass her around, striking deals with Alphas from other packs to profit from her existence.


    She would be a tool of trade. A breeder. A pleasure doll. Used until herst breath.


    She had already suffered more than enough. What she needed now was protection.


    Though these five were monsters as well,pared to others, they still had some emotions left and might change toward her going forward.


    At least they would never use her as a tool of trade, and never share her with other packs.


    Kael was a high-ranking, most powerful Alpha¡ªand with thates their overly possessive and territorial nature. The other four were the same. They could only bear to share her among themselves as that¡¯s how being mate-brothers worked.


    They might hate Eira and hurt her, but now that she belonged to them, they would kill anyone who tried toy a finger on her.


    Keeping her with known monsters was better than sending her to unknown demons.


    Or... death would be the better choice.


    <i>But she can¡¯t die.</i>


    There were too many unanswered questions about her. Things I hadn¡¯t told anyone or dared to speak aloud.


    I pulled out the file from the drawer of my desk. It was the file that contained the recent discoveries I had made about her. I opened it and looked into the reports I had written about some secret tests I¡¯d done on her blood personally.


    Secret¡ªbecause her existence couldn¡¯t be known to the world, or she would be in danger.


    Eira was rare. A top-rank she-wolf. One of a kind. An enigma that appeared once in a century.


    Her powers could be invincible, and she might possess hidden, precious abilities I wasn¡¯t yet aware of.


    But for that, she had to survive. She had to heal. And Her wolf must be awakened entirely.


    I turned to thest few pages of the file, which intrigued me the most.


    And there, written in my own hand¡ª<i>She had given birth before. </i><i></i>


    A powerful pureblood she-wolf like her could only breed with her fated mate. And without a doubt, that mate had to be a powerful, pureblood, high-ranking Alpha as well.


    But the question remained¡ª<i>who?</i>


    She had been in prison, and then in the hands of traffickers, for all these years. When did she meet him? When did she have a child with him?


    Was he one of the customer she had served?


    If her mate had found her... then why wasn¡¯t she with him? No Alpha would ever let go of his fated mate. Especially not one who had borne his child.


    Where was her mate now?


    And what happened to their child? Did he abandon her and take the child with him?


    Or worse... had he rejected her after getting what he wanted? Or was she still bonded to him?


    My head lowered, my hands clutching my hair as though I was troubled with all these questions I couldn¡¯t rest unless I found them.


    Her child, without a doubt, carries a powerful werewolf bloodline. That child can¡¯t be in just anyone¡¯s hands. If it¡¯s alive, I have to find out where it is.


    <i>¡¯With Roman¡¯s help, I will make sure she recovers soon and I get answers to these questions from her.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 36: Eira’s Torment In Prison-I

    <h4>Chapter 36: Eira¡¯s Torment In Prison-I</h4>


    Jason¡¯s POV


    After Roman went to that bitch¡¯s room and Kael went to his study, I looked at Lucian.


    Without saying a word to each other both of us walked towards the wooden stand in the drawing room that always had our trench coats hung on it and put them on.


    We were used to this wordlessmunication between us. We could read and understand each other¡¯s thoughts without a mistake, better than even real brothers could do.


    "I aming with you two as well," Rafe jumped up from the sofa, securing the ck leather jacket he was wearing. "It¡¯s been a while since I witnessed a proper bloodbath."


    The bastard caught on quickly. No surprise there¡ªhis mind thrived in chaos, especially when blood was about to be spilled.


    We didn¡¯t bother stopping him. He would¡¯ve followed us regardless.


    "Just stay back and watch," Lucian told him tly.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m full today. I don¡¯t want any filthy blood touching me," Rafe replied with a crooked grin, already moving ahead of us.


    When we reached outside, the bastard had already brought the vehicle¡ªnot his, but the one that belonged to Lucian, his most favourite¡ªa luxury convertible jeep SUV which he used whenever he went on some killing task.


    And today was no different, except the dying ones wouldn¡¯t be our enemies, but the ones belonging to our own pack.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed the moment he saw Rafe behind the wheel. The audacity. That damn bat had touched his jeep without permission, like it fucking belonged to him.


    Rafe smirked. "No need to thank me. This jeep¡¯s perfect for the blood festival."


    Lucian slid into the passenger seat, his voice cold. "This is thest time you touch it."


    "I was just worried your burnt wrist might make driving difficult," Rafe offered him a teasing smirk, "ankles and neck too."


    "Shut your mouth unless you want me to throw you out," Lucian warned.


    I climbed into the back seat, deaf to their usual bickering.


    We drove straight to the prison where that bitch had been locked up six years ago. Time to punish the traitors who sold a prisoner and dared to break the rules. Time to set an example so brutal, no one would ever dare repeat the mistake and take our authority lightly.


    The vehicle entered the huge iron gate attached to the gigantic walls surrounding the prison.


    Security guards stood at attention as we passed, quickly notifying the prison in-charge of our arrival. All of them were shocked by our sudden arrival which broke the silence of six years, that too in the night instead of day.


    As the jeep came to a halt within the prison yard, the second inmand, Paul, rushed toward us, like having his tail between his legs. He must be cursing his ancestors, wondering what ill fate had summoned us here without warning.


    The jerk hid his anxiety behind a fake, strained smile. "Alpha Lucian, Alpha Jason, Alpha Rafe....It¡¯s good to see you here after so long."


    Lucian jumped down from the jeep. "I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be saying the same thing in a little while."


    The color drained from Paul¡¯s face the moment those words left Lucian¡¯s mouth, but he quickly stered his fake smile back on. "Please,e inside the office. We can talkfortably."


    We followed him to the main incharge¡¯s office as he led the way.


    Inside the office, Lucian dropped into the chair behind the desk, leaning back with ease, boots propped up on the table, exuding the dominance he wore like a second skin. A king, who looked down on everyone¡ªand today, the one in his sights was Paul and his subordinates.


    I stood to the side, casually leaning against the desk, picking up the ss paperweight and turning it in my hand.


    Rafe, as usual, didn¡¯t bother with formalities. He stood by the window, leaning against the sill, both hands shoved into his front pockets, rxed and ready to enjoy the show.


    Paul positioned himself on the left side of the desk, poised like a servant awaiting orders.


    "Where¡¯s your boss?" Lucian asked, his voice cool and sharp. "Is he busy fucking a whore? Shouldn¡¯t take him more than a minute to empty himself."


    Paul let out a nervousugh, trying to stayposed. "Mr. Luis is on his way. The moment he heard our great Alphas were here, he dropped everything. He¡¯s... very d you finally set foot here after six long years. He¡¯s looking forward to meeting you."


    "We¡¯ll make sure this meeting is memorable for everyone here," I said, casually tossing the paperweight from one hand to the other.


    I could see the thin sheen of sweat forming on Paul¡¯s forehead. He was probably praying we wouldn¡¯t ask him anything more.


    Just then, a man stepped into the room¡ªmiddle aged, hair thinning in the center of his head, dressed in a crisp dark brown uniform. Luis. Unlike Paul, his expression remained calm,posed.


    He greeted us respectfully and then asked, with cautious curiosity, "May I know what brings you here at this hour, Alpha? Is there an issue?"


    Lucian signalled him to take a seat, while making himself overlyfortable in Luis¡¯ chair.


    "There used to be that bitch locked up here¡ªthe one who betrayed us six years ago?" I asked, drawing Luis¡¯s attention from Lucian to me.


    He acted like he was trying to remember something and said, "Oh, that one? The one who killed your sister, Alpha, and leaked critical information to our enemies? That traitor?"


    I gave a small hum. "That¡¯s the one. I hope you didn¡¯t go soft on her just because she¡¯s a young female."


    "We don¡¯t show mercy to traitors, do we?" Lucian added, his voice calm, though his gaze had turned pitch-dark.


    "Of course not, Alpha. That bitch¡ªor anyone who betrays us¡ªdeserves a punishment so cruel they¡¯d beg for death," Luis responded quickly, almost too eagerly.


    "Then, I believe you didn¡¯t disappoint us, Luis," Lucian said, his fingers tapping a slow, deliberate rhythm against the armrest. "Mercy doesn¡¯t exist in our dictionary."


    Luis and Paul exchanged nces, seeming almost relieved by Lucian¡¯s words.


    Then Luis turned his attention back to us and began, clearly eager to justify himself.


    "Back then, I went to Alpha Kael to ask about her trial and what was to be done. He told me not to bother him with her and that I should handle the matter."


    I hummed. "And?"


    "That bitch caused immense loss to the pack. We lost our brothers, and even Alpha and Luna because of her. I understood Alpha Kael¡¯s rage. I wasn¡¯t about to spare her for what she did. I made sure she regretted it¡ªso much so that she won¡¯t forget it even in her next life. I had to bring justice to those we lost," he replied.


    "Is that so?" Lucian asked, head tilting slightly, eyes sharp and focused like a hawk gazing his prey.


    I gently mmed the paperweight on the table, which brought Luis and Paul¡¯s attention towards me.


    "Then let¡¯s hear it," I said, voice cool. "Tell us exactly what you did to bring that justice. Then we¡¯ll decide whether it was enough."

 Chapter 37: Eira’s Torment In Prison-II

    <h4>Chapter 37: Eira¡¯s Torment In Prison-II</h4>


    Jason¡¯s POV


    "Sure," Luis replied, straightening with pride. "Yesterday, Alpha Roman visited, but I was on leave. He had to get the information from Kane." As Luis said that, he looked at Paul. "Where¡¯s Kane?"


    Paul frowned slightly. "I haven¡¯t seen him since he left with Alpha Roman. I¡¯m not sure where he¡¯s gone. I haven¡¯t been able to reach him either."


    "You won¡¯t be able to reach him," I told them.


    Roman had likely already torn him apart, reduced him to pieces. Once these bastards told us everything what they did with her, they¡¯d be joining Kane soon enough.


    "So, Alpha has sent him somewhere for secret work?" Paul concluded.


    "He¡¯s somewhere he should be, somewhere Roman has sent him," Lucian replied and then ordered coldly, "continue."


    "As I was saying," Luis continued, "after Alpha Kael left her in my hands, I kept her inplete istion. No contact. No mercy. We treated her like the traitor she was. I had her locked in the coldest, darkest cell. No windows, no light, no bed. Just stone walls and iron chains. We fed her once a day¡ªscraps, barely enough to keep her breathing."


    He nced between Lucian and me, looking for some flicker of approval.


    He got nothing.


    "It went on for days, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to break her. She stayed quiet, ate whatever was thrown her way, and once in a while, she¡¯d ask to meet her grandparents¡ªas if she still believed she could walk out of there like she had done nothing wrong. That hope... it was infuriating."


    He exhaled, then added with something too close to pride, "So we used the final way."


    Luis¡¯s eyes darkened with malice. "I ordered my men to start torturing her¡ªwhips, beatings, burns¡ªeverything we could think of. But it still didn¡¯t feel like enough. In the end, we decided to stop wasting energy being frustrated... and instead used her as our fuck toy."


    I saw Paul freeze slightly beside the desk, but Luis didn¡¯t notice¡ªor didn¡¯t care.


    "That¡¯s when she finally broke. She begged. She cried. She screamed. I and my men fucked her day and night¡ªwhenever we had the chance. Her screams... they were music. A melody that echoed through the walls, and we all enjoyed hearing."


    My jaw clenched, but I said nothing.


    Luis added with a sick grin, "We even recorded it. The videos. So we could relive the sound of her breaking."


    "Videos?" I asked, my voice t and unreadable.


    "Yes," he replied. "We still have them. If Alpha wishes, I can share them with you."


    "Go ahead."


    The bastard¡¯s eyes lit up, as if I had just praised him for loyalty and honor.


    "They¡¯re on myputer," he said, turning to Paul. "There¡¯s pendrive in first drawer. Copy everything onto it and give it to Alpha Jason."


    Paul gave a faint hum of acknowledgment and moved toward the desk, but paused when his eyes flicked to Lucian seated in the main chair.


    "Don¡¯t mind me," Lucian said casually. "Go ahead."


    Paul pulled out the pendrive from the drawer and turned the screen toward himself and began his task.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze, sharp and cool as ice, slid back to Luis. "Who else has seen these videos? Who else has copies?"


    "I and twenty guards under mymand who also fucked her," Luis replied, "and a few friends of mine outside the prison. Oh, they werepletely hooked after watching those videos. That bitch had them so riled up, they begged me to let them have a go at her. So, from time to time, I brought them in¡ªlet them use her."


    He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "I must say, they were far more twisted than we ever were. We¡¯d gag her and fill all her holes at once, but those bastards... they did things I can¡¯t even bring myself to describe. They drugged her until she couldn¡¯t tell pain from pleasure¡ªuntil she forgot who she was. She became their perfect little fuck doll. Obedient whore."


    Lucian¡¯s picked up the notepad from the desk and tossed it in front of Luis, along with a pen. I could see the veins on Lucian¡¯s arms tightened as he was barely controlling himself from strangling them.


    "Write your friends¡¯ names," he said, voice calm¡ªfar too calm.


    Luis blinked, slightly confused.


    I leaned in with a faint smirk. "You don¡¯t expect to be the only one rewarded for punishing a traitor, do you?"


    That did the trick. The bastard nodded and picked up the pen, writing names onto the paper like he was doing something honorable.


    "Where is she now?" I asked, my voice sharp beneath the surface.


    "Must be dead and buried somewhere," he replied with a shrug, still busy writing. "After we used her for about a month, one of my friends suggested we sell her to traffickers. Said it¡¯d be a harsher punishment for her crimes than what we were doing to her. I agreed. It felt right. I sent her off with him to be sold."


    "For how much?" I asked again, watching him closely.


    "I didn¡¯t care about the money. All I wanted was to make her suffer," he said inly, finishing the list.


    I picked up the notepad, and scanned the page. "Which one sold her?"


    "The first two names," he replied without hesitation.


    I tore the page neatly from the pad and folded it into my pocket.


    Lucian said coldly, turning to Luis, "Everyone involved. Anyone who had a hand in torturing that bitch. Anyone who¡¯s ever watched even a second of those videos. I want them all in the central yard. Now."


    Once more Luis and Paul looked startle and confused, and the way Lucian sounded and looked at them, it was indeed not normal.


    "But...Now..." Luis fumbled.


    Lucian¡¯s cold gaze narrowed at him. "Are your men too busy fucking whores during work hours?" His ordered coldly, "Get them all in the yard. Those who doesn¡¯t have a night shift, ask them to be here in a five minutes, or...."


    "I...I¡¯ll gather everyone," Luis blurted, scrambling to his feet before rushing out the door to ry the orders.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze slid to Paul.


    Before he was even asked, Paul answered in a whisper, "Almost done."


    Paul trembled in his ce under the cold gazes from me and Lucian, as if he could sense something was terribly wrong.


    Yes, wrong. These bastards were still breathing and their hearts were still beating, it was indeed wrong.


    Momentster, Luis returned, his tone breathless. "Alpha, they¡¯re all gathered in the yard. The off-duty guards are on their way."


    "Good," Lucian said, then shifted his gaze toward Paul. "Are you done, yet?"


    Paul nodded shakily and handed over the pendrive with both hands, his fingers twitching slightly.


    Lucian took it without a word, then tossed it across the room to Rafe. "Keep it safe."


    Rafe caught it, scanned the little device with wicked gaze, and looked back at Luis and Paul.


    "Reward time, baby," the evil smirk on Rafe¡¯s lips widened, "Enjoy."


    His red eyes gleaming with predatory glint, the smirk on his lips like that of a monster, made Luis and Paul swallow hard.

 Chapter 38: Vicious Reward

    <h4>Chapter 38: Vicious Reward</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    As ordered, every man gathered in the central yard of the prison¡ªa space typically used for inmate routines, punishments, disciplinary actions, ceremonial gatherings, and the asional empty speech.


    Tonight, however, it would turn into our own y ground.


    Jason, Rafe, and I arrived shortly after. My eyes swept over the scene as we stood facing them.


    Luis and Paul stood at the front and behind them, twenty guards stood assembled in formation¡ªfour neat rows of five. Those off-duty had rushed back as if the devil himself were breathing down their necks.


    A few other guards remained stationed along the perimeter¡ªmen who hadn¡¯t been part of what happened six years ago. They had been appointedter. Fortunate for them.


    I let my voice carry through the yard. "As you all know, we¡¯ve gathered here tonight so I may reward each of you for your efforts in punishing the traitor of our pack... and ensuring she paid for what she did."


    My gaze moved over the new guards, "Anyone else here who believes they should be added to the list of honorees?"


    No one moved. Smart. They were wary of me.


    "They¡¯re here," Jason murmured to me.


    I turned my head toward the iron gate just as a row of vehicles entered through it. When they stopped, a fewmandos stepped out first¡ªmy warriors. The ones I had personally trained, brutal, as disciplined, and as merciless as I was.


    The ones standing in the yard were taken aback to see the number of figures d in heavymando uniforms and gadgets.


    "Alpha," Luis asked, voice low and uncertain, "may I ask... why are they here?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry," I replied with a cold smile. "They¡¯ve brought the gift I prepared to reward you all."


    Soon after, around twenty beautiful women stepped down from the vehicles¡ªdressed in provocative, seductive outfits, their makeup wless, movements intentional.


    I could see their eyes widen at the sight, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to get their hands on them.


    "They are here to please you," I said smoothly. "You must be tired¡ªtrapped within these dull prison walls for so long. Let them offer you some relief."


    A chorus of "Thank you, Alpha," echoed in return, their voices thick with lust, eyes already devouring the women like starved animals.


    I announced once more, "Anyone who¡¯s part of that incident of punishing a traitor¡ªby participating in it or even by simply watching her videos¡ªcan ept this reward."


    As expected, three new guards stepped forward.


    "Alpha," one of them said, "we¡¯ve only watched the videos. Our seniors showed them to us. But we wished we¡¯d been there to punish her ourselves... by fucking her."


    I tilted my head slightly, my gaze sweeping over the three of them. "Just you three? You kept it to yourselves?"


    "Y-Yes... I mean... every guard working in this prison has watched it," the youngest among them replied, his voice trembling slightly.


    "Everyone?" I raised a brow and turned to Luis. "Is every guard present here?"


    "Yes, Alpha," he answered without hesitation.


    My eyes flicked to the five guards who stood apart from the others. "And you? Have you not watched the video?"


    "No, Alpha," one of them answered quickly. "We¡¯re new here. We didn¡¯t get to see any of the videos."


    "Well... unfortunate for you," I said tly. "You won¡¯t be a part of this lovely reward."


    Their faces fell, but they didn¡¯t know they just saved their asses.


    The three eager guards moved to Luis¡¯ side without dy, their expressions gleaming with anticipation.


    One of them turned and barked, "Bitches, do what you¡¯re here for."


    The women stepped forward without hesitation, falling to their knees before the men. They began removing belts, unzipping pants, and wrapping their hands around hardening cocks. With practiced ease, they began pleasuring the guards¡ªsome taking two at a time, rotating between mouths and hands to satisfy them all.


    Luis and Paul, unsurprisingly, looked the most pleased, their heads tipped back, enjoying the wet sounds and eager mouths.


    Beside me, Jason¡¯s frown deepened. "I can¡¯t stand their filthy noises... or the disgusting looks on their faces."


    "Just wait," I muttered. "You¡¯ll hear their screams soon enough."


    Then I stepped forward and raised my voice. "No one is allowed toe unless I say so. If you lose control, I¡¯ll chop your cocks off."


    The effect was instant. A wave of terror rippled through them. They looked at me in shock, lust disappearing in the face of dread.


    "I¡¯m nning to let you experience the best pleasure of your life," I said, my tone deceptively calm, "a kind you¡¯ll never experience again."


    A guard raised his head, breathing heavily. "Can we fuck themter, Alpha?"


    "Of course," I replied. "Only if you can."


    Lost in the ecstasy of being sucked off, they failed to notice the darkness settling in my eyes... or the quiet threat hanging from every word I spoke.


    Rafe stood nearby, leaning casually against a pole, hands tucked into the pockets of his pants. His expression was unreadable, but eventually he muttered, "You two are getting creative with your punishments."


    I looked over at him, smirking, and gave him a wink. "I¡¯ve got creative ideas for you too for the next time when you lose your mind after bloodlust."


    "You can just fuck off," Rafe muttered from where he stood and looked at the guards. "Just chop them off already."


    "Patience, little bat," I replied with a smirk.


    "Ah... I can¡¯t take it..." Luis¡¯s voice rang out in the yard¡ªloud, desperate, and utterly unrestrained. And he released into the whore¡¯s mouth. The pathetic old bastard couldn¡¯tst even a full minute.


    The woman pulled back, licking her lips with practiced ease as she wiped her mouth. Luis, panting and flushed, looked down at his now-limp cock and then up at me.


    "Alpha... she was just so good, I couldn¡¯t¡ª"


    "It¡¯s alright," I said with a calm smile.


    Relief washed over his face, as though he¡¯d just been granted mercy. He truly thought my earlier warning had been nothing but an empty threat.


    Fool.


    Two of my trainedmandos walked ahead and held Luis. One held him from behind by trapping his hands, and the other stood facing him.


    "What... what are you doing?" Luis stammered, his voice rising as panic overtook him.


    The ruthless-looking, robustmando didn¡¯t even react to that shouting, as if it was nothing but the buzzing of a mosquito. He pulled out the knife from the hilt around his thigh, and the next moment...


    Everyone watched Luis¡¯ limp cock falling on the ground, apanied by blood and his painful cries echoed everywhere.


    He copsed as themandos released him. His screams continued as he writhed on the blood-stained ground, clutching himself in disbelief and pain.


    The yard fell deathly silent. No one moved. No one ever dared breathe.


    I looked at the shocked guards, their faces gripped with horror, and they had stopped reacting to the bitches sucking their cocks. I could see all they wanted was to get away from them.


    "If I see even one of you stopping these bitches from sucking your cocks," I said coldly, "or if I see your cock go soft¡ªthen you¡¯ll lose it too. Keep it erect, but you are not allowed toe unless I tell you to."


    I warned the bitches as well, "You whores, if you fail to make theme, then you will die in their ces."


    Hearing the threat, all those whores started to work hard on their cocks, making it difficult for them to hold back.

 Chapter 39: Killed Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 39: Killed Everyone</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s POV


    This time, no one dared take my warning as an empty threat. Neither could they stop themselves nor their release, as those were well-trained whores who could even make mountains sweat.


    "Alpha... why are you...?" Paul dared to speak, his voice cracking.


    "You dared to take our authority lightly enough to go behind our backs and sell our prisoner," I said in a cold and mocking tone. "It¡¯s time to show what our authority here stands for. I am sure no one will forget after this."


    Paul¡¯s eyes glistened with dread. His body was stiff, tense, as he fought the need growing between his legs. His cock throbbed violently, restrained only by thest thread of willpower.


    "You can punish us another way... this..." He gritted his teeth, clenching every muscle to keep from finishing.


    The bitch beneath him was working hard, sucking his cock deep into her throat, hands wrapped around his balls, squeezing with perfect rhythm.


    "You all fucked my prisoner however you pleased¡ªused her for your fun," I said with a raised brow, an evil smirk tugging at my lips. "So why shouldn¡¯t I do the same with you? Tonight, <i>you</i> are my entertainment."


    "Alpha... please," Paul begged, desperation warping his voice.


    "Oh, another punishment you say?" Jason chimed in now, clearly disgusted. "Well then... go and fuck Luis. You¡¯re only allowed to release inside his ass. Do that, and your cock will be spared."


    "What?" Paul choked out, frozen. Luis, still crawling and soaked in blood, turned to us in horror.


    Neither of them could believe what Jason had just said.


    "Seems like you¡¯re asking to have your cock chopped for real," Jason added, eyes dark.


    Paul reacted instantly. He shoved the whore away just as she was about to make hime and stumbled toward Luis.


    Luis tried to drag himself back, pain contorting his face. "What are you doing?" he cried.


    "I need to save my cock," Paul grunted, grabbing the broken man and flipping him over. Luis¡¯s strength was gone¡ªhe couldn¡¯t resist.


    "Paul... don¡¯t..." Luis whimpered, voice shaking.


    "You¡¯ve already lost your dick. You¡¯re no better than a whore now," Paul spat, forcing Luis¡¯s hips up. "Be a good little bitch."


    And with that, he mmed into Luis, thrusting hard and fast. Luis screamed, body jolting in agony before finally passing out. Paul grunted, fucking him until he spilled inside, then pulled out and stood, panting.


    "Alpha, I did as you said," he dered, chest heaving.


    "Good," Jason said with a twisted smile, then turned his gaze to the others. "You three¡ªthe ones who only watched the videos."


    "Yes, Alpha," the three younger guards answered at once, their voices strained, hands still buried in the hair of the whores pleasuring them.


    "If you want to keep your cocks," Jason said coldly, "you¡¯ll empty yourselves inside <i>Paul.</i>"


    Paul¡¯s expression turned to horror. "A-Alpha... I did what you said..."


    "And you also did what I <i>never</i> said," I snapped. "Like fucking and selling my prisoner."


    "No... no, you can¡¯t..."


    But it was already toote. The three younger guards had grabbed Paul, forcing him down on the ground. One after another, they took their turn, using him until each had emptied inside him.


    When they were finished, Pauly broken on the bloodstained ground¡ªused, filthy, trembling.


    Two of mymandos stepped forward and grabbed him.


    Paul¡¯s eyes flew open in rm, darting between them and me.


    "When those three fucked you, you came. And you were only allowed to release inside <i>Luis¡¯s</i> ass," I told him.


    The guards grabbed him and chopped his cock, once more filling the ce with the painful cries.


    Just like that, one after another, everyone was chopped off of their cocks andter shot dead.


    No one was spared. Not a single man who had touched her... not even those who had merely watched the videos. They all died. Their bodies left as reminders of what it meant to defile what was ours.


    I left mymandos behind to deal with the aftermath¡ªto clear the corpses and take control of the prison until new guards and a new warden could be appointed.


    Meanwhile, Rafe had erased every trace of Eira from the prison¡¯s system. Every file, every backup, every record that had her name attached to it¡ªgone. He ensured that anyone who had possessed the videos no longer had ess to anything. The guards¡¯ phones were destroyed, and anything remotely tied to Eira was turned to ash.


    All that remained now were Luis¡¯s friends outside the prison. The ones who hade in to fuck her... and the ones who had sold her to traffickers. None of them would be spared.


    And thenes the turn of those traffickers who had bought her, and the list of every single person who had even touched her in the past six years.


    As we walked back to the jeep, I nced at Rafe and asked, "Had your fill of fun?"


    He scoffed. "Looked to me like you were taking out a personal grudge more than upholding your authority as security in-charge." He shot me a pointed look. "Did it hurt that much... knowing what those bastards did to her?"


    I gritted my teeth and pulled him back before he could sit in the driver¡¯s seat. Pushing him aside, I sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    "Use your bat wings and fly back home," I said and drove away, as Jason had already sat in the car.


    Through the rearview mirror, I saw him. He was smirking back at me as he pulled out one paper from his pocket and looked at it with an amused gaze.


    Damn it.


    "Jason... the list. The one in your pocket," I said quickly.


    The list of Luis¡¯ friends¡¯ names, the bastards we were yet to punish.


    Jason checked his pockets, "It¡¯s not here."


    I stopped the jeep and I jumped out to look for him, but...


    He was gone.


    "That bastard stole the list from your pocket," I growled.


    "Let him have his blood fest," Jason replied, tone calm.


    "No," I snapped, fury boiling in my chest. "I need to kill each one of them myself." My hand mmed down on the jeep with a angry thud. "That bastard... I need to find him before he does."


    Unable to find him, we reached home and he reached the same time.


    Outside, I grabbed his cors, "Did you...."


    "Their blood tasted shitty, so I just killed them all by breaking some of their bones and then snapping their necks," Rafe replied.


    I grabbed his cors tight, "Why the hell...."


    "You had your fun, and then, I had mine." His gaze turned serious as he met mine. Not a tinge yfulness in them, but pure coldness, as he said again, "And you are not the only one who¡¯s infuriated."


    He shrugged my hands away to free himself and walked inside the home, as Jason and I only watched him walk away.


    <i>¡¯What did he mean?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 40: I Will Take You Away

    <h4>Chapter 40: I Will Take You Away</h4>


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    The next morning, I began preparing breakfast for all of us. With one more added to our number, I now had to cook for her as well.


    I sighed, helpless and irritated. <i>J¡¯ust for Roman¡¯s sake, so he won¡¯t lose his shit again. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t lift a finger for that bitch.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>I rummaged through the fridge, trying to figure out what I could make that she¡¯d be allowed to eat¡ªor could even digest in her state. I didn¡¯t want Roman to think I was deliberately ignoring her needs.


    Still unsure, I decided to ask Roman directly. If he had something in mind, he couldn¡¯t me me afterward. Unfortunately, that meant going to <i>her</i> room as Roman was there.


    I didn¡¯t bother knocking. If she got startled and started screaming like a lunatic again, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with hysterics, not first thing in the morning.


    The room appeared empty when I walked in. Roman wasn¡¯t there, and the bitch was not on the bed either.


    <i>Have they already moved to the side house?</i>


    Then I spotted her.


    She was curled up on the couch, barely covered by a nket that had slipped from her shoulders, letting me know she was naked under. Then, my gaze fell on the hospital gown discarded on the floor nearby.


    My gaze narrowed at it and then to that bitch. <i>¡¯These two, have they fucked already while she pretends to be so weak? What a whore?¡¯</i>


    <i></i>"Something happened now?" I heard the voice behind me.


    Lucian stood beside me. "I watched youing here. I thought the bitch did something again."


    "Yeah," I muttered, my fists tightening. "She¡¯s already turning Roman against us with her pity games... and now, looks like she gave him a good fuck too."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes swept the room. When he saw the gown on the floor, his mouth twisted. "This bitch is really something," he sneered. "Her used cunt just can¡¯t go without being filled."


    Our voices must have stirred her. She shifted on the couch, blinking awake. The moment she saw us, fear painted her face. She let out a hoarse scream, shrinking against the backrest like a trapped animal. It wasn¡¯t as loud asst night¡ªher throat was likely too sore now.


    "There she goes again," Lucian sighed, unmoved.


    "What are you two doing here?" The cold voice sliced through.


    Roman stepped out of the bathroom the moment he heard her scream, his eyes immediatelynding on us with a furious re.


    "Are we disturbing you two?" I asked coldly. "Must¡¯ve been nice, fucking a whore the whole night."


    "Shut up and get lost," he snapped, keeping his voice restrained as he hurried over to Eira.


    She had her eyes shut tight, hands mped over her ears, her entire body curled in on itself like she was trying to disappear.


    "Eira," he called gently, kneeling beside her, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    "She probably listens better when you fuck her. That¡¯s the only thing a whore understands," Lucian said with a mocking tone.


    Roman shot him another deadly re. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?"


    Kael and Rafe arrived just then, clearly drawn by the noise.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Kael¡¯s deep,posed voice cut through the tension.


    Before we could answer, the bitch started to shriek like a mouse, as the scream wouldn¡¯te out of her dry and hoarse throat, and she trembled badly.


    Her reaction grew even worse the moment she saw Kael, like his presence terrified her more than anything else.


    "All of you, get the fuck out," Roman ordered, not taking his eyes off her.


    "Why do I feel like I just walked into a public urinal?" Rafe muttered under his breath as he nced toward the bed.


    "Did she piss in bed?" Lucian sneered as we finally noticed the big wet patch on the mattress. "Are we supposed to babysit her now?"


    "Not you," Roman said sharply. "I¡¯ll take care of her. Just get the hell out."


    Without waiting for our response, he turned back to her and crouched closer. "Eira, you don¡¯t need to be scared. It¡¯s alright."


    I¡¯d never seen him like this before. So soft. So damn gentle.


    <i>¡¯What the fuck kind of spell has this bitch cast on him?¡¯</i><i></i>


    He reached out and tried to help her sit up on the couch, but she shrank into the corner like she couldn¡¯t bear to be touched. He didn¡¯t give up. Moving closer, his voice softened even more.


    "Alice told me once... that you get scared easily. And when you do, all you need is aforting hug."


    The moment she heard Alice¡¯s name, she finally stopped shrinking and opened her eyes to look at him, as if finally reality got back to her.


    Roman took that chance and gently pulled her into a hug. "I know you want to get out of here," he whispered. "Trust me, I¡¯m taking you away. You¡¯ll be safe."


    This time, she didn¡¯t pull away. She let him hold her.


    "It¡¯s all just so she can get out of here," Lucian muttered. "This bitch is clever. And our brother¡¯s falling right into her trap."


    Roman ignored him. He ignored all of us.


    Then he looked at Rafe. "Can you get me a shirt or T-shirt from my room? Her gown¡¯s ruined."


    Rafe didn¡¯t argue. He simply nodded and left.


    <i>Of course he asked Rafe,</i> I thought bitterly. <i>Probably because, other than himself, Rafe is the only one who hasn¡¯tid a hand on her yet.</i>


    I pushed down the sour feeling and asked, "I actually came to ask what you want me to cook for her."


    He didn¡¯t even nce my way.


    "Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll cook for her," he said tly. "We can¡¯t afford another one of your stunts making things worse."


    "Damn you," I hissed through clenched teeth. My intentions weren¡¯t what he thought. But if he didn¡¯t want to believe me, fine.


    Rafe returned shortly and tossed a shirt to Roman.


    "I feltzy to go upstairs to your room, so I grabbed one of mine," he said casually. "I don¡¯t wear it anyway."


    We all stared at him in disbelief.


    Lucian raised a brow. "Since when are you feeling generous toward the bitch?"


    "Committed a few sinsst night," Rafe said with shameless ease. "Figured I¡¯d wash ¡¯em off by handing out donations. Got a few more useless shirts if you need ¡¯em."


    "You go ahead and donate all you want to that bitch," I muttered. "Seeing her without clothes is makes me puke."


    "If she disgusts you so much," Roman snapped, "then why the fuck are you still here? Leave."


    "You can go to hell with that bitch," I spat, then turned and stormed out of the room.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was this angry. I just was. And the more I thought about it, the more it burned inside me.


    Lucian followed, muttering curses under his breath.


    "This bitch will tear us five apart," he said. "As if ruining our lives wasn¡¯t already enough."

 Chapter 41: What Does She Like To Eat?

    <h4>Chapter 41: What Does She Like To Eat?</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    I stood silently, watching as Roman gently coaxed her into his arms. She slowly calmed down under his touch. But she still refused to look at me¡ªas if I were some kind of monster and she wanted to hide from me even if it meant hiding Roman¡¯s arms.


    <i>What the hell have I ever done to her?</i>


    Instead, she¡¯s the one who destroyed my life, took everything away from me, my family, my happy future with them.


    All I did was help her jump down the building terrace to fulfill her own wish of dying, and thenst night, I had no other option but to silence her. If that¡¯s what made her think I¡¯m a monster, then so be it.


    Let her be a madwoman, as long as she is used in saving Sophia and giving us a pup.


    She should count herself lucky it was Jason and Lucian who broke her. If it had been me¡ªif I had allowed my cruel side toe out¡ªshe would¡¯ve cursed the day she was born. She would¡¯ve known what true suffering felt like. Worse than what Keiren, her lover, endured the night I killed him.


    Roman looked at me, and his words brought me back to my senses. "Kael, I will work from home. I have to look after her and then check if the side house is ready."


    "I will check it for you," I told him.


    As I was the one to insist he take care of her, then I shall at least give him a hand. Didn¡¯t look like it was easy to care for her in the situation she was in.


    He hummed in acknowledgment, and I nced at the mattress. A wide, damp patch stained the surface. I didn¡¯tment. Just walked over and stripped the sheets off. I flipped the mattress so the dry side faced up and spread a fresh bedsheet over it.


    "This will do until you move her to the side house," I said.


    "Thank you," he said, while she sank further the moment I went closer to the bed. <i>¡¯Still pretending? How far is she willing to take this act? Damn fake woman.¡¯</i><i></i>


    I left without another word and headed to the side house. I gave the workers detailed instructions, urging them to move faster. I wasn¡¯t doing it for her sake, but for Roman¡¯s. He¡¯d be staying there, and I wouldn¡¯t let my brother live in difort.


    She could rot in a pigsty for all I cared.


    The ce was already livable¡ªit just needed some updates. It had been unused for a long time, but it was still home.


    By the time I returned to the main house for breakfast, the others had gathered. Liam was there too. Of course he was. So eager to check on her, as if he thought we¡¯d hurt her again.


    If he was allowed, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d camp here permanently, just to babysit her personally. He was the only one who still believed in her.


    Though what he said yesterday made sense, I was still not going to let my guard down around that bitch.


    Liam headed to her room, and none of us followed as Roman was already there.


    We only waited for Roman toe out for breakfast until Jason finished preparing it.


    Jason busied himself in the kitchen, clearly in a bad mood after his earlier argument with Roman. He didn¡¯t bother cooking anything for her¡ªnot even a crumb.


    After a while, Liam came out, with Roman following him.


    "She¡¯s at least calm now," I heard Liam say as they entered the drawing room. "That¡¯s a good sign. She seems to be responding well to you. Keep doing what you¡¯re doing, and she¡¯ll start returning to normal."


    Roman gave a small hum, and asked, "She still refuses to eat. How long can she keep going like this, just surviving on IV fluids?"


    Liam¡¯s brows creased. "You are right. Try offering her something that she likes. Maybe that¡¯ll spark her appetite. After all, hunger is a primal instinct of every living body."


    Roman nodded slowly. "But... what does she like?" he murmured. "I have no idea."


    To be honest, even I didn¡¯t know. She was nothing but a young girl I didn¡¯t have anything to do with, other than just seeing her once in a while just because she was Alice¡¯s friend.


    "In the past, when she was around, there must¡¯ve been something you noticed she liked?" Liam suggested. "Try to recall it. Or just bring whatever young girls used to like back then. That¡¯s your best bet. I¡¯ve got a surgery to attend. Take care of her," and with that, the old man left.


    Roman looked genuinely troubled. "What would she like?" he muttered. "I¡¯ve never been close to any girl... it¡¯s hard for me to even guess."


    It was true.


    Roman never had a mother. Never had a sister. Never had a girlfriend. His only experience with women involved fucking them and walking away without remembering their names or faces. Expecting him to understand a woman¡¯s preferences was asking for too much.


    "Yeah, you¡¯ve never had a woman around," Lucian said coldly, rising from his chair. "But you sure as hell know how to coax that pretentious cunt. Way to fuck her, brother."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked to the kitchen, where Jason had nearly finished cooking.


    "Move," he snapped, brushing past him to the stove.


    Jason wordlessly stepped aside and came over to the dining table where we sat.


    We all stared, stunned.


    Lucian... cooking?


    Was this real? Or were we hallucinating?


    But he was serious, his expressions focussed as he found everything he needed, from utensils to ingredients.


    This stubborn wolf¡ªwho usually did nothing more than helping Jason with menial tasks like washing vegetables or stirring a pot once in a while¡ªwas suddenly ying chef.


    "Does he even know how to cook?" Roman asked Jason, eyeing Lucian with disbelief. Being brothers, Jason¡¯d know him best.


    Jason, far calmer than the rest of us, replied without much expression, "Rarely..." and stopped.


    We could feel there was more to it, but Jason chose to be quiet.


    As we watched Roman, we could tell he had done it many times. He knew exactly what to do, not a tinge of hesitation or confusion¡ªjust precise, practiced movements.


    Soon the warm, sweet and tempting scent of chocte pancakes wafted through the air, wrapping the house in a surprisingfort which reminded us of our childhood days.


    Without bothered by our stares at him, Lucian finished cooking two pancakes, thered them with chocte spread, and carried the te over to the dining table.


    He looked at Roman and spoke, as blunt and biting as always. "Go feed it to that bitch. If she still refuses, let her starve to death."


    Roman didn¡¯t mind his words. He quickly picked up the dish and went to her room.


    Lucian turned back to us¡ªJason, Rafe, and me¡ªwith a scowl darkening his already foul mood. "Are we going to starve ourselves as well just because one ungrateful bitch refuses to eat?"


    Jason quietly stood and went to the kitchen to bring out the breakfast he had prepared for us while we waited for Roman to join us.

 Chapter 42: How Do You Know What She Likes?

    <h4>Chapter 42: How Do You Know What She Likes?</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    When I returned to the room, she was exactly as I had left her after Liam¡¯s visit¡ªcurled up silently on the couch by the window, the nket I¡¯d wrapped around her still clinging to her frail frame.


    The soft chill of the morning breeze slipped in through the slightly open window, brushing against her skin, but she made no move to adjust or shift. She just sat there, motionless, staring nkly outside.


    I still couldn¡¯t understand what went on in her mind during those long stretches of silence.


    Did she think about the past¡ªabout all of us? Did she regret what she had done? Or was she fighting the haunting memories of the six years of torment she¡¯d endured? Or perhaps... she wasn¡¯t thinking of anything at all.


    I wonder when she will be alright and we would be able to have a proper conversation.


    "Eira," I called softly.


    She flinched¡ªjust a small, involuntary jerk¡ªbut it was there. Even after all this time, even with my presence bing familiar, she still hadn¡¯t let her guard downpletely. She still didn¡¯t trust me.


    But that was fine. I could wait.


    "I brought you chocte pancakes," I said, keeping my tone light, deliberately leaving out the fact that Lucian had made them. No need to scare her further with his name.


    I sat on the other end of the couch and gently held the te out toward her.


    She looked at it, and for the first time that morning, recognition flickered in her eyes.


    "I know you like it, right?" I offered, trying to make a guess. "You and Alice used to love pancakes, didn¡¯t you?"


    Her expression softened slightly at the mention of Alice. It always did. That name had be a key for me to reach whatever part of her still remained.


    If Alice¡¯s memory meant so much to her, then why had she killed her?


    "You should eat," I urged gently. "If Alice were here, she¡¯d have finished it in no time."


    I pushed the te a little closer, cing it within reach.


    Her eyes turned moist and I am not sure what memories shed in her mind. Her lips trembled as the tears formed. Slowly, hesitantly, she reached for the te. The moment her fingers touched it, a tear rolled down her cheek.


    "It¡¯s fresh and warm," I said quietly. "Eat it before it gets cold."


    Holding the dish in one hand, she used her free hand to hold that small pancake and had a bite of it. More tears rolled down her eyes as she tasted it, as if some emotions buried for long were flowing along with them.


    She chewed slowly, her shoulders trembling, emotions unraveling with every bite.


    She was finally eating. And breaking. At the same time.


    I didn¡¯t want to disturb her¡ªafraid that if I said too much, she might stop eating. Quietly, I stood up, poured a ss of water from the jug on the tea table, and ced it on the center table in front of her.


    "Water for you," I said gently. "Finish your food. I¡¯lle backter to take the te."


    She gave no sign of hearing me. Not even a flicker of acknowledgment. It felt like I was speaking into the void while she sat there, lost in whatever memories she had with that pancake thing.


    Leaving her to her silent world, I returned to the drawing room, where the others were waiting for me so we could eat together.


    I slid into my seat and said, "I left her to eat on her own. She in fact didn¡¯t reject it and..." I looked at Lucian, "Seems like she really likes it."


    Lucian acted as if he didn¡¯t hear me and started eating as if what I said didn¡¯t matter to him.


    As we all began our breakfast, Rafe¡ªas usual¡ªcouldn¡¯t hold back his tongue.


    "You never cooked for us, Luke," he teased with a smirk. Once in a while, Rafe would call him by Luke. His exnation- ¡¯I am toozy to say the full name Lucian¡¯.


    Rafe looked at three of us, Kael, Jason and me and asked. "Didn¡¯t you guys feel like eating it as well?"


    Even before we could answer, Lucian scowled as he passed us a sharp gaze. "What are you? A bunch of teenage girls craving some sweet shit?"


    We closed our mouths just as we opened it and focussed on our breakfast, full of healthy things. Chocte pancake? Well that was only for when we were kids.


    Rafe being stubborn, wouldn¡¯t let go of a chance to get on Lucian¡¯s nerves.


    "But how did you know she liked exactly <i>that</i> sweet shit?" Rafe pressed, still grinning. "And she¡¯s eating without making any scene. Hmm...that makes me curious."


    Lucian mmed his spoon down with a sharp <i>ng,</i> ring at him. "You just don¡¯t know when to shut the fuck up, do you?"


    Unfazed, Rafe shrugged. "I was just¡ª"


    "Rafe, enough," Kael cut in to stop Rafe, before Lucian could lose his temperpletely.


    Rafe smirked at him, smug and satisfied at having pushed his buttons. Then, without another word, he finally ate in silence.


    "Asshole!" Lucian cursed, picked up his spoon and resumed eating.


    After a while, when the tension in the air had finally settled, Kael spoke.


    "We¡¯re being summoned to the Pack House. The Elders will be there¡ªalong with a few members of the Werewolf Council."


    We paused mid-bite and looked at him.


    "Did Liam file aint against us?" Jason asked, scowling. "That old shithead."


    "No," Kael replied, reassuring us. "It¡¯s standard. Whenever someone takes possession of a pureblood she-wolf, the council calls for a meeting... You know how it goes."


    "We¡¯re not agreeing to any of their demands," Lucian said firmly. "You¡¯ll tell them clearly¡ªshe¡¯s ours. Nopromise."


    Though it was Lucian who said it, we all shared the same thought. We knew exactly what kind of twisted ideas the council liked to wrap up in the name of <i>n prosperity</i>. We¡¯d seen their games before.

 Chapter 43: Moving To Side Home

    <h4>Chapter 43: Moving To Side Home</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    "Don¡¯t worry," Kael said. But we could all see it¡ªthe same concern in his eyes that mirrored our own. When it came to the Werewolf Council, even Kael wasn¡¯t at ease.


    "When¡¯s the meeting?" I asked.


    "Soon." Kael¡¯s gaze shifted to me. "The three of us will go. You and Rafe stay back with her."


    I nodded, and Rafe spoke without hesitation. "I¡¯d rather put up with her shitty scent than stare at those disgusting council members¡¯ faces."


    Rafe had some personal grudge against the council, and he hated them. Being a half-vampire and half-werewolf, he had to suffer under their strict watch back then. The council¡¯s treatment of hybrids was brutal, inhumane.


    Even to this day, we were making sure Rafe stayed in control and not be taken over by his bloodlust, so he wouldn¡¯t face the council¡¯s brutal disciplinary actions, which were no joke.


    "What if they insist?" I asked, feeling worried.


    After she went through so much torment, I was not ready to agree to put her into any more pain, not even with the council.


    Kael¡¯s grip on his spoon tightened until it looked like he might snap it in two. His voice came low, steady, and dangerous through clenched teeth.


    "Then we¡¯ll make sure they regret it."


    Relief washed through me at those words. No matter how we felt about her, how much we hated her, she was ours now¡ªand we protect what¡¯s ours.


    "You can count me in," I told him.


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind if we made the council disappear forever," Rafe muttered darkly.


    "They¡¯re a constant pain in the ass anyway," Jason added dryly.


    Lucian smirked wickedly, and nced at Rafe. "Little bat, seems like I¡¯ll be the only one ever disciplining you."


    "That would be preferable," Rafe replied with a mocking smirk of his own.


    I nced around the table, feeling a strong sense of unity between us once more.


    We were on the same page when it came to Eira¡ªand the council. Going against the council wouldn¡¯t be easy, but if the time came...


    We¡¯d burn down anything that tried to take her away from us.


    Irony.


    The girl who everyone of us wished was dead, we were now thinking of protecting her.


    -----


    After breakfast, I returned to her room and found the empty te on the side table¡ªboth pancakes gone. She had eaten. I let out a quiet breath of relief.


    I picked up the dish and the half-finished ss of water and set them aside.


    "The ce I told you about is ready," I said gently. "We can go now. You can leave this house."


    Something had changed in her. Perhaps letting out all that buried emotion¡ªcrying as she ate¡ªhad cleared a part of her mind. She didn¡¯t respond with words, but for the first time, she looked at me, in my eyes.


    I held her gaze. "No one will bother you there. You¡¯ll have your own space... peace, and quiet. Just like you want."


    I couldn¡¯t say if she believed me, but at least she didn¡¯t turn away.


    "Let¡¯s go, then."


    I stepped closer and adjusted the nket around her shoulders. She was still wearing my shirt, which barely reached her thighs, and it was far too thin to shield her from the cool air outside.


    Later I will make sure to buy her some clothes.


    "Your feet are still injured," I told her. "I¡¯ll carry you."


    When I lifted her into my arms, she didn¡¯t flinch or protest. Maybe she truly was desperate to leave this ce.


    Her frail body barely weighed anything in my hold. As I carried her through the hallway toward the drawing room, the others came into view. Kael met my eyes. I gave him a small nod and continued walking without slowing.


    I felt their gazes trailing us through the ss walls of the drawing room, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    I carried her outside to the small, cottage-style side house.


    It was simple¡ªcozy¡ªwith a small patio at the front, a single drawing room, one bedroom, and a modest kitchen. The entrance was lined with flower beds and a wooden swing that creaked faintly in the breeze.


    I stepped onto the patio and opened the door. Together, we entered the little home.


    The interior looked nothing like the grand, pristine design of the main house. It was warm, lived-in, and real. A soft wooden couch with colorful cushions sat near the window, and the decor was simple¡ªcurtains in warm tones, woven rugs, and little details that made it feel... like a home.


    Six years ago, when I moved to this estate and saw this small home, I remember wondering what the hell Kael was thinking to build it next to his main home. This small home was exactly opposite to Kael¡¯s taste. He preferred everything ssy and sorted out.


    Maybe he¡¯d built it for Sophia¡ªbut she¡¯d never set foot in anything less than morous. She lived for diamonds, designer dresses, and marble floors. Then why?


    Maybe it had always just been meant as a showpiece.


    But now, it finally had a purpose.


    This quiet, forgotten space... it was exactly what suits Eira and what she needed.


    For the first time since she came here, I felt like I was finally offering her something close to peace.


    I gently settled her down on the cushioned sofa and adjusted the nket around her again.


    "From now on," I said softly, "this is your home."


    Her eyes slowly wandered across the small drawing room, taking in the space.


    The warm wooden furniture, the colorful cushions, the soft sunlight filtering through the sheer curtains¡ªit was a world apart from the dark coldness she¡¯d known. Maybe something about it resonated with her... or maybe it just felt less frightening.


    Not sure what else to say, I moved toward the switchboard and flicked it on.


    "How about you watch TV?" I offered, turning on the screen and flipping to a random channel. An animated movie was ying. Harmless. Soft colors, gentle voices. Something safe.


    "This might be good," I added, setting the remote down on the center table when she didn¡¯t take it.


    She stared at the television like it was some foreign object. And then it hit me¡ªit probably was. Who knew how long it had been since she¡¯dst seen one?


    Her gaze remained calm, unmoving, just fixed on the flickering images.


    I stood there, unsure of what to do next.


    It seemed I¡¯d be the only one talking in this room for a while.


    And maybe... that was alright.

 Chapter 44: The Dream They Once Had

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Dream They Once Had</h4>


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    By the time we finished breakfast, a servant informed us that everything was ready at the side house.


    Roman stood from his seat and turned to Kael. "I¡¯ll take a look at the ce first, then shift her there."


    Kael gave a curt hum. None of us said a word¡ªwe just watched him walk away.


    "Is this the beginning of one of us finally breaking away?" I muttered, clearly displeased by Roman¡¯s decision to move.


    "And all because of that bitch," Lucian spat bitterly.


    "He¡¯s not going far. it¡¯s still the same home," Kael said, trying to soundposed, though it was obvious he didn¡¯t like it either. "It¡¯s better this way. None of us wanted her in the main house, anyway."


    "Better than him apanying her in the stable to keep herpany," Rafe added with a shrug, clearly unbothered.


    Lucian shot him a re. "What¡¯s gotten into you all of a sudden? Weren¡¯t you the one ranting about not wanting her scent in this house?"


    "I still don¡¯t," Rafe retorted. "But I¡¯m not whining about Roman moving next door. Unlike you, I¡¯m consistent. I don¡¯t want her here, or anywhere near us. Her stink¡¯s already making it hard to breathe. And let¡¯s not forget who pushed things this far."


    Neither Lucian nor I said anything. Because he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    It started with the damn celery. I added it to her food, knowing full well Roman would lose it. And after that... I made her pay by torturing her.


    But even now, I still thought she deserved it.


    "You two," Kael said, drawing our attention. "Check the security system in the side house. Make sure the cameras are working and everything¡¯s in order."


    Lucian and I nodded. We were the ones in charge of security of this home, so it fell under our responsibility.


    "We¡¯ll take care of it," I assured him.


    Kael stood, adjusting the cuffs of his shirt. "I¡¯m heading to the office. Roman will work from home today," he said. Then his eyes moved over the three of us. "Take care of what happenedst night. I don¡¯t want the Elders or anyone else breathing down our necks."


    With that, he walked upstairs to grab his things.


    I turned to Rafe. "You made sure everything¡¯s clean?"


    "Don¡¯t worry," Rafe said casually. "No one will find a thing, not even a trace of their existence."


    Lucian stood up and looked at me. "We need to take care of hiring new staff for the prison."


    We both headed off to get ready, while Rafe¡ªas usual¡ªremained slumped on the sofa, idling away on his phone without a care in the world.


    After some time, when Kael, Lucian, and I returned to the drawing room, dressed and prepared to leave, we saw Roman exiting through the side door¡ªcarrying that bitch in his arms.


    He was taking her to the side house.


    Kael paused before stepping out. His voice cut through the room, directed at Rafe, who was still buried in whatever nonsense he was scrolling through.


    "Make sure to check in with Roman. He might need help. Taking care of her alone won¡¯t be easy."


    Rafe groaned. "Am I never going to get a break from the stinking bitch?"


    No one was surprised by the response.


    "Just do as I say," Kael warned him.


    Rafe gave a reluctant hum in reply, clearly not thrilled, but not stupid enough to argue further.


    Kael headed to the office, and Lucian and I made our way to the prison.


    By noon, we had wrapped up things in the prison and returned home.


    But Rafe was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where the hell has that bat gone now?" Lucian muttered, ncing around as we stepped inside.


    "Let him be," I said, grabbing my toolbox. "Come on. Let¡¯s get the security check done at the side house."


    Lucian followed. "Last time I checked, everything was fine¡ªcameras, locks, all of it."


    "That was over six months ago," I reminded him.


    He sighed. "Alright. We can¡¯t risk that bitch¡¯s safety now, not after word got out we have a pureblood bitch."


    I nced at him. "What do you think Kaizan will do if he shows up right now and sees it¡¯s the same whore he¡¯s been craving all these years?"


    Lucian scoffed, a wicked smirk tugging at his lips. "That would be fun. And then I¡¯d fuck her right in front of him."


    When we reached the side house, we found the door slightly ajar. Standing on the patio, we saw Roman inside, seated in one side of the sofa, hisptop open, files and papers scattered across the wooden coffee table.


    We stepped in quietly.


    And there she was¡ªsleeping on the sofa, legs tucked in, her bare feet resting gently against Roman¡¯s thigh.


    Both of us froze.


    It was the kind of scene that belonged to a future I once dreamed of¡ªa woman I loved, resting in a cozy home, while I worked quietly nearby.


    I knew Lucian had a simr dream. He¡¯d spoken about it often. A woman he adored, a warm house, kids ying around the furniture,ughter filling the rooms.


    Just that, unlike Lucian, I never said it aloud.


    And the woman I imagined that future with... was lying right there.


    Now the difference was, she was someone I couldn¡¯t even bear to look at without feeling hatred. That ache in my chest? It wasn¡¯t longing. It was rage.


    Roman looked up and saw us, lifting a finger to his lips to signal silence. He didn¡¯t want her to wake.


    That... that burned.


    Burned more than I expected.


    It wasn¡¯t just the sight of her sleeping peacefully, as if she belonged here. It was the fact that Roman¡ªthe one who¡¯d once bullied her, the one she used to hate¡ªwas now the only one she allowed close.


    Right now, in this house, it felt like they were something. Like this was <i>their</i> home. The only thing missing... was the children.


    And if this went on, that day wouldn¡¯t be far off either.


    But this bitch didn¡¯t deserve it. She didn¡¯t deserve <i>any</i> of it.


    My fists clenched, barely holding from snapping at her, and I felt the same emotions from Lucian.

 Chapter 45: Careful To Not Disturb Her

    <h4>Chapter 45: Careful To Not Disturb Her</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    It didn¡¯t take Roman a second to sense the rage simmering inside me, and I was sure Jason felt the same as me.


    Watching her rest so peacefully beside Roman made my blood boil. My heart burned with a quiet fury.


    Roman shot us a warning nce, silentlymanding us: <i>Don¡¯t you dare disturb her.</i><i></i>


    I clenched my jaw, forcing the anger down for Kael¡¯s sake. Now wasn¡¯t the time to fuck things up. We couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Roman. We all knew too well that once he snapped, no apology would be enough to pacify him.


    Roman ced theptop on the table and stood up, his movements deliberate and quiet, careful not to wake her. He approached us, his gaze dropping to the toolboxes in our hands.


    "Kael sent us to check the security," I said tly. He better not assume we were here to ruin his cozy little moment with that bitch.


    "Go ahead," he replied. "Just don¡¯t make noise. She took a long time to fall asleep."


    "Why not just stuff earbuds in her ears instead," I muttered, turning away to check the surveince system installed in a small, cabin-style room connected to the drawing room.


    Jason went to inspect the cameras, starting with the ones outside the house before moving on to those inside.


    Roman had already resumed his work, seated in the same spot, careful not to disturb her even with the rustle of a page.


    After fixing the faulty outside cameras, we came back in to handle the ones indoors. Jason climbed up the stepdder, a few tools in his hand, while I stood a few steps away, monitoring the tablet for the camera feed.


    "It seems fine," I told him in a low voice.


    Jason gave a low hum and reached up to tighten the final screw¡ªbut as he did, one of the heavier tools tucked into his back pocket slipped free to fall on the floor.


    As if an instinct, I dived to the floor in sh and caught it before it could hit the ground and make a sound.


    All three of us froze, and looked towards the sofa, towards her.


    She was still asleep.


    We exhaled simultaneously, relief washing over us.


    But then realisation stuck us as we exchanged nces, stunned by our own reactions.


    Forget about Roman, but <i>me</i> and Jason¡ªhad reacted out of concern for not waking her.


    <i>What the hell? Since when did Jason and I give a damn about disturbing her? </i>


    Jason and I looked at each other, surprised, before quickly looking away like a pair of thieves caught red-handed.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Roman¡¯s lips curve into a knowing smirk.


    I pretended I didn¡¯t see it.


    That smug bastard.


    As I stood, I realized I¡¯d scraped my arm when I dove on the floor. A tiny screws lying on the floor had pierced my skin. I got up, handed the tool back to Jason, and pulled the screw out with a hiss.


    "All that bitch knows is how to hurt us," I muttered under my breath, "even without lifting a damn finger."


    Roman offered me a questioning look, as if silently asking whether my words made any sense.


    I ignored him and turned to Jason. "If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s leave."


    By the time Jason finished securing the camera and stepped down from thedder, Roman walked over to me. He took hold of my injured hand, but I jerked it away.


    "Just focus on your bitch. No need to bother with me," I said coldly.


    "I am enough focused on her," Roman replied, his voice steady, and held my hand again "but that doesn¡¯t mean I forget about my brothers."


    He tightened his grip on my wrist, warning me through his gaze not to pull away again. This bastard rarely yed the dominant card, but for some reason, I let him have his moment.


    He dabbed the wound with a piece of clean cotton, wiping the blood away, and then covered it with a small bandage.


    "We¡¯re werewolves. No need to fuss over such minor scratches," I said mockingly. "In case you forgot, while babysitting your sickly bitch."


    "Just thought I¡¯d act human for a moment," Roman countered, locking eyes with me. "Even if it¡¯s a scratch, I can¡¯t stand seeing my brothers hurt."


    I turned to Jason to escape the softness in Roman¡¯s voice. "Something¡¯s wrong with this bastard. He¡¯s making me fucking suffocate."


    Jason gave a quiet hum. "Let¡¯s just leave, then."


    Just then, we heard a soft rustle from the sofa and instinctively turned.


    The bitch was awake. She opened her eyes and looked at us. The moment she recognized Jason and me, her expression shifted. She sank back, as if trying to disappear.


    At least she didn¡¯t scream this time or make a scene.


    Roman rushed to her, his voice gentle. "Eira, they were only here to check the security system. They¡¯re leaving now."


    She said nothing, didn¡¯t even look at us.


    My jaw tightened. We were the ones who should¡¯ve made her feel insignificant. We didn¡¯t even want her near us, yet she had the audacity to look at us like we were the threat?


    "Let¡¯s go," Jason said as he put his hand on my shoulder, before I snapped at her.


    "Yeah, who the fuck wants to look at that sickly bitch," I muttered through gritted teeth, and we left.


    Even after stepping out of the house, the anger refused to let me go. It clung to my chest, gnawed at my thoughts, leaving me unsettled and confused. I couldn¡¯t even put a finger on what exactly was eating me.


    <i>Maybe it will all end once that bitch was dead. Just a little while more till we fulfil our purpose with her.</i> I told myself, trying to calm the fury that refused to die down.


    When we returned home, Rafe was still nowhere to be seen. That bastard wasn¡¯t allowed to go anywhere without first informing Kael exactly where he was headed.


    Because whenever he vanished without a word, it was never something ordinary. It either meant trouble was brewing, or that bloodthirsty bastard was up to no good again.


    "Call Caston and ask if he¡¯s there," Jason suggested.


    I made the call. Caston answered and confirmed that Rafe wasn¡¯t at the pub.


    "Should we call Kael?" Jason asked.


    I shook my head. "Kael¡¯s already dealing with that annoying council. Let¡¯s just wait for Rafe to return," I said firmly. "And if that bastard¡¯s stirred up trouble, I swear I¡¯ll spank the shit out of him like a little bitch."


    My gut feeling was telling me he was definitely up to something really wicked a vampire would do.

 Chapter 46: Bath

    <h4>Chapter 46: Bath</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    I stirred at the faint sound of movement and slowly opened my eyes, only to find myself staring into the faces I hated most. But along with the hatred, a cold fear gripped my heart, forcing me to sink deeper into the sofa as if it could protect me.


    Ever since that night when they tortured me by using my deepest fear against me, I felt like I¡¯d lost my mind. Everything I looked at seemed threatening. All I wanted was to scream until my lungs gave out and then crawl into a dark corner where no one could ever find me.


    Reality had started creeping back the moment I cried over that familiar dish¡ªthe food I hadn¡¯t even smelled in thest six years. It was something I used to love, tied to countless memories. Just the scent was enough to stir warmth from the past, warmth I thought had died inside me long ago.


    Memories I had buried deep started rising to the surface, and all I could do was cry over them.


    I had watched the two of them mutter curses before leaving, and only then did Romane to me, offeringfort. I felt an odd relief when those two were gone, and for a brief moment, I allowed myself to lower my guard.


    Being abused and hurt no longer mattered to me, but facing my fear again was unbearable. That kind of torture was far worse than death.


    "Have some water," Roman said gently, holding a ss in front of me.


    I looked at him, already knowing the truth. There was no need to wonder why he was being kind. Like all the other men, he was just waiting for the chance to fuck me.


    I only wanted to see how far his deception would go, how deeply he could act or pretend to be this gentle and considerate to a woman he despised.


    He met my gaze, as if trying to read me, to peer into my soul. But I was certain he found nothing. My face held no expression, my eyes carried no emotion. I was like a corpse¡ªempty and cold.


    He urged me again, and because my throat burned with thirst, I took the ss and drank.


    After I had a few sips, he spoke again. "Liam will be here soon to check on you. He said you¡¯re allowed to bathe now, to clean yourself."


    His words struck a nerve. I couldn¡¯t even remember when I¡¯dst bathed. Maybe it was the day before the traffickers sold me to Paul and Henry, who then handed me over to the Alphas.


    It had been a long time. I must stink like a sewer. Not that it mattered. It wasn¡¯t the first time I had gone days without even washing my face.


    "I¡¯ll help you with the bath," he added. "Afterward, I¡¯ll apply ointments to your wounds. They¡¯ve mostly healed now¡ªjust dried scabs remain."


    Help me with a bath? Or just an excuse to fuck me?


    Well, not that I had a choice. Maybe it was better this way. Once he realized that even after fucking me, he wouldn¡¯t get a pup, he might eventually give up¡ªafter using me for a while.


    He got the ss from me, then said, "I¡¯ll heat up water and take you for a bath. After that, we can have lunch together."


    As if he didn¡¯t expect a response, he turned and walked away without waiting.


    A minuteter, he returned¡ªand without any warning¡ªlifted me into his arms and carried me to a room. It was a bedroom in this house.


    At least this ce didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar. It reminded me of the home I had lived in six years ago. It didn¡¯t carry that cold, suffocating air of a stranger¡¯s property. There was a faint warmth here, something I used to feel... before I forgot what warmth even was.


    He carried me straight into the bathroom and set me down gently on a bathing stool.


    "You¡¯re weak. You can¡¯t do this on your own. I¡¯m just helping," he said, his voice neutral.


    I stared at him silently, though my mind screamed the truth. <i>I¡¯m not dumb. This helping session will turn into something else soon enough.</i>


    I just hadn¡¯t expected him to do it right here, in the bathroom. I thought he¡¯d wait for the couch, the bed, or even the floor of one of the rooms. But then again, it wasn¡¯t my concern. All I had to do was keep my mouth shut, silence my mind, and let him do whatever the hell he wanted. I was far too exhausted to show any resistance.


    "We need to take this shirt off," he said, already reaching for the buttons of the dark shirt I wore.


    He undid them one by one, then slipped the shirt off me and tossed it aside. I sat there,pletely naked.


    But I didn¡¯t feel any shame. Being naked had be a routine part of my life, while having clothes felt like a luxury I had long since forgotten. Maybe even people in ancient times, with their leaves and tree branches, had worn more in their lifetime than I had in the past six years.


    "Once you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll go buy clothes for you," he said, his tone casual. "For now, you¡¯ll have to make do with whatever I can think of. I don¡¯t exactly have experience shopping for women."


    I listened quietly, not believing a damn word he said.


    He was trying to coax me, to build my trust so I¡¯d willingly let him fuck me. Nothing new. Men had done it countless times¡ªwhispered sweet lies, pretended to care, softened their voices like they gave a damn. That fake tenderness always disappeared the second they got me into bed.


    Over time, I learned not to react. I just gave them what they wanted, yed along with the act, never once falling for the performance.


    Roman was no different. He was just cleaning me up to make me more fuckable.


    He knelt in front of me and gently wrapped my injured toes in stic so the water wouldn¡¯t touch them. They still hadn¡¯t healed.


    I looked down at him. His face was calm,posed, even kind.


    But I knew better. I wasn¡¯t going to fall for the act.


    He stood up, turned on the shower, and adjusted the temperature. Once satisfied, he held the showerhead above me and asked, "Is it warm enough?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. He took my silence as permission, assuming whatever suited him.


    "I¡¯ll wash your hair first," he murmured, running his fingers through the mess of dirt and tangles. He poured shampoo over my scalp and began gently working it into my hair. "Let me know if you feel ufortable. I might tug by mistake."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I focused instead on the water cascading over my head. It felt like freshness itself after years of filth and pain. The sensation was almost surreal¡ªsoothing in a way that made me want to dissolve into it, as if the water could cleanse not just my body, but my suffering too. For a brief second, I wished I could drown in it, vanish with the pain it washed away.


    Once he finished rinsing the shampoo out, he said, "The wounds may be healing, but we won¡¯t use soap today. I¡¯m worried it might reopen something and cause bleeding."


    He washed my back carefully, then ced the showerhead back on the stand.


    "Can you stand up?" he asked. "We need to rinse your back and legs."


    Though he framed it as a question, he was already taking my hands in his, guiding me upward.


    "You can lean against the wall for support," he added.


    Obediently, I took a step forward and braced myself against the cold tile, facing the wall with my palms t against it. My breath caught. I knew what wasing.


    He was going to fuck me like this¡ªdidn¡¯t want to look at the bruises on my front, all the torn skin and fresh wounds. So this way, he could have me without seeing the ugliness.


    I closed my eyes and leaned my forehead against the wall. My fingers clenched tight against the surface. I braced myself to feel the pain, heart pounding in dread, waiting for the sound of his belt, the rustle of his pantsing down.


    A few moments passed.


    The water flowed steadily down my back. I felt him step closer. My brow tensed. My body stiffened. It would happen any second now.


    But then I heard him say, "Rx. I¡¯m just washing your back and legs. I don¡¯t n to do anything to you, yet. Not in the bathroom. Not when you¡¯re hurt."


    Another carefully yed move in the game of deception.


    So, he would wait.


    Wait until the wounds were no longer raw and ugly.


    Wait until I was presentable enough to fuck.

 Chapter 47: I Want To Fuck You Hard

    <h4>Chapter 47: I Want To Fuck You Hard</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    <strong></strong>The way she stood against the wall, bracing against what she thought wasing her way, I felt bad that she still didn¡¯t trust me¡ªbut she was not at fault after experiencing no mercy from men.


    She must think everyone looked at her as nothing more than just a fucktool, and I had no will to prove her wrong.


    Because, in the end, the five of us were going to do the same with her sooner orter to fulfill our revenge. So no need to raise her hopes into trusting me. It will only hurt her more.


    If she thought all our kind only knew how to fuck women and want them for only one purpose, then she was not wrong either. We werewolves with an insatiable sex drive were just that. Unless the woman is our mate, she was nothing more than a fucktool. And if the woman is someone we like, then we wouldn¡¯t wait to get between her legs.


    Eira was just that¡ªnot my mate, but still the woman I once liked. The one who stirred every dark and sinful urge inside me.


    I wanted to fuck her until her body broke, until my name was the only word she knew. I wanted to ruin her for every man alive.


    But now was not the time


    So I said calmly, "Rx. I¡¯m just washing your back and legs. I don¡¯t n to do anything to you, yet. Not in the bathroom. Not while you¡¯re still hurt."


    She needed to know she was only being spared for now. That she should prepare herself, ready her mind for what was toe.


    But, of all the things, the kindness I was showing to her wasn¡¯t an act. I cared for her genuinely after seeing her badly hurt and knowing what happened to her in prison.


    I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make her realize it. Eventually, she will understand it.


    Even after my words, she didn¡¯t rx. Her breath was shallow, her fingers tight against the wall, still bracing herself for pain.


    I turned off the shower and stepped out to get a towel. When I returned, I covered her trembling back with a towel so I could wrap the soft fabric around her soaked body.


    But I couldn¡¯t deny that seeing her¡ªnaked, water glistening over every curve and scar¡ªI couldn¡¯t look away.


    My cock ached. My hands itched to grab her hips and pull her against me. If she had whispered that she wanted me to take her right then, I would have lost every ounce of restraint I had left.


    I stepped closer, pressing my torso against her back just enough for her to feel the heat radiating off me. The thin towel was all that separated her back from my chest.


    I ced my hands over hers where they rested against the wall. Her skin was still damp, still warm, and I could feel the tension locked in her fingers.


    I leaned in, letting my lips hover just above the nape of her neck. I didn¡¯t kiss her. I just breathed her in.


    Fuck.


    Her scent was lethal. Even now, even broken, she smelled like fire and forbidden sin. It was enough to drive any man mad.


    In the past, I used to crave her the same way. But I was too much of a jackass to handle it properly. I didn¡¯t know how to get her attention. The only thing I knew was how to bully her.


    I wanted her thoughts to be filled with me. I didn¡¯t care if she loved me or hated me. Hate would do, as long as it meant I was on her mind and the only one she thought about.


    I felt her body tense beneath my hands, rigid as stone, and that silent reaction only fueled the fire burning inside me. My voice dropped to a growl as I asked, "Do you really want me to fuck you right here?"


    She didn¡¯t answer. Her silence screamed louder than any plea. I could hear the faint sound of her swallowing, the way her chest barely moved with each shallow breath. She was terrified, but too used to the pain to resist. She had learned by now that fighting back rarely made a difference.


    I inhaled deeply, forcing the beast inside me to settle, and slowly turned her around. Her face remained lowered, her wet hair clinging to her cheeks, refusing to meet my gaze. I wrapped the towel securely around her slender frame, then lifted her chin with my fingers.


    Her empty eyes met mine. Lifeless, guarded, unreadable.


    "Eira," I said, my voice low but firm, "trust me, I want to do all kinds of bad things to you. But when I say it¡¯s not the time, you should believe me."


    There wasn¡¯t a flicker of change in her gaze. No defiance, no hope, no anger. Just a void, as if the meaning of trust had been carved out of her soul a long time ago.


    I studied her face closely. It was pale, thinner than I remembered, yet still so fucking beautiful. My fingers brushed aside a damp strand of hair stuck to her skin, trailing down the curve of her cheek. My gaze dropped to her lips¡ªwet, delicate, and far too tempting after that warm bath.


    I ran my thumb gently across them, my breath mingling with hers, and I let the truth pour out.


    "I can¡¯t wait for the day you¡¯re healed," I murmured, against her lips, my voice rough with need. "So I can fuck you hard enough to make you scream my name until your throat gives out. Not from pain, but from the kind of pleasure that makes your body tremble. I¡¯ll make youe so many times you¡¯ll forget how to breathe. You¡¯ll beg me for more. You¡¯ll cry for it. You¡¯ll beg me to fuck you harder, again and again, until you can¡¯t think of anything but my cock. I¡¯ll ruin you for everything you know."


    I leaned closer, our lips barely brushing, close enough to steal a kiss, to taste what had been tormenting me for years.


    "How I wish..." I whispered, my voice tightening with restraint, "...but I might just end up suffocating you to death."


    She was still too fragile. Her ribs hadn¡¯t healed fully, her breathing was uneven. One deep kiss and I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. One second longer and I might be kissing a corpse.


    I rested my forehead against hers for a brief moment, trying to calm the savage pulse in my blood.


    "Just be good," I whispered against her lips, "and trust me when I tell you something. Alright?"


    She finally exhaled the breath she had been holding¡ªsharp and shallow¡ªand lowered her gaze once again.


    I took that as her agreement and stepped away from her.


    "Let me take off my clothes. I¡¯ll carry you out."


    My shirt and pants were soaked through. I removed them and wrapped a towel around my waist.


    She kept her gaze fixed downward, still standing exactly where I left her. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to see me naked. Maybe she just couldn¡¯t bear to look.


    God, I was hard as hell just by the thought of kissing her and being close to her.


    Heaven knows what I¡¯ll do when I finally get to fuck her.

 Chapter 48: Rafe’s Way Of Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 48: Rafe¡¯s Way Of Revenge</h4>


    <strong>Rafe¡¯s POV</strong>


    Once Jason and Lucian left the home to deal with the mess they had created previous night, it was finally <i>my</i> turn for the real fun I had saved from thest night.


    Real fun?


    Oh yes. The kind of fun that involves two rotting sacks of shit¡ªLuis¡¯s dear friends¡ªthe ones who sold Eira to traffickers like she was just another piece of meat.


    That day, Luis listed the names of seven bastards who had tormented her in prison. I killed fivest night, quick and clean. But these two? No, these two were special. They deserved something memorable before they died.


    One of them was as old and crusty as Luis. The other? About to enter a nice, long midlife crisis... if he even made it out of this forest alive.


    I reached the ce deep within the forest, a perfect circr patch of grassynd surrounded by thick woods. Except for one side that ended in a jagged cliff overlooking the raging sea below.


    My favorite ce to be alone, to rest. I often leapt off that cliff into the violent waters, letting the sea drag me under until I couldn¡¯t breathe, until my mind quieted enough to crawl back out.


    But today wasn¡¯t for peace.


    In the center of that circr ce, two figures were tied to two chairs. Both of them were locked at every joint in their body so it was impossible to move¡ªexcept for moving their heads a little and running their mouths to speak, andter, scream.


    "Why are you doing this to us, Alpha Rafe?" one of them whimpered, his voice cracking as he tried to struggle against the restraints.


    "I don¡¯t remember ever offending you," the other one blurted, voice trembling. "Please, tell us what we did¡ªwe¡¯ll make up for it in every way possible."


    I let out a breathless chuckle, stepping into their view with deliberate calm. My smile was pleasant, but my eyes were purely wicked.


    "That¡¯s exactly why I brought you here," I tilting my head with mock sympathy. "So you can <i>make up for your sins</i> in every way possible."


    "But what did we even do?" the older one asked, desperate confusion sshed all over his face.


    "Finally, a decent question from those rotting brains." I took slow, measured steps toward them, letting my boots crush the grass beneath me as I met their terrified gazes. "Remember the prisoner from Six years back. A young girl you drugged and fucked without a mercy and even dared sold her to the traffickers like she was livestock."


    Of course they remembered. It¡¯s not every day rats gets to fuck a bitch in prison and even sell her.


    "Alpha, that bitch?" one of them dared to say. "She betrayed the pack. We were just punishing a traitor for what she did."


    Iughed¡ªcold, sharp, unamused. I crouched in front of him, close enough for him to see death in my eyes.


    "And who the fuck gave you that right?" My voice dropped, jaw clenched, my cold gaze piercing into his scared ones. "Who do you think you are? A pair of lowly wolves with shit for brains, worse than even stray dogs. You dare take things into your hands? Did you think your Alphas were dead already?"


    "No, Alpha," the other one stammered, panicking. "Luis told us that Alpha Kael left it to him to punish her, and he didn¡¯t want to see her. We did it to avenge Alpha Kael as well."


    "<i>Avenge</i>?" I snorted, slowly standing up, looming over him like a shadow. "Do you really think Kael needs bottom-feeding trash like you to avenge him? You¡¯re not even worth being crushed under his fucking boots."


    For once, they had nothing to say. Because they knew exactly the crime they hadmitted.


    "Everyone who ever touched her, or even <i>watched</i> her getting fucked, have already kissed their lives goodbye. Only you two are left." My voice dropped in deadly whisper, "Don¡¯t worry, soon enough, you¡¯ll be keeping thempany in hell."


    "Alpha, please¡ªhave mercy," one of them whimpered. "We didn¡¯t know any better. We made a mistake, just a mistake¡ª"


    I let out a low, wicked chuckle that echoed through the trees.


    "A mistake, huh?" I tilted my head slowly, eyes glinting with mockery. "You want to know the <i>worst</i> mistake you made?"


    Both of them looked at me, trembling, desperate to grasp at any thread of hope.


    "What is it, Alpha? Tell us¡ªwe swear, we¡¯ll fix it. We¡¯ll do anything."


    "There are millions of women in this world you could¡¯ve fucked," I said, voice darkening with every word, "but out of all, you two had toy your filthy hands on <i>her?</i>"


    Their faces paled.


    My gaze darkening this time, with red in them, "You two were bound to die the worst death ever the moment youid eyes on her." I tilted my head a little as I observed their fearful eyes, "Eyes? Hmm..." I smirked yfully, "Won¡¯t be there anymore."


    "Alpha, please," one of them pleaded again. "We didn¡¯t know... we didn¡¯t know she meant anything to you¡ªplease forgive us!"


    "Forgive?" I raised a brow, amused. "Look at that. So you <i>do</i> know how to beg." I crouched in front of them, my face inches from theirs. My voice turned colder. "She must¡¯ve begged too, didn¡¯t she? Screamed. Cried. But did you listen to her?"


    They said nothing. Their silence was confession enough.


    "She must have been in pain. Trembling. Pleading. And what did you do?" I growled through my gritted teeth as imagined how she must have suffered. "You <i>enjoyed</i> it, didn¡¯t you? Her pain was your fun."


    Silence fell over. Even the wind had stopped, like the forest itself was waiting.


    Then, one of them tried again, voice shaking. "Please....forgive us Alpha..."


    Iughed.


    Dark. Hollow. Dangerous.


    "Forget and forgive¡ªthose words fucking don¡¯t exist for me." I stood up, stretching slowly as a cruel smile tugged at my lips. "You enjoyed her screams. Now it¡¯s my turn to enjoy <i>yours</i>."


    Their expressions crumpled in horror as I turned to therge ck bag I¡¯d carried with me. I unzipped it slowly, deliberately, as if unwrapping a present.


    I pulled out a few devices and started to fix them onto both chairs.


    One of them whimpered. "Alpha, please... what are you doing?"


    "Shhh," I cooed mockingly, holding a small drill spun to life at its tip, whirring with deadly promise. "Say one more word, and I¡¯ll shove this straight up your asses."


    Both of them, almost on the verge of crying, shut their mouths.


    One by one, I began fastening the drill devices to the chairs, custom-fitted attachments designed for pain and precision. Three per chair.


    One aimed directly at the center of the chest. The other two locked in front of their knees."


    Once done, I stood up and stepped back. I let out an approving hmm and offered them a perfect smile on my handsome face.


    "We are good to go. Ah! but before that, let me exin what¡¯s going to happen with you."


    I could see their bodies trembling, tears already forming in their eyes, ready to cry and beg again.

 Chapter 49: Rafe’s Memories Of Eira

    <h4>Chapter 49: Rafe¡¯s Memories Of Eira</h4>


    "You see those small drills fixed in front of you?" I exin casually, as if we were just ying some kids¡¯ game. "This little guy pointing your chest will slowly start drilling the center bone of your chest," and my gaze shifted towards the ones pointed at their knees, "and those two will drill your knees. Slow and steady. You¡¯ll feel every ounce of agonizing pain, especially since the drill is forged from pure silver. Painful, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Alpha...."


    "Shhh. Let me finish, or you¡¯ll end up dying confused, and we wouldn¡¯t want that, would we?" I said with faux gentleness, like I was scolding a child for interrupting storytime. "Now, as I was saying... once the drill carves through your chest, it won¡¯t stop. It¡¯ll keep move to drill into your liver. That¡¯s when things get <i>really</i> fun. You¡¯ll bleed. You¡¯ll howl. But still, you won¡¯t die."


    The two looked at me in horror.


    "So now the question is: when and how will you be spared from this pain and die? Right?"


    I tilted my head, as if pondering alongside them, then looked up at the sky.


    "Do you see them?" I asked.


    They hesitantly followed my gaze, eyes squinting upward.


    Dozens of scavenger birds¡ªvultures, crows, and bloodthirstypanions¡ªcircled above, gliding on the wind as if summoned by death itself.


    "My lovely little friends," I said, voice full of false affection. "They¡¯ve got impable timing. Always know when meat¡¯s about to turn tender."


    I looked back down at them, voice dropping low and deliciously cruel.


    "Here¡¯s the best part. They won¡¯t wait for you to die. Oh no, they prefer their meals <i>fresh</i>¡ªalive and screaming. And you know what¡¯s their favorite dish?"


    I leaned closer, my grin feral.


    "Eyes. They love to dig them out... rip them from the sockets and devour them like a sweet fucking dessert."


    The two of them sat frozen, paralyzed by fear, their breathing shallow and erratic as if their souls were ready to leave their bodies even before the fun started.


    I pressed the button on the remote in my hand to start the drills that promised nothing but pain. I tossed the remote aside and turned my back as I walked towards the cliff.


    "Alpha... please... Alpha, forgive us..."


    Their pleas quickly turned into ragged cries, sharp and agonized, piercing through the quiet forest . And then followed by the shrill, greedy cries of the scavenger birds, diving down for their feast.


    Standing by the cliff, I smoked a cigarette while listening to their cries, my eyes staring at the violent sea below, nkly.


    Once I finished the cigarette, I crushed the bud under my boot, removed my clothes and boots, and dived headfirst into the madness below.


    The cold, unforgiving sea swallowed me whole, crashing over my body like a beast iming its prey. But beneath the surface, silence embraced me. The chaos vanished. No screams. No cries. No blood. Just stillness.


    And in that silence, her name echoed through my mind.


    <i>Eira.</i>


    The water numbed my skin, but that name burned. That face...


    My eyes drifted shut, and there she was¡ªher face, the way I saw it six years ago. Untouched. Beautiful. Before the world had broken her.


    It was the day we were invited to Lucian¡¯s home for his mother¡¯s birthday celebration. Alice had brought a friend along, a girl none of us knew yet.


    But even before I could see her, her scent reached me, sweet, soft, intoxicating.


    My head snapped toward her, and there she was¡ª beautiful, innocent, radiating a quiet grace. And somehow, the most tempting thing I had everid eyes on. I simply couldn¡¯t look away.


    <i>Eira.</i>


    Even after she was gone, her name never left my mind.


    It never fucking left me.


    After drowning myself for long, and going through the memories with her once more, I finally emerged out of the water and returned to the cliff.


    I dried myself under the sun and casually put on my clothes, and by that time, my little friends had almost cleared the fresh meat of their feast.


    <i>Starving little bastards.</i>


    I nced at them onest time. <i>I¡¯ll leave their skeletons for someone to find. Would be fun.</i>


    I smirked and left. I had to return home before my mate brothers started searching for me. Due to my ability to seek out trouble out of boredom, I was not allowed to disappear for long without informing them.


    When I returned home, I saw Lucian was in a foul mood for some reason, while Jason was sitting calmly on the sofa, working on hisptop.


    "Who got on your nerves now?" I asked Lucian as I settled on the sofa.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but I knew it must be rted to her.


    "Where have you been?" he asked me coldly.


    "I realized there was something left to clear up fromst night¡¯s fun," I replied. "I just went to clean it up."


    Lucian and Jason both offered me skeptical gazes. Obviously, they didn¡¯t trust me.


    "Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m starving," I asked as if I did nothing at all.


    "Damn it!" Lucian cursed. "Did we just forget to have lunch?"


    "I¡¯ll cook something quickly." Jason put theptop aside and stood up. As he looked at me, he said, "Go ask Roman if he¡¯s going to eat with us or have his special meal with his bitch."


    <i>Hmm, now I understood why the foul mood.</i>


    Just then, a security guard brought a delivery inside the home. "Alpha Roman has ordered this."


    I epted it and looked inside the branded bag.


    "What is it?" Lucian asked.


    I tossed the bag to him. "See for yourself."


    Lucian pulled out the stuff in the bag. It was a simple soft floral pattern dress. There was only one woman in the house, and it was clear who it was for. He stuffed it back in the bag angrily.


    Just then, Roman entered the drawing room. "My parcel should be¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Lucian hurled the bag at him. Roman caught it easily.


    "That bitch doesn¡¯t deserve branded clothes. Don¡¯t waste money on her," Lucian spat, and went to the kitchen to help Jason.


    Roman remained unbothered and checked the dress with a satisfied <i>hmm.</i>


    Liam arrived there as well. He looked straight at Roman, as if he was the only concerned person rted to Eira.


    "I came straight here after finishing my surgery," Liam informed him. "How is she?"


    "Better than before," Roman answered. "As you instructed, I bathed her and..."


    <strong>Crash!</strong>


    A sound of ss shattering was heard, and we looked toward the kitchen. A ss had crushed in Lucian¡¯s hands, which he was using to drink water.


    Not just Lucian, but even Jason and I stilled in our ces to hear what Roman said- Bathed her.

 Chapter 50: Unsettled Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 50: Unsettled Hearts</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    We had seen that bitch naked more than once since the day she was brought into this house, but hearing that Roman had bathed her... that fucking burned. It felt more intimate than simply seeing her stripped bare.


    I didn¡¯t want to react, but my feral instincts red, and before I knew it, the ss in my hand shattered.


    "Are you alright?" Jason¡¯s calm,posed voice reached me.


    I gave a short hum and turned away, beginning to clean the shards of ss scattered across the kitchen counter.


    Unlike Jason, Roman and Liam stepped into the kitchen, both wearing concern on their faces.


    "Are you hurt?" Roman asked.


    "Let me treat it," Liam offered when he noticed drops of blood falling onto the floor.


    "For fuck¡¯s sake, we¡¯re werewolves. Scratches like this don¡¯t do shit to me," I snapped, more irritated by their concern than the sting in my hand.


    It wasn¡¯t my hand that was the problem¡ªit was my head. My heart. The chaos inside me. And the reason for it all was that fucking bitch.


    I wanted her gone from this ce. Maybe then, I¡¯d finally be able to get back to my usual self.


    "He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry," Jason said, stepping in to defuse the moment.


    He silently walked over and took my bleeding hand, holding it under the running tap. "We don¡¯t want your blood stirring up a certain vampire and reminding him of his bloodlust."


    I didn¡¯t resist. ncing at Rafe, I caught him licking his fangs with that twisted grin of his directed at me.


    I ignored his provocation. I wouldn¡¯t have minded feeding him my blood, but in this state, I wasn¡¯t ready to deal with the madness it would unleash. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    Jason dabbed the wound with a few tissues, calm and steady, a sharp contrast to how unsettled I felt. But I could feel the storm behind his silence.


    None of us were immune to her. Even if all we felt was hate, she still got under our skin. She had already sunk her ws into one of our brothers. God knows who she¡¯ll pull under next.


    I just hoped Jason and I would stand our ground¡ªand not fall for her deception again.


    "I¡¯ll go check on Eira," Liam said quietly.


    "I¡¯ll take you," Roman replied, already moving to lead the way.


    But then Liam said, "Oh, I came across Alpha Kael at the hospital."


    "Why was he there instead of at the office?" Roman asked, while the rest of us paused, waiting for Liam¡¯s exnation.


    "Sophia wasn¡¯t feeling well, and she insisted on seeing him," Liam replied. "Her parents were there as well."


    The moment her name left his mouth, irritation bubbled in my chest. Hearing that her parents had been there too only made it worse.


    None of us particrly liked Sophia. She was nothing more than a pampered little princess from a rich family. The only reason we put up with her was because she was Kael¡¯s friend.


    We used to think Kael tolerated her because she was the daughter of his parent¡¯s close friends, but we were wrong. That fool was actually interested in her¡ªenough to make her his girlfriend. And then, we had to endure her fake sweetness like it wasn¡¯t obvious as hell.


    "What happened to her now?" Rafe asked, clearly annoyed.


    He was the most irritated one when it came to Sophia. Just like us, he only put up with her for Kael¡¯s sake. Back then, he couldn¡¯t stand either Eira or Sophia. Alice¡ªmy sweet sister¡ªwas the only woman around us no one had an issue with. Even Rafe, who barely spoke to her, still showed her a level of respect.


    "To me, she seemed stable. Maybe just anxious," Liam answered.


    "Or just desperate to recover faster now that we¡¯ve found a pureblood she-wolf who can actually treat her," Rafe said coldly. "As always, trying to trap Kael in guilt."


    "Rafe, mind your words," Roman warned. "Don¡¯t ever let Kael hear you say that."


    Rafe sighed, clearly holding back. "If it weren¡¯t for Kael, would we even be talking about her?"


    "Alright, I just wanted to mention that her parents might visit here," Liam said.


    "What?" I snapped, and everyone else reacted the same.


    Just like Sophia, none of us liked her rich, pretentious, equally annoying parents as well.


    "While I was leaving the hospital, I overheard them talking about it," Liam continued. "The reason I¡¯m telling you is because I¡¯m worried about Eira. In her current condition, she doesn¡¯t need trouble from outsiders¡ªwhen you five are already doing a damn good job of that yourselves."


    There he went again¡ªthis sarcastic old ass bastard.


    "If you care so damn much for that bitch, go to her already. Or she won¡¯t have any doctor Liam left to treat her," I shot back as I picked up the kitchen knife and stuck it in the chopping board on the kitchen top.


    Liam simply smiled, unaffected as always. Nothing we said ever worked on him. At that, he¡¯d already won the day he made all five of us obey his conditions regarding Eira. We didn¡¯t want him to hand her over to the council, and he damn well knew it.


    "Liam, let¡¯s go," Roman urged before things could escte further.


    The old bastard was getting boldertely¡ªand he could afford to. He knew we needed him.


    After they left, I picked up the inte and instructed security, "If an old ass couple tries to enter the estate, send them away. No one¡¯s allowed to visit us."


    Just as I was about to hang up, Jason took the device from my hand and spoke into it instead.


    "Let them in if they are here," Jason told security, then ended the call.


    I turned to him, ring. "What are you doing?"


    "If they areing here, that means Kael must have permitted them or they wouldn¡¯t daree here knowing we don¡¯t allow outsiders, and especially any woman," Jason exined.


    For Kael¡¯s sake, once again, I kept my mouth shut.


    Rafe stood up with a grunt. "Call me only when the food¡¯s ready and that nuisance is not here," he muttered, then walked off, leaving us in the kitchen to cook.


    "You think once Sophia gets better, Kael will bring her here?" I asked Jason. "If that happens..."


    "He won¡¯t," Jason said firmly. "He knows he can only bring a woman the five of us approve of¡ªsomeone we¡¯re willing to make our mate. Kael won¡¯t push her on us. At most, he¡¯ll keep her by his side as his wife, somewhere else. After all, she once carried his child."


    When it came to emotions and understanding conscience, Jason had always been better than me.


    "His wife, sure," I muttered. "But what if she pushes him to mark her? Makes him take her as his mate? Out of guilt, he might do it. Then we¡¯ll be expected to ept her as our mate too."


    "He won¡¯t," Jason said again, unwavering. "There¡¯s no ce for a mate in our lives. Only a breeder. And we already have one now."


    I gave a low hum. "Even if he does mark her, he can keep her the fuck away from us. I¡¯ll never ept her as my mate, or even touch her. I¡¯d rather fuck that sickly bitch in the side house."


    Jason gave a quiet hmm in agreement. He was always on my side.

 Chapter 51: Where Is Your Child And Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 51: Where Is Your Child And Mate?</h4>


    <strong>Liam¡¯s POV</strong>


    I arrived at the side house with Roman. I had hoped to find her in a better condition¡ªthere were questions I needed to ask her. But for that, I first had to send Roman away.


    As we stepped into the house, Roman gestured toward the sofa. "Please wait here. I¡¯ll check on her first."


    He disappeared down the hall and returned a few minutester. "You cane in. She¡¯s awake."


    I gave a short hum and followed him into the bedroom. She was sitting on the couch by the window in that small, quiet room. Dressed in nothing but a thin, oversized shirt that hung loosely over her frail frame, she had her legs folded tightly to her chest, staring nkly out the window.


    She looked pitiful¡ªbut at least better than the day before. Maybe the shower had washed away some of the exhaustion.


    "How are you, Eira?" I asked gently as I approached the couch and set my bag on the center table.


    She turned to look at me. At least she acknowledged my presence. Her expression was calm¡ªfar too calm¡ªandpletely unreadable.


    As expected, she didn¡¯t answer.


    Not taking it personally, I sat down at the other end of the couch, facing her. "I need to check your wounds," I told her and began without waiting for a response.


    She unfolded her legs, silently allowing me to inspect the bruises andcerations on her thighs. "Hmm, they¡¯re healing. The swelling should be gone in a day or two." I didn¡¯t bother checking the rest¡ªif these were healing, the others would be as well.


    Roman had clearly applied ointment to them already. At least he was taking care of her, or I had already lost hope in these five monsters.


    I tended to her toes and wrapped them again with fresh bandages. "These will take a little longer to heal," I informed her, but she seemed indifferent, eyes still fixed on the window like the world outside held more meaning than anything I could say.


    When I finished, I looked at Roman. "Has she eaten anything?"


    "After that pancake, nothing," he said. "I tried, but she didn¡¯t like anything else."


    "Then just get her another pancake," I told him. "I¡¯ll stay and chat with her while you¡¯re gone. Keep herpany."


    Roman didn¡¯t argue. He nodded once and turned to leave for the main house. No doubt, he¡¯d ask Lucian to make it again¡ªand that bastard would throw a tantrum before even touching a pan.


    And this was my chance to ask what I¡¯de for.


    "Eira," I called softly.


    She looked at me, her gaze empty and distant.


    "I want to ask you something important," I said.


    As if my voice was just another burden, she turned her face back to the window, showing no interest in conversation. But I knew how to handle this. I was a doctor¡ªI understood people, understood the quiet signals that most would overlook.


    So I asked her directly, "Where is the child you gave birth to?"


    That did it.


    Her entire body stiffened, and she turned to face me again. The calm was gone from her eyes, reced by a storm¡ªshock, pain, and a flood of raw, buried emotion. I had hit the mark.


    "I know you had a child," I continued gently. "I just want to know what happened."


    Her eyes welled with tears, the pain in them held abyssal depth.


    "I can understand what you¡¯re feeling," I said, my voice soft withpassion. "But maybe I can help you. You need to open up, Eira. Tell me... where is your child?"


    Her lips quivered. Then, finally, the tears spilled over. "They... took him away..." she whispered, her voice hoarse and barely audible.


    I hadn¡¯t expected her to answer so quickly. That child clearly meant the world to her. Of course he did¡ªshe was a mother. But what caught my attention even more was the faint flicker of hope in her gaze. As if somewhere deep inside, she still believed she could get him back.


    And this was the chance to make her talk more, and I was going to use it.


    "Where?" I asked quietly.


    "I don¡¯t know..." Her tear-filled eyes met mine. "They said... if I obeyed everything they told me, they¡¯d release me after five years. They¡¯d let me see him... but..."


    Her voice broke, the words refusing toe out.


    "Him?" I repeated. "It was a baby boy?" I asked and pondered over her words, "Free you after five years? That means he is five now?"


    She nodded, slowly, the silent plea in her eyes clear. She wanted help. She needed it. She just didn¡¯t know if she could ask for it.


    I had to piece together the rest. "And after those five years... they didn¡¯t let you go. Instead, they sold you to the ones who auctioned you off to powerful Alphas?"


    Again, she nodded.


    Five years old. That meant she¡¯d been pregnant after she was sent to prison, if I had calcted it right?


    "Who¡¯s the father?" I asked, my tone careful but firm.


    This time, the moment I said it, something shifted. Her gaze broke away from mine. It was like she¡¯d been pulled out of those raw emotions and back into her shell. She looked away, refusing to answer.


    Clearly She didn¡¯t want to talk about him.


    "Eira, you know as well as I do¡ªyou could only conceive a child with your fated mate. And that mate could only be one of the Alphas," I said carefully. "There are many Alphas in our pack. Who was it?"


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    "Someone outside our pack? Was it Keiren from the Dreadwyn Pack?" I continued, trying again. "He was an Alpha too. You had a rtionship with him. Was it him?"


    Still, nothing. Just silence.


    "Was it someone in prison? Someone who took advantage of you? Or... did you meet him after being sold to the traffickers¡ª one of your client?"


    Her silence remained stubborn, like a wall she refused to let crumble.


    "For god¡¯s sake, Eira, say something," I urged, my voice low and desperate. "We don¡¯t have much time. Roman will be back any moment. Don¡¯t you want to find your son?"


    Atst, she looked at me. Not like she¡¯d heard me¡ªbut like the mention of her son had snapped her back to being rational.


    "Yes," I said, catching that flicker of emotion. "I can help you find him. I promise. But I need to know who¡¯s your mate¡ª"


    "He¡¯s dead," she cut in, her voice cold and sharp. "That man is dead. You can¡¯t find him anyway."


    "Dead?" I echoed, stunned. "Who could kill an Alpha?"


    "I did," she answered, without hesitation. Her tone didn¡¯t waver. There was no remorse in it¡ªonly fury.


    "You..." I stared at her, shocked. But she was a pureblood too. Maybe desperation had driven her to it. Maybe something far darker.


    Still, a part of me wondered¡ªwas she telling the truth? Or simply dodging the question?


    "Did he know?" I asked. "Did he know you were carrying his child?"


    She shook her head.


    "Why did you kill him?" I asked again.


    "I¡¯ve killed plenty of people without needing a reason," she said, eyes gleaming with cold fire. "Killing one more shouldn¡¯t be a surprise."


    The grieving mother who¡¯d just shed tears over her son was gone¡ªreced by a woman burning with hate. Whoever that man had been, she despised him. Even the mention of him brought rage to the surface like poison boiling beneath her skin.


    "At least tell me who he was. His bloodline, his pack... something," I pressed.


    She turned back to the window and muttered, "Just a nobody, a fucking bastard."


    And with that, she shut the world out again.


    One thing was clear, if anyone she hated the most, was that man, a father of her child. But who could that be? Maybe I could make her talk again, and she spills it for the sake of finding her son.

 Chapter 52: He Rejected Me

    <h4>Chapter 52: He Rejected Me</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    Even the mere mention of that man, my mate, was like a thousand des tearing through my heart. I hated him. I didn¡¯t even want to think about him.


    Dead? Yes, he was dead to me. And if I could, I would kill him a million times over.


    He would never know he had a child. A monster like him didn¡¯t deserve it. I could never allow my son to turn out like him. I¡¯d rather my child be raised by strangers than grow up under the shadow of that man.


    But still...the hope of seeing my son just once, to make sure he was safe, that no one was hurting him, that he wasn¡¯t alone... made me want to find him.


    "All right," I heard Liam say. He was still there, probably waiting for me to speak.


    Even if I didn¡¯t fully trust Liam, I had to try. I had no other choice.


    "Will you truly help me find my son?" I asked, my voice low but firm.


    "If you¡¯re willing to cooperate, I will," Liam said gently, his tone reassuring.


    "But you can¡¯t tell anyone, not even these five," I said, looking him straight in the eyes. "If they find out, they¡¯ll kill him to get revenge over me. I¡¯m sure of it."


    "I won¡¯t tell anyone," he promised. "But you¡¯ll need to tell me when he was born, where you were at the time, and any details you remember¡ªanything about the people who were around you."


    I told him everything I could recall, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I didn¡¯t know those people and the exact ce. They kept moving me here and there in drugged conditions that I even lost track of day or night, time and dates or even which season was going on.


    "Can you still find him with such little information?" I asked, a faint tremor in my voice.


    "I¡¯ll try, using all the sources I have," he said. "But I can¡¯t promise anything. If I fail, we¡¯ll have to seek help."


    "From who?" I asked, my stomach tightening with dread.


    He gave me a hesitant look, almost skeptical, as if he already knew I wouldn¡¯t like the answer. "You won¡¯t agree with what I¡¯m going to say."


    "What is it?" I asked anyway, bracing myself.


    "The people who can find your son are... the ones you¡¯re living with," Liam said atst, his voice edged with hesitation. "You can¡¯t trust outsiders. But these¡ª"


    "These five?" I cut him off, my tone final. "They¡¯re the least trustable people."


    "Eira, think about it," he tried to reason. "These five are powerful. Theirwork is unmatched. If they want to, they can find your son within days."


    I shook my head slowly. "Either you find him on your own, or just let him be wherever he is. What if he¡¯s safe? What if he¡¯s with good people, and I end up ruining everything by dragging those monsters into it?"


    "They¡¯re monsters, yes¡ªbut they¡¯re not heartless enough to kill a child," he said.


    "No," I said coldly. "Don¡¯t even try to test that theory. I know them better than you. I know how cruel they are. I have experienced it all." I let out a mocking scoff, my eyes full of hate. "Trust? All I have for them is hate. If not for the pureblood in my veins denying me death, I wouldn¡¯t be even here anymore. I would rather die the most painful death than being here."


    As I said it, Liam felt speechless. Probably he didn¡¯t have any more words to defend them.


    "They want a child from you, but you can¡¯t give them one," he tried to reason out. "Sooner orter, they¡¯ll realize it. Before that happens, you need to act and use them to find your son. Your child is a pureblood, Eira. He could possess rare powers, something others would kill to control. You can¡¯t let him fall into the wrong hands. Think about it."


    I didn¡¯t reply, but I was relieved there was someone who was willing to help me, though I didn¡¯t trust him yet entirely. After all, his loyalty lies with his Alphas, and who knows what wicked, selfish n he had of his own in finding my child? These werewolves could never be trusted.


    "Another thing," Liam continued carefully. "Do you still share a bond with your mate? Or was it broken?"


    His question made it clear¡ªhe still didn¡¯t believe me when I said the bastard was dead.


    "Do you see a mating mark anywhere on my body?" I asked tly. "No mark means the bond disappeared when he died."


    "To conceive a child with your mate, a mark isn¡¯t necessary," he said. "But I was curious about the bond you felt with him when both of you found each other? Is it still there?"


    "There¡¯s no bond," I said sharply. I didn¡¯t want to go into the details.


    But it was true.


    He rejected me the moment we found we were fated mates, and the bond was broken right there. That¡¯s good he did it¡ªif not, I would have rejected him anyway.


    That hellish pain I felt when he rejected me¡ªit was worth bearing just because I didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. It was worth breaking every thread of connection with him.


    "You were minor when you were sent to prison and one can find a mate only when they are an adult. That means, you found him after you went to prison" Liam finally concluded the thing he was asking for. "You conceived child then, and after that he rejected you?"


    I couldn¡¯t deny this fact and simply hummed. But I was not going to answer anything more. I didn¡¯t trust him.


    "I am tired. I need rest," I told him and closed my eyes as I rested the side of my head on the backrest of the couch and closed my eyes.


    Just then we heard the sound of someone entering the home. That was Roman. He had returned.

 Chapter 53: Her Personal Chef, Lucian

    <h4>Chapter 53: Her Personal Chef, Lucian</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    I left the side house to get food for Eira. It was clear Liam wanted to speak with her alone, which was why he sent me off. I didn¡¯t protest. If she was willing to talk to anyone, that was already progress. And I trusted Liam enough to know he wouldn¡¯t say or do anything that went against his Alphas.


    When I entered the main house, I found Jason and Lucian in the kitchen. What surprised me was that Lucian wasn¡¯t just hovering around¡ªhe was actually cooking.


    I walked over and saw him at the stove, preparing white sauce pasta. It looked rich and creamy, the kind of dish that made your mouth water just from the scent. I leaned over and took a taste.


    Damn.


    It was perfect¡ªwarm, smooth, andforting, with just the right amount of salt and spice. The kind of dish that wrapped around your soul like a nket, the kind that made you close your eyes and savor every bite like a secret you didn¡¯t want to share.


    "Since when did you learn to make this?" I asked, genuinely impressed.


    Lucian didn¡¯t even look at me. "I just don¡¯t want any of you bitchingter that I cooked for <i>her</i> and not for my own brothers," he said tly. "My brotherse first."


    I had no words. Honestly, all I wanted right now was to finish the te myself¡ªbut I was here for something else.


    "Can you make another chocte pancake... for her?" I asked, a little hesitant.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes snapped toward me, and before I could say more, he mmed his hand on the counter.


    "Roman Ashridge, do you think I¡¯m that bitch¡¯s personal chef?" he growled, calling me by my full name¡ªnever a good sign.


    "And what¡¯s with her tantrums? Wanting to eat only that same shit again and again?" he snapped. "Is she testing my patience to see when I finally lose it and snap her fucking neck?"


    I held my calm. "Liam said she needs to eat. She didn¡¯t touch the food I made earlier. I thought... maybe she¡¯d eat the pancake again. And if you don¡¯t want to make it, you could at least teach me how..."


    "Fuck off," he muttered, clearly done with the conversation.


    But then, without another word, he grabbed a te and served a generous portion of the pasta, added a slice of avocado toast, and poured a ss of juice. He ced it in front of me on the counter.


    "She eats what we eat. No special treatment for the bitch," he said curtly. "If she doesn¡¯t like it, tell her to fuck off."


    He turned away and went back to his cooking.


    I looked at the te in front of me. Even if it wasn¡¯t what I was here for, the pasta really was something else. Maybe... just maybe, she¡¯d like it too


    I quietly ced everything onto a tray and made my way back to the side house.


    When I stepped inside, it seemed Liam and Eira had already finished their conversation.


    "You¡¯re just on time," Liam said, offering a faint smile as he rose from the couch. "I need to return to the hospital. And this patient of mine is doing quite well. All you need to do now is feed her and keep her happy."


    I gave a nomittal hum and set the tray down on the center table. Eira, who had been resting with her eyes closed, slowly opened them and nced at the food. The aroma had already filled the room, rich and warm, and something in her expression made me believe she might actually eat this.


    "That¡¯s a tasty meal," Liam remarked, then turned to her. "You should eat. You need your strength if you want to keep going."


    She didn¡¯t respond, but I had a feeling his words held more meaning¡ªsomething only the two of them understood.


    I looked at her and said, "I¡¯ll see Liam off. Finish this before I get back."


    Still no response.


    I gestured for Liam to follow me, and as I stepped out, I nced back through the small gap in the door just before it shut. I caught a glimpse of her turning toward the tray, her hand reaching for the dish.


    She was going to eat.


    I closed the door gently behind me, a thought creeping into my mind. <i>What the hell does that bastard Lucian put in his food to make her want to eat it?</i><i></i>


    Lucian acted like he didn¡¯t give a damn. Like he didn¡¯t want to lift a finger for her. And yet, he served the very dish he¡¯d just finished cooking.


    He never cooked before, at least I don¡¯t remember him cooking since we started living together¡ªso where had this sudden intereste from?


    And Eira even ate it.


    What the fuck was going on?


    "Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s doing good," Liam said, pulling me from my thoughts.


    I nodded absently. "What did you two talk about?"


    "Talk?" Liam sighed. "It was like talking to a wall. She barely said a word."


    "What did you say to that wall?" I asked again.


    "I wanted to know about her past six years. But... whatever happened to her must¡¯ve been painful as hell. She didn¡¯t answer."


    I could only hum in response as we walked through the side ss door of the main house that directed to the side house.


    Lucian and Jason came into view, still in the open kitchen, moving around as they worked.


    "What do you think it would take to make her talk?" I asked Liam. "To get her to stop just sitting in one ce, staring nkly into nothing?"


    My question didn¡¯t go unheard¡ªLucian and Jason both nced up as well.


    Liam let out a quiet sigh. "She¡¯s lonely. What else do you expect? Maybe try giving her something... or someone. Something to distract her, make her feel less lonely. A friend from her past, perhaps?"


    Lucian scoffed, the soundced with mockery. "Someone from the past? Everyone hates her. Even her own grandparents ditched her and vanished to whatever pit of hell they crawled into."


    Jason chimed in with that same dry, cutting tone. "Maybe we should just toss her in the stables. See if the horses talk to her."


    Lucian didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Even they¡¯d hate her. Animals have instincts. They¡¯d smell what kind of bitch she is."


    I frowned inwardly. These two were like one soul split between two bodies. Their thoughts, their words, even their cruelty¡ªit all came in sync.


    Liam sighed again, clearly fed up. "I¡¯m leaving," he muttered to me before walking off.


    "Lunch is ready," Jason told me. "Go get Rafe."


    I nodded and headed to Rafe¡¯s room, knocking and calling him to join us. We all ate together in silence, enjoying Lucian¡¯s cooking.


    Afterward, I made my way back to the side house.


    When I stepped inside, just as I had expected, she had finished everything on the tray. Not a single bite was left. It was as if her appetite had returned all of a sudden.


    <i>Well... seems like I really do have to turn Lucian into her personal chef.</i>


    Though that bastard had the most vicious mouth, his food was tasty. If that¡¯s what it took to make her eat, then so be it.

 Chapter 54: Questioning Sophia

    <h4>Chapter 54: Questioning Sophia</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    Though buried in work and focused on finding a way to deal with the council, the moment I received a call from the hospital saying Sophia wasn¡¯t feeling well, I headed straight there.


    When I arrived and entered her room, I saw her parents were already present. Her father¡ªa tall, middle-aged man in a sharp gray suit¡ªstood stiffly beside the bed, while her mother, as always, was dressed in her signature style: a light designer blouse paired with a dark, knee-length skirt and heels, adorned withyers of fine pearl jewelry.


    Bruce and Meryl Katz.


    One of the wealthiest business families in our pack¡ªand once, close friends of my parents. I always made an effort to treat them with respect, even though their arrogance had grown insufferable after my parents passed. Still, I remained civil, for Sophia¡¯s sake. They were her parents, after all.


    Bruce was a hybrid male, and Meryl a pureblood female, though not of particrly high rank. Their daughter, Sophia Katz¡ªalso a hybrid¡ªwas regarded as one of the strongest among her kind, thanks to the pureblood traits she¡¯d inherited from her mother.


    That was why my parents had chosen her for me. Finding a true pureblood female¡ªone who could actually match my rank¡ªwas nearly impossible. It was like searching for a needle in an endless field of grass.


    "You¡¯re here?" Sophia¡¯s soft voice reached me.


    I nodded briefly at her parents before walking to her bedside. She extended a hand, and I took it, sitting in the chair beside her.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, my voice firm but gentle.


    She gave a small hum, and just then as Liam entered the room.


    "Alpha," he greeted with the respectful tone he usuallycked these days when he visited my home.


    I nced at him. "Is there anything wrong with her condition?"


    Liam shook his head. "She¡¯s fine."


    I turned back to Sophia. She gave me an apologetic smile. "Kael... I just missed you. Not seeing you made me feel anxious, like I couldn¡¯t breathe. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you..."


    I gently caressed her hand. "It¡¯s alright."


    "What trouble?" her mother interjected sharply. "You¡¯re in this situation because of him. You even carried his child at the cost of losing your life. The least he can do is show up when you¡¯re unwell."


    "Mom, please..." Sophia said softly, trying to rein her mother in, while I chose to ignore her.


    Eira came into our lives because of me¡ªbecause of my brothers. If anyone was to me for Sophia¡¯s situation, it was us. It was me.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t say anything more," Meryl said curtly, before turning her sharp gaze back to me. "I heard you¡¯ve finally found a pureblood to treat Sophia."


    I gave a faint hum, not bothering to look her way. My only n was to spend a little time with Sophia before returning to my work.


    But then the woman spoke again.


    "She used to be a whore. And you¡¯re nning to treat my precious daughter using a filthy whore?" Her voice dripped with disgust. "How revolting!"


    I wasn¡¯t sure why, but her words rubbed me the wrong way. I finally looked at her, my gaze sharp and icy.


    "Then feel free to find a perfectly untouched one yourself," I said coldly. "And I¡¯ll return that ¡¯whore¡¯ to wherever I found her. Shall we do that, Mrs. Katz?"


    Her face contorted, stunned by my tone. "You¡ª"


    "Mom," Sophia interrupted quickly, her voice calm but firm. "Please don¡¯t insult Kael¡¯s efforts. And don¡¯t insult that pureblood either. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to help save my life, isn¡¯t she? Despite who she was¡ªor what she went through¡ªyou should see her as a blessing for me, not shame."


    Before such thoughtfulness from her daughter, Meryl had no choice but to relent. While Bruce was as useless in front of his wife to even stop her.


    "Alright," she huffed. "You two talk. We¡¯ll leave you."


    I didn¡¯t hide my relief as they exited the room. The moment the door shut behind them, Sophia gave my hand a gentle squeeze.


    "I¡¯m sorry about my mother," she said softly. "You know she¡¯s just worried about me."


    I gave her a quiet nod in understanding.


    "Umm... Kael," she added hesitantly, "I want to meet her¡ªthe pureblood. Can I?"


    I stilled for a moment.


    I couldn¡¯t let her know it was Eira. Not yet. I didn¡¯t know how she would react if she learned it was the same woman who had once harmed her¡ªwho had cost us our child.


    "She¡¯s not well enough to leave her room," I told her. "And with the news out that we¡¯ve found a pureblood, it¡¯s not safe to move her. You understand, right?"


    Though disappointed, she nodded. "Alright. I¡¯ll see her once I¡¯m better."


    I agreed with a faint hum. "There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you. Something from six years ago."


    "What is it?" she asked, calm andposed.


    "What made you so certain," I asked, "that it was Eira who leaked information to our enemies?"


    Back then, we trusted everything Sophia said without question. The loss we suffered was too painful, too consuming to think rationally. It felt as though our entire world had copsed in a single night.


    All we wanted was to get a traitors and tear them apart in a painful death. And the traitor turned out to be her, who we didn¡¯t expect to be even in our wildest dreams.


    At my unexpected question, Sophia¡¯s expression flickered with brief surprise, but she quicklyposed herself. My gaze remained fixed on her, watching closely.


    "Didn¡¯t you all see the video of her with Keiren?" she said, her voice steady. "She was fooling around with him. Don¡¯t you remember? Even Alice once mentioned that Eira had a boyfriend¡ªbut she never said who. Why would she hide it from Alice, when she told her everything? Because she was with the enemy. She wanted you, but you had me. So she chose another Alpha from the rival pack."


    "Having an affair is one thing," I said quietly. "But that doesn¡¯t mean she was the one who leaked information."


    Sophia¡¯s gaze faltered for a moment. Her brows drew together.


    "Are you doubting me, Kael?" she asked softly, her voice delicate, touched with sadness. "I saw her talking secretly on the phone, more than once. Always whispering like a thief, answering unknown numbers. When I confronted her, she admitted it was her boyfriend. And the rest..."


    She pressed a hand to her temple.


    "Maybe it¡¯s this condition. My memories are getting blurry. I haven¡¯t thought about any of it for six years. I¡¯ll try to remember everything... I just need a little time."


    "It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t force yourself," I said gently, wrapping my hand around hers. "Just calm down."


    She gave a faint smile, a touch of warmth finally returning to her pale face.


    "Do you know what today is?" she asked suddenly. "Why I missed you so much?"


    I thought for a moment, but nothing came to mind. I shook my head.


    "It¡¯s the most important day for us," she said, her voice growing tender, her cheeks blushing ever so slightly. "It¡¯s the day we conceived our child."


    Her words brought back those memories from the six years back.

 Chapter 55: Sophia’s Parents

    <h4>Chapter 55: Sophia¡¯s Parents</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    That day... I wasn¡¯t sure what came over me and we ended up in bed. I lost control, and I knotted her. It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen, but it did. What I remember afterword was chaos. Sophia was bleeding heavily and in excruciating pain. I rushed her to the nearest hospital.


    The doctor said she was barely saved and was lucky. That a hybrid surviving the knot of a high-rank Alpha was almost unheard of, but there were few rare exceptions in the past where hybrids survived the knot and even conceived a child for the powerful Alphas.


    Sophia was one of them, rare and fortunate. Maybe her mother¡¯s pure blood trait had saved her.


    And then, she ended up conceiving our child. But before Sophia could even share the good news with me, that bitch Eira shot her.


    When Sophia was saved and admitted to the hospital, it was the doctor who told me that Sophia was pregnant, but she had lost her child.


    I was stunned at first, then overwhelmed with a crushing anger. Because I knew that was my child.


    When Sophia finally woke up, the very first thing she asked me was about our baby. And when I told her the truth, she broke down, tears spilling as she whispered apologies for not being able to save our child.


    I had no words left. I could only swallow the bitterness of loss and curse that bitch for tearing apart my world¡ªfor taking away my parents, my family, and even my child.


    "Kael?" her soft voice brought me back to my senses. "What are you thinking? That... how it would have been if we hadn¡¯t lost our child?" She asked.


    I gave a silent nod. The grief sat too heavy on my chest to speak.


    "I think about it too," she murmured. "Don¡¯t worry. Once I¡¯m healed, we¡¯ll try again." She offered a small smile. "I survived your knot once, so I can do it again. Remember, my mother¡¯s a pureblood¡ªI¡¯m still a strong hybrid."


    "Sure," I replied, not wanting to upset her.


    But deep inside, I knew¡ªI wouldn¡¯t put Sophia through that again and make her bleed the way she did that night.


    I already have someone who can do the work of breeding¡ªthat bitch Eira. Once she gave me a child, Sophia and I will raise it together as our own child.


    That bitch caused that loss to us, so she will make up for it.


    She will cry to see how her child is being raised by some other woman while she was nobody to her own child.


    My gaze darkened. ¡¯<i>Or maybe she won¡¯t even be alive to see it.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>Spending some time with Sophia, I returned to office.


    Entire time my mind yed Sophia¡¯s reaction about the past incident and made me wonder if she was even sure about what she was saying.


    But for now I wish to let it slide given it must be because of her weak condition and hazy mind caused by the overload of medicines to survive and lying in the hospital bed for the past six years.


    -----


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    After ate lunch, Roman went back to that bitch¡ªand of course, we couldn¡¯t stop him. She was going to devour all of his time now.


    Lucian, Rafe, and I sat down to discuss security matters, all for the sake of protecting that bitch. It wouldn¡¯t be long before someone tried to get their hands on her, and we had to be prepared.


    The inte rang. Lucian picked it up, listening in silence before his expression twisted in irritation.


    "Let them in," he said, then hung up.


    I caught on immediately. "They¡¯re here?"


    Lucian gave a curt nod, clearly displeased. "What else?"


    "If it weren¡¯t for Kael, I¡¯d have drained both their bodies of that rotten blood," Rafe muttered as he got to his feet. "But whatever, I¡¯m out. Can¡¯t handle more of this bullshit today."


    Just then, Roman returned, carrying an empty tray.


    "Who¡¯sing?" he asked, setting the tray down.


    "Sophia¡¯s parents," I replied, eyeing the clean te in his hands. "She ate everything?"


    Roman gave a low hum. "Looks like she enjoys our chef Lucian¡¯s cooking."


    "Tell her I made it and you¡¯ll see her throw it all up," Lucian scoffed. "Like an ungrateful bitch she is."


    Roman ignored him and turned to Rafe, who was already walking toward his room.


    "Rafe."


    "What now?" Rafe nced back, eyes narrowing at the tray. "Don¡¯t tell me you want me to clean the dish that bitch ate from. Ask her to do it herself."


    Roman exhaled slowly, trying to keep calm. "I want you to keep watch on the side-house and on her, instead of going to your room."


    "So I¡¯m her damn watchdog now?" Rafe sneered.


    "I wouldn¡¯t have asked, but none of these two will go to her. And I can¡¯t trust them around Sophia¡¯s parents either. There¡¯s a high chance to see their dead bodies lying on the floor just because two mad wolves lost their temper," Roman exined.


    "Alright!" Rafe snapped, though reluctantly, and headed toward the side-house.


    Just like Roman, Rafe didn¡¯t trust our temper either.


    Roman ced the tray on the kitchen counter, and by that time, Sophia¡¯s parents had already arrived at the front entrance of the house.


    Bruce and Meryl walked into the drawing room. That arrogant old bitch strutted in like she was some goddess from another realm¡ªelegant, poised, and unbearably smug. Her self-importance was suffocating.


    <i>¡¯God save us from this hellishly annoying woman or I might just end up sending her back to you.¡¯ </i>I heard Lucian say.


    We could still tolerate that bitch Eira¡ªat least she had the decency to keep her mouth shut. But this one? Ugh. A walking migraine.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Katz," Roman greeted them politely.


    He was doing it for Kael¡¯s sake, we all knew that. But beneath the surface, he was just as irritated like us¡ªhe just happened to be better at pretending otherwise.


    Lucian and I stood up out of sheer formality.


    Bruce gave a nod in response. Meryl, on the other hand, barely acknowledged us with a hum as her eyes swept across the grand, drawing room, inspecting everything like it was her own home.


    "You four live here with Kael," she said, her voiceced with condescension. "This would¡¯ve been my daughter¡¯s home by now¡ªliving like a queen with her mate."


    Lucian and I exchanged a nce.


    <i>And there it was.</i>


    She had opened her damn old mouth, just as irritating as ever.


    "Bruce should keep her mouth busy with wrinkly cock so she¡¯ll talk less," Lucian muttered under his breath.


    I smirked, leaning slightly toward him. "Even his stinky cock must¡¯ve refused to enter that annoying mouth of hers," I whispered back.


    Roman clearly heard us and shot a brief re in our direction before shifting his attention back to them.

 Chapter 56: Poisonous Words

    <h4>Chapter 56: Poisonous Words</h4>


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    "Please, have a seat," Roman said politely.


    The two settled onto the sofa, draped in their usual disy of fabricated grace, wearing their wealth like a badge.


    Why wouldn¡¯t they? The four of us weren¡¯t born into luxury. We were here because of Kael¡ªand they never let us forget it.


    They probably sat there imagining the day their precious daughter would walk through that door, iming her rightful ce in this home, while we were shown the way out.


    But soon enough, that delusion of theirs would shatter.


    Because it wouldn¡¯t be us, but their daughter who wouldn¡¯t be allowed to step foot in this house.


    "May I know what brings you here?" Roman asked, though he already knew the answer.


    "We want to see that whore¡ªthe pureblood you bought," Meryl replied without hesitation.


    The moment those words left her mouth, my fists clenched, and I could feel the same tension ripple through Lucian and Roman.


    Alright, she was a bitch, a whore, and what not, but now she was our whore and only we could call her a bitch. Not this annoying cunt with wrinkles.


    Roman kept his calm and told her, "Mrs. Katz, my apologies, but you can¡¯t see her."


    Meryl shot him a look, equal parts arrogance and irritation. "Kael intends to use her to save my daughter. Before that happens, I need to know what kind of filth she¡¯s lived through. I won¡¯t have my daughter tainted by some creature crawling out of the gutter."


    This was getting out of hand now.


    Before Lucian or I could utter a word, Roman spoke again. "I understand you, Mrs. Katz. But it¡¯s not possible."


    "What if I insist?" she pressed, her voiceced with challenge.


    "Then I¡¯m afraid you would be disappointed," Roman replied, his tone polite but threaded with warning.


    Roman was versed in having business dealing with such annoying and insufferable wealthy people, so he knew how to measure his words well, not aggressive but effective.


    "Mrs. Katz, how about I show you a way out?" Lucian offered a mocking smirk curling his lips.


    This bastard never hesitated to offend anyone, and I was no different.


    "Might as well send them off to their fancy luxury car," I added with equal mockery.


    The old woman clenched her fists in fury, and red at the three of us.


    "You three nobody poor bastards," she spat. "Just because Kael epted you as his mate brothers, you think you own this ce? Don¡¯t forget, all of this belongs to my daughter. Once she¡¯s well and bes Kael¡¯s mate, the first thing she¡¯ll do is throw all of you out."


    If it weren¡¯t for Kael, I would¡¯ve dragged this hag straight to my torture room. I¡¯d pull her teeth out, one by one, slice out her tongue, and seal her lips shut¡ªleaving only a gap small enough to slide a straw through so she could suck some liquid and wouldn¡¯t die too soon.


    "Who dares to throw my brothers out of their own home?" A cold voice came through, and the silence fell over the room.


    Kael had returned.


    And from the look on his face, he was far from pleased. It wasn¡¯t surprising as none of us ever tolerated someone insulting our brothers.


    The bitch Meryl shut her mouth as both husband and wife shared skeptical gazes.


    All eyes turned to Kael as he stepped into the drawing room. His strides were long and deliberate, each step echoing withmanding confidence.


    Tall, sharp-jawed, and devastatingly handsome in a tailored dark suit that hugged his form like second skin. His expression grave, carved in stone, without a trace of warmth in his eyes. The veins along his temple and neck pulsing with the restrained fury he made no effort to hide.


    He sat in the main chair, that meant for only him, and lowered himself onto it like a king returning to his throne. Against the high back, he looked every inch the ruler he was, his hands resting on the armrests, one leg crossed over the other with that signature roguish charm.


    This wasn¡¯t just a man entering into his home.


    This was the Alpha returning to his territory.


    And he wasn¡¯t pleased.


    Kael¡¯s gaze swept over us, thennded coldly on the two guests.


    "So, what were you saying?" He asked, as he straight looked at the arrogant woman, his tonecked any trace of respect.


    The old bitch, Meryl, visibly faltered¡ªjust a flicker in her eyes, but it was enough.


    "I was just reminding them what ce my daughter holds in your life, andter in this house once she is better and bes your mate," the woman opened her shitty mouth, entirely delusional.


    Lucian muttered under his breath, "Who¡¯s gonna tell her?"


    "Kael will," I replied tly, while Roman simply gave a slow shake of his head. We all knew this bitch had sealed her fate.


    Her greatest mistake? Daring to insult Kael¡¯s brothers and that too on his face.


    "And who gave you an authority to do that?" his voice calm, but cold.


    "I¡¯m Sophia¡¯s mother," she said boldly,pletely blind to the danger in front of her. "I have every right to think about her future. Don¡¯t forget¡ªshe¡¯s bedridden because of you. She almost died because you couldn¡¯t control yourself."


    Kael¡¯s gaze darkened. "Seems like you¡¯ve forgotten who you¡¯re speaking to," he said, voice deeper now, colder. "I treated you with some consideration because of your rtionship with my parents. But it looks like it¡¯s time for a reminder."


    Still, the old woman didn¡¯t get it. "Kael, you owe us¡ª"


    "Kneel."


    Kael¡¯s voice cracked through the air like thunder¡ªangry, cold, absolute.


    The pressure in the room shifted violently. Meryl gasped, her body trembling. Within seconds, both she and Bruce were forced from the sofa, falling to their knees before him.


    Their old bones buckled under the crushing force of Kael¡¯s Alpha aura.


    Even the strong Alpha¡¯s like us, his own mate-brothers, couldn¡¯t stand his Alpha aura, then these two were nothing more than tiny ants being crushed under his toe.


    With their heads lowered, their bodies restrained, the old couple looked like prey ready to ughter by hunter.


    "You dare enter my home without my permission," Kael¡¯s angry voice echoed once more. "And you even insult my brothers?"


    A little more use of his Alpha aura and the two might just shatter under it.


    "Alpha..." Bruce finally tried to speak. "There¡¯s a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"


    "Indeed there¡¯s a misunderstanding," Kael cut in. "Let me clear it up for you both, once and for all. So even your delusional, rotting brains can finallyprehend."


    We held our breath, clearly in a mood to enjoy the show.


    "I am not going to make your daughter my mate," Kael dered coldly. "My brotherse before anything else, and they do not ept her. So neither do I."


    <i>Damn.</i> He finally said it.


    Lucian, Roman, and I exchanged quick, satisfied nces. Time to uncork champaign bottle.


    "And about sleeping with your daughter," he said with chilling calm. "As far as I know, I didn¡¯t force her. I had lost my mind that night entirely, but she didn¡¯t. She could have run away¡ªyet she seemed so eager to get under me."


    Meryl was unable to utter a single word.


    Kael¡¯s gaze darkened further, his next words filled with utter insult, "Perhaps she learned it from her mother¡ªwho clearly doesn¡¯t find her hybrid husband enough, so she keeps warming the beds of other men."


    Meryl gasped at the truth about her being said in front of everyone, but Kael didn¡¯t pause.


    "You really believe just carrying my child makes her worthy of bing my mate?" He sneered darkly, "I fuck around several whores and might end up losing control into knotting them. If every one of them shows up pregnant, should I go ahead and mark them too?"


    With every passing moment, his words were getting poisonous. He wasparing their daughter to the whores he fucked, and we knew well, those whores won¡¯t survive to carry his child. But it was a good way to say it.


    "Keep it in your mind. I am trying to save your daughter just because once she had carried my child, and I feelpelled to protect and care for her. But you keep acting entitled and force me, you will see me burry you two along with your daughter in the same grave."


    He was Alpha of this pack. He was the rule here. He could do whatever he wanted and no one could say a word.


    "What the hell is going on?" Lucian muttered in disbelief.


    We weren¡¯t any different. Roman and I were just as stunned by what Kael was saying.


    We had always assumed he loved Sophia. He made her his girlfriend in the past. He even impregnated her. And every Alpha knew¡ªyou only knot the woman you want to carry your child.


    But now...


    Did he truly mean what he said? Or was it just his anger talking?


    We could only hope¡ªhe meant every word of it.

 Chapter 57: Making Her Mate Was Never On the List

    <h4>Chapter 57: Making Her Mate Was Never On the List</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    This woman had always been a fucking nuisance, and the only reason I ever tolerated her shit was because she used to my mother¡¯s friend. But after my parents passed away, she turned into a goddamn pain in the ass.


    I was being patient these years out of the respect for my mother, but now? Now this woman¡¯d crossed a fucking line by daring to insult my brothers.


    My brothers¡ªRoman, Lucian, Jason, and Rafe, not blood rted, but they are everything to me. They are my backbone, the reason I still have a goddamn grip on sanity. The only reason this pack isn¡¯t burning in the mes of my rage.


    Six years ago, when I lost everything, I was ready to set the whole fucking world on fire. I didn¡¯t care who got in the way. But these four? They stood beside me through every second of hell. They bled with me. They fucking suffered with me. They¡¯re my real family¡ªmy world.


    And this old bitch dares run her rotting mouth and spit filth about them in my home?


    Fuck no.


    Time to put her in her ce. Permanently.


    "Meryl Katz," I said, my voice icy and full of threat. "One more fucking word against any of my brothers¡ªjust <i>one</i>¡ªand I swear on my dead parents, I¡¯ll butcher every one of your sons, those bastards you¡¯ve bred for those Alphas like the pack whore you are."


    Her face drained of color, and her body started to tremble. Good. She knew I wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Meryl might be a pureblood, but her mother had her married off to a fucking hybrid just to keep her daughters dominance over her husband. Meanwhile, Meryl spread her legs for every high-ranking Alpha that came sniffing, popping out sons for them like a bitch in heat.


    And with that pathetic hybrid husband? She managed to squeeze out only one daughter¡ªSophia¡ªbefore her useless womb dried up.


    Even now, she was still selling herself to Alphas who wanted a pureblood to fuck and knot, though she couldn¡¯t breed. The bitch made a fortune from it, whoring out her bloodline like it was business. The perfect whore with a noblebel.


    I turned to her husband, Bruce, who had knelt there like a useless fucking statue.


    "Bruce Katz," I said, my voice like ice. "You¡¯ve made enough money whoring out your wife to every Alpha who needed to blow off steam. You really want to lose all that now¡ªbecause this bitch can¡¯t shut her mouth?"


    "Alpha... I..." he stammered.


    "She¡¯s still your wife, isn¡¯t she?" I sneered. "Then shove your limp fucking cock down her throat and shut her up the way a man should. Or is it too soft for that now?" My eyes dropped deliberately below his waist, "Should I send word to those Alphas¡ªtell them to stop being gentle with her and fuck her throat until she can¡¯t speak another goddamn word?"


    Bruce and Meryl both paled, their bodies trembling under the weight of my words.


    On the side, I could hear Jason whispered to Lucian, "He doesn¡¯t talk much, but when he is pissed, his mouth can be more poisonous than yours, the worst I must say."


    Lucian chuckled, "And how it feels like a melody to my ears. So rare, and I can keep listening him forever."


    These two, even in this situation, couldn¡¯t forget to find their own entertainment. But I preferred them just like that.


    "Please forgive her this time," Bruce said, his voice barely holding together.


    I shot him a re. "Instead of opening your shitty mouth to beg, you should¡¯ve used it earlier and told your bitch of a wife to shut the fuck up before she spat the shit."


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Alpha," Bruce muttered and turned stiffly to Meryl. "Apologize to Alpha and his brothers. Right now."


    The old hag clearly didn¡¯t want to¡ªprobably cursing me to hell in that rotten little head of hers. But what the fuck could she do now? She was backed into a corner, trembling like a leaf in a storm.


    She looked at me, then my brothers. "I apologize for what I said."


    I narrowed my eyes. "That¡¯s it? A few hollow-ass words for the bullshit you just spewed like it was gospel?"


    She stiffened, swallowed, and bowed her head. "I deeply apologize. This home belongs only to Alpha and his mate-brothers. Sophia is no one here. She will not be Alpha¡¯s mate."


    "So pretentious," I muttered, then looked at my brothers. "Want anything else from her?"


    "I¡¯d rather go deaf than hear another word from that wrinkly-ass whore," Lucian snapped, pure disgust dripping from his voice. "Get them the fuck out of here before I w my own eyes out."


    I hummed, turning my gaze back to the disgraceful pair. "Did you hear that? My brothers have spoken. Now get the fuck out¡ªand don¡¯t even <i>think</i> about setting foot near this estate again unless you want to vanish from this world without a trace."


    I dropped the Alpha aura I¡¯d been pressing on them, and both of them nearly copsed like spineless sacks of bones, gasping like fish out of water.


    "Leave," I said coldly. Just that. One word. And they fucking ran. Legs trembling, hearts in their throats. Gone in seconds.


    "Damn you, Kael," Lucian muttered, pleased grin. "You almost made me fall for you today."


    "Fuck off," I grunted, standing up from my chair, heading upstairs to my room to freshen up.


    Lucian, the bastard, chuckled behind me like he didn¡¯t just stir shit.


    "Hey, we¡¯re mate-brothers. Nothing wrong if I fall for you," he called after me, the teasing tone annoying as ever.


    "You can save that twisted love for Rafe," I shot back tly without looking at him.


    "Rafe? That bitch is already mine," Lucianughed.


    This bastard and his damn mouth. If Rafe had been here, we¡¯d be breaking up another full-blown fight¡ªone trying to strangle the other while throwing insults like wild dogs.


    Good thing Rafe wasn¡¯t here to listen what Lucian said.


    But then I recalled something and looked around. "Where is Rafe?"


    "There," Roman said as he signalled me to look at the ss wall showing the view of the side house. Rafe was standing outside under the patio, his back resting on one of the wooden poles supporting it.


    "I sent him to watch over the side house when I was here to deal with the Katz couple," Roman exined.


    I hummed and walked to the staircase, only to hear Lucian again. "Kael, you truly don¡¯t love Sophia? She was your girlfriend..."


    "Do we need to love someone to fuck around?" I asked, somehow not pleased with the question, and walked upstairs.


    Seeing my bad mood, they didn¡¯t ask anything more.


    As I entered the room, I thought about what he asked. Sophia... who was she to me?


    Definitely not the one I loved.


    Back then, I had to keep her around because my mother insisted, and in her mind, Sophia was the perfect partner for me.


    My mother, the only person in this world, I dearly respected and loved. Out of love and respect for my mother, I kept Sophia around. It also helped me keep other women from approaching me.


    Then... that night happened, and Sophia was admitted to the hospital because I knotted her, and she barely survived. My mother insisted I be responsible toward her, and I obeyed.


    After my mother died, I feltpelled to keep my promise of being responsible toward Sophia. It made me feel like I was still connected to my mother through that promise.


    There was one person in this world, I dearly respected and loved- My mother. She was a great woman.


    Also, the fact that she carried my child¡ªmy blood¡ªI had to be responsible. That¡¯s why I had been doing everything to save her.


    But, marking her and making my mate was never on the list.

 Chapter 58: Drugs, Do You Have Any?

    <h4>Chapter 58: Drugs, Do You Have Any?</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    After what Kael did today, we were in a merry mood for the first time in a long while. The weight of epting that bitch Sophia as our mate, in case Kael gave in to her request, had finally been lifted.


    From the looks of it, after treating her, Kael might just keep his distance from her¡ªand that would be truly great.


    "He doesn¡¯t fancy that bitch. This calls for a celebration," Lucian announced as he stood up from the sofa, his tone dripping with enthusiasm. "And to celebrate it, I am going to cook again for you all. A feast for the gods."


    Jason and I exchanged a look. Wasn¡¯t this bastard being overly enthusiastic about cooking these days?


    "You¡¯re going to celebrate by cooking?" I asked, arching a brow. "As far as I remember, your way of celebrating always includes drinking and fucking some bitches."


    "This celebration calls for my hungry stomach, not my cock," he replied without even turning to look at me.


    I turned to Jason. "Let¡¯s help him prepare whatever feast he¡¯s nning."


    "You first go and free Rafe. He must be getting irritated by now," Jason suggested.


    Just as he said that, Rafe walked back into the drawing room, clearly relieved the old couple had left. "I can¡¯t stand there as her watchdog. You guys do it," he dered.


    I pushed myself off the sofa to leave, but Lucian spoke again. "Seems like we five won¡¯t be able to stay together like before. All because of that bitch," he spat. "We just got rid of one from our lives, but this one stays¡ªand who knows for how long."


    "There¡¯s no need for any of us to be by her side all the time," Jason said, picking up the tablet from the centre table. "We can see her directly here through the cameras we installed there." He put one small device on the centre table, "Tell that bitch to press the button on it whenever she is in a mood to trouble to us."


    I nced at the tablet screen as Jason switched it to the bedroom feed.


    She was still on the couch by the window, but had fallen asleep, resting her side against the backrest. Her legs were bare, exposed as the nket that had been covering her had slipped halfway down the couch.


    I frowned at the sight, only for Jason toment, "Now you¡¯re going to object to having a camera in the bedroom? You can go fuck her. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯d be watching you fucking a whore."


    "I¡¯m more than willing to let you see how well I fuck her," I shot back with equal mockery. "But for now, I have to go and put that damn nket on her so she doesn¡¯t freeze in the cold air and fall sick."


    With that, I turned to leave.


    "Want to join him in fucking the bitch?" I heard Rafe ask Jason.


    "I would rather be celibate than fuck her," Jason retorted bitterly as I stepped out of the house.


    Somewhere deep down, I knew Jason and Lucian didn¡¯t truly mean it when they imed they didn¡¯t want to fuck her. They sure did, but their hatred wouldn¡¯t let them admit it.


    A bitch in the house, left untouched by us¡ªthat would be the greatest wonder. Not like we¡¯ve ever cared who the bitch was before fucking her, and Eira was no different.


    The only difference was that we had known her before, when she used to be so innocently beautiful. I doubt any of us hadn¡¯t wished to get our hands on her even back then. But sadly, she was a minor.


    I entered the bedroom and picked up the shawl to cover her, but just as I reached her, she opened her eyes and looked at me.


    "You should sleep on the bed instead," I said. "Sleeping like this will only strain your body."


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her gaze lingered for a moment before her eyes closed again.


    I exhaled a deep sigh and gently wrapped the shawl around her shoulders.


    "I¡¯m in the main house," I told her, cing the device Jason had handed me on the bedside table. "If you need anything, just press the button."


    Still, no response¡ªonly silence.


    I added, ncing up at the camera in the corner of the ceiling, "We¡¯ll be watching you from that to make sure you¡¯re fine."


    It was a warning. A reminder that we had eyes on her¡ªso no tricks, no stunts.


    "I¡¯ll return with dinner. Is there anything you want to eat?" I asked, not really expecting her to answer.


    But then she spoke. "Drugs. Do you have any?"


    Damn she finally spoke and that too to ask once again for something she shouldn¡¯t.


    "I told youst time, you can¡¯t," I said firmly while adjusting the nket over her bare legs. "If you want, I can bring you some books to read. You used to like reading, didn¡¯t you?"


    Her eyes met mine, cold and void of any emotion.


    "For the past six years, I¡¯ve consumed more drugs than food," she said. "If you won¡¯t give it to me, you¡¯ll be the one in trouble when I start getting withdrawal symptoms. Trust me, you won¡¯t want that."


    Oh, she knew how to talk. And to do it so fucking coldly. Not bad.


    "We¡¯ll deal with it when ites," I replied without flinching. "But drugs are out of the question."


    She turned her gaze away, toward the window, as if speaking to me any further was a waste of her breath. She wasn¡¯t wrong. She wasn¡¯t getting any.


    I left the side house and returned to the main home where my brothers waited. Most of my time today had been spent with her, and I didn¡¯t want them thinking I¡¯d abandoned them.


    Besides, I would be sleeping with her tonight anyway. So this evening was for my brothers.


    Like Lucian said, it really was a day worth celebrating.

 Chapter 59: Desire To Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 59: Desire To Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    Jason and Lucian prepared a feast for the five of us... or rather, for six now.


    Lucian had cooked dishes so vorful they made us wonder if this bastard had missed his calling. Maybe he should¡¯ve been a chef at some five-star hotel instead of a drug maker or savage killer.


    Imagine a man who can slit a throat without flinching, killing in cold blood as if it were a daily chore, and yet the same man cooks like a seasoned family man. Thatbination didn¡¯t make sense, but then again, that was Lucian. You could never guess what he¡¯d surprise us with next.


    "It¡¯s ready," Lucian announced just as I stepped forward to help them set the table.


    This time, though, there was a difference. Instead of five, six tes were served¡ªlike it was the most normal thing in the world. Jason and Lucian ced each dish with practiced ease, setting them neatly across the dining table.


    Lucian pushed one te toward me. "Go, feed this to that bitch."


    I looked down at the te full of beautifully arranged food, the aroma tempting even me.


    "Doesn¡¯t look like something you¡¯d make for someone you call a bitch," Rafe remarked as he droppedzily into his seat.


    "I call you a bitch and you¡¯re still here eating my food," Lucian replied with a wicked smirk.


    Rafe shot him a grin. "But a bitch with a pussy seems more interesting, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "I¡¯m sure your ass is equally interesting," Lucian fired back.


    "Not more than yours," Rafe returned without missing a beat.


    The rest of us exhaled in collective defeat. Their banter could go on forever, neither of them ever getting tired of throwing jabs.


    "You two can get the hell out of here and leave us to eat in peace," Kael warned, voice t and firm.


    As always, Kael to the rescue.


    They went silent immediately, and everyone took their seats. While I picked up the extra te and headed toward the side house.


    She didn¡¯t refuse the food tonight either.


    I left her alone once again and returned to the main house, where my brothers and I ate in peace, savoring the delicious meal and expensive wine, talkingte into the night.


    When it was time to sleep, I rose from my chair to return to the side house. At the same time Lucian slipped into his dark trench coat.


    "Where are you going?" Kael asked him.


    "You work during the day. My work begins at night," Lucian replied casually.


    "Haven¡¯t you two already taken care of everything?" I asked. "You should take a break tonight, after the good time we had together."


    "There¡¯s no harm in checking things again," Lucian insisted, already eyeing the tablet left on the table. "Or do you want me to sit here and watch you fuck that bitch on the camera feed tonight?"


    "Of course. And I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s better than the porn you used to jerk off to," I shot back and turned to leave. "Good night."


    Jason stood up. "I¡¯lle with you."


    "No need," Lucian declined without hesitation. "It¡¯s just a minor check-round. I¡¯m going alone."


    Jason didn¡¯t argue. It was clear Lucian wanted some time by himself.


    When I returned to the side house, she was already lying down. Maybe she was asleep, maybe not,


    I didn¡¯t want to disturb her. Quietly, I cleared the empty dishes from the small table, carried them into thepact kitchen, and left them in the sink.


    The night before, I¡¯d stayed with her in the main house, sleeping on the couch so I wouldn¡¯t scare her. But tonight was different. She seemed stable, calm. The bed in this room wasrge enough for two, and there was no reason for me to sleep in the couch.


    I turned off the light, leaving only the soft glow of the wallmp casting golden shadows across the room. The silence was thick, broken only by the rustle of sheets as I climbed into bed.


    Lying beside her, with nothing but inches between our bodies, my thoughts drifted to the past¡ªthose endless nights I had imagined her this close. To hold her. To feel her warmth against me. To breathe her in.


    And now that she was right here, within reach... but...


    Shey on her side, back turned to me, as if she were intentionally drawing a line I wasn¡¯t meant to cross.


    But I wasn¡¯t a saint. Never imed to be.


    If I couldn¡¯t fuck her tonight, I could at least touch her... feel her the way I had always dreamed of.


    I shifted closer, inch by inch, until my chest pressed softly against her back. My arm wrapped around her waist, slipping across her stomach, drawing her into me. My nose brushed her neck, and I nuzzled her gently.


    There was a trace of ointment on her skin, but beneath it lingered that familiar scent I remembered so vividly.


    Wildflowers and honey. Sweet and warm. Innocence threaded with quiet, hidden desire.


    That was her. That had always been her.


    I inhaled slowly, letting the scent cloud my thoughts. My lips grazed the back of her neck, and the soft contact stirred something inside me that I had been holding back.


    Just this much wasn¡¯t enough.


    "Eira," I whispered, my voice gravel and heat.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to answer. I knew she wouldn¡¯t.


    Still, I reached forward and gently turned her to face me. Her eyes were open, staring at me with that same vacant, unreadable gaze.


    I traced my fingers along her cheek, slow and careful, then let them slide to her lips. They were not soft, yet, but not bad enough to be left untouched. I brushed my thumb over them, leaning in until our mouths were a breath apart.


    "Will you suffocate," I murmured, "if I kiss you? Just a little?"


    Her hand moved.


    Without a word, she unfastened the top buttons of her shirt to expose her chest, her other hand sliding the nket off her legs. She bent her knees upward and parted her thighs, as she pulled the shirt up to her belly before turning her head toward the window, her gaze fixed on the night beyond the ss.


    I froze, stunned by her sudden actions¡ªuntil the meaning sank in.


    Damn it.


    I clenched my jaw, heat and fury crawling up my spine.


    She was offering herself to me. Not with desire. Not with affection. Just an empty, practiced gesture. She was treating me like a fucking client.


    Come. Do it. Get it over with. Leave.


    All I¡¯d asked for was a kiss. A goddamn kiss. Was that too much?


    She could¡¯ve told me to back off. But instead, she chose this... cruel, mechanical response.


    I grabbed her jaw, forcing her to look at me. Her skin was soft beneath my palm, but my grip was cold. My eyes locked onto hers, sharp with restrained rage.


    "You so desperately want me to fuck you, huh?" I snarled. "Can¡¯t go a single night without your cunt being filled?"


    She didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t blink. Her expression stayed hollow, as if my voice didn¡¯t even reach her. Just those empty, soulless eyes holding mine.


    I let go, the cold in my chest settling deeper than before. She wasn¡¯t going to change. Not tonight.


    Without another word, I pulled away from her andy back, staring at the ceiling.


    "I always thought of kissing you. Wondered how it would feel," I murmured into the quiet. "Finally, tonight could¡¯ve been our first... but you had to ruin it."


    She turned her back to me again, silent.


    I stared at the curve of her spine, the fragile slope of her shoulder des beneath the thin fabric.


    What was she thinking now? Was there even anything left inside her to think with?


    Would there evere a day when she kissed me willingly?


    I wasn¡¯t going to wait forever.


    I¡¯d fuck her once she healed. That much was certain.


    But damn it, I still wanted her lips on mine. I wanted her to kiss me willingly at least once.

 Chapter 60: Eira’s First Kiss- I

    <h4>Chapter 60: Eira¡¯s First Kiss- I</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    <i>(shback ¡ª Six Years Ago)</i>


    After the final ss of the day, I rushed toward the back of the school to meet him.


    I looked at my wristwatch. ¡¯<i>It must be at least half an hour¡ªhe must be waiting for me. I need to run.¡¯</i>


    Thankfully, today I had worn a casual T-shirt, jeans, and sports shoes, with my hair tied in a ponytail¡ªperfect for running.


    Running with my heavy schoolbag hung on my shoulders, frequently ncing at my wrist watch, I crossed the vast school building, the sports ground behind it, and then passed through the broken boundary fence to head toward the grassynd ahead¡ªto reach the far end, the deserted part where hardly anyone went.


    I had been there a few times to meet him, so I didn¡¯t find it difficult to reach. Moreover, the happiness of being able to spend some time with him was stronger than feeling any difficulty.


    Before that, I had to convinced Alice to head home first with a half-baked excuse. I told her I had something to finish at school, something random and forgettable.


    Of course, that sneaky girl sensed something was off. She gave me a suspicious look, but she was too sweet to push for the truth. Such a kind and sweet friend she was. It wasn¡¯t that I wanted to hide it from her, just... not yet.


    Because, it had only been a month since he and I started talking. Just a few short weeks since we realized we liked each other. It felt too soon to let anyone know about us.


    What if I ended up like those other girls I¡¯d seen crying in the hallways over broken hearts?


    Once I was certain about my rtionship with him, and after I turned sixteen and officially became an adult ining few months, I will tell her.


    Until then, I had to keep this feeling bottled up inside, even though every day I felt like screaming to the world that this handsome and amazing boy, he was mine.


    To be honest, I never thought I¡¯d feel this way about anyone, especially not so quickly. I¡¯d always kept my distance from boys, never interested, never tempted. But maybe I¡¯d just been waiting for <i>him</i>.


    Despite my grandparents had always been strict with me, controlled my life, and often warned me to keep distance from boys, I couldn¡¯t resist when it came to him.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t even take a moment for me to fall for him, and somehow, I was lucky enough thatter he felt the same.


    When I first met him, I was convinced he wasn¡¯t interested. He used to nce at me with this unreadable look, like I was nothing more than just something that amused him.


    But slowly, those asional looks turned into brief exchanges. Little conversations when we crossed paths. Then longer ones. Until one day, talking to him became the part of my day I looked forward to most.


    Today, I was meeting him because he was leaving for the Alpha training camp.


    It wouldst two weeks. The camp was part of a regr routine¡ªintense training held every few months for all the male students, strictly for every Alpha in the pack, before they finished education and entered the harsh reality of the outside world.


    I was still in the high school, while he was a university student.


    His university wasn¡¯t far from mine, which made our idental meetings more frequent... though they weren¡¯t really idents. Others might¡¯ve thought so, but we both knew better.


    By the time I reached the grassy backfield, I was panting, a thin sheen of sweat coating my skin. I leaned forward, hands on my thighs, trying to catch my breath.


    Then I saw him.


    He stood beneath the lone tree in the open field, next to the small wooden bench beneath its shade, his back at me. He didn¡¯t sit. He was facing the distant mountains, eyes on the horizon, the sky ahead him streaked with soft blue.


    Dressed in a long, dark trench coat, his tall figure looked so mysterious, so distant. His broad shoulders hinted at the strength he carried, and his short dark hair swayed gently in the wind. He was smokingpletely absorbed in it.


    As if he had already sensed my presence, he finally turned to look at me.


    God, I was never a fan of smoking. The scent always made me lightheaded. But the way he held that cigarette between his fingers, how his lips met it as he took a drag, paired with that ridiculously handsome face of his with that pair of the most beautiful light green eyes,... I didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Honestly, I could have sat on that bench beneath the tree and watched him smoke all day.


    But the moment he saw me, he stopped. He flicked the cigarette to the ground and crushed it under his boot.


    Inhaling deeply a few times, I calmed myself first to settle my ragged breathing, and then slowly walked toward him, letting the cold breezeing from the mountain dry the sweat from my body.


    <i>I hope I¡¯m not stinking. Alphas have keen senses.</i>


    I stood by the bench, a little nervous under his gaze, which I could never quite understand¡ªwhat those eyes held in them.


    "Did I make you wait too long?" I asked, my voice hesitant as my anxious eyes met his calm, steady ones.


    "I used that time to finish these," he said, holding up an empty cigarette box. Only then did I notice the scattered cigarette butts on the ground.


    <i>Gosh... how many had he smoked? How long has he been here?</i> Guilt crept into my chest as I looked back at him. "I... I¡¯m sorry...I didn¡¯t mean to make you wait."


    In response, he simply leaned back against the tree, one leg bent and resting against the trunk behind him, his hands tucked into the deep pockets of his trench coat.


    Tilting his head slightly, he looked at me with that usual trace of amusement in his eyes, though his expression remained unreadably serious.


    "So... how are you going to make up for it, little bunny?"


    I blinked, feeling heat rise to my cheeks under the weight of his gaze. That look¡ªintense, unbothered, and far too confident¡ªalways made my heart race.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely my fault. The ss had run long. Still, I had made him wait.


    "I brought something for you," I told him and pulled my schoolbag down from my shoulders, then sat on the bench. I unzipped the bag and pulled out a small box from it.


    "These are the cookies I baked this morning," I said, opening the lid to reveal the neat row of chocte chip cookies inside. "I hope you like them. If not, you can tell me what you prefer and¡ª"


    Before I could finish, he was already beside me, reaching into the box. He picked up a cookie and took a bite.


    "How is it?" I asked, hopeful he¡¯d say something nice.


    He chewed it for a few moments, like giving it deep thought.


    Then his gaze locked on mine, as if savoring more than just the cookie and said, "I was just wondering... which one is tastier¡ªthis cookie, or the one who made it?"

 Chapter 61: Eira’s First Kiss-II

    <h4>Chapter 61: Eira¡¯s First Kiss-II</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    My heart skipped a beat the moment I caught the full meaning behind his words¡ªso bold, so deliberate. He didn¡¯t even try to be subtle.


    The cookie box in my hands trembled. It nearly slipped from my grasp, but he moved swiftly, his palms sliding beneath mine to steady it.


    The moment his skin touched mine, a jolt of electricity shot through me. I gasped softly and pulled my hands back on instinct.


    My mind spiraled, my heartbeat thundered in my chest, and my throat suddenly turned dry. I tore my gaze away from him, unable to hold it a second longer.


    If I hadn¡¯t already been sitting on the bench, I was sure my legs would¡¯ve given out.


    My hands trembled as I closed the lid of the cookie box, hesitating¡ªshould I give it to him, or put it back in my bag and pretend none of this happened?


    "What is it?" he asked, still standing right in front of me,pletely unfazed by the chaos he¡¯d just stirred inside me.


    I looked up, confused by his question, but before I could ask him what he meant, he was already leaning down.


    His hand slipped into my bag swiftly, pulling out a book.


    My eyes widened in panic.


    "Give it back to me," I demanded, rising to my feet and trying to snatch it from him.


    But he was taller¡ªtoo tall¡ªand faster. He lifted the book out of my reach like it was a game, and no matter how I jumped, I couldn¡¯t grab it.


    In that moment, I must have looked exactly like what he always called me¡ªa little rabbit, scrambling helplessly.


    Breathless, I finally gave up, arms dropping to my sides in defeat. Why did Alphas always have to be this damn tall and strong?


    He quirked a brow, flipping the book in his hands to read the title.


    "Oh?" His voice wasced with amusement. "I didn¡¯t know my innocent little bunny was into books like this."


    He began circling around me slowly, deliberately. Each step resonated with my heartbeats.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, trying to remainposed.


    "It¡¯s for... for studies," I mumbled. "English literature ss."


    The excuse sounded pathetic the moment it left my lips.


    Heughed softly, passing behind me. "Since when does English literature involve studying erotica?"


    I refused to look at him, eyes locked on the ground.


    "If I knew that, I would¡¯ve never missed English literature ss in my high school days. I believe I would¡¯ve learned it even better than what I already know," he teased.


    I pressed my lips into a thin line, gaze lowered, silently praying for the ground beneath me to open up and swallow me whole.


    But he wasn¡¯t done.


    Completely unfazed, he continued circling me, the book still open in his hand. Then, without warning, he began reading aloud from a random page¡ªhis voice low, deliberate, dangerously smooth.


    "His lips brushed against mine before he slowly captured them... savoring gently, like the sweetest delicacy, while his hands explored my curves... pressing my body into his... my soft breasts crushed against his strong, muscr chest..."


    He passed in front of me, meeting my wide-eyed stare with a smirk.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not mixing up your sex education ss with English literature?"


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I could barely breathe. It felt like someone had torn open my private thoughts andid them bare in the open air.


    My cheeks burned hotter than fire. I wanted him to stop. I needed him to stop. But the words caught somewhere in my throat and never made it out.


    He turned a few more pages, now passing behind me.


    "...pressed beneath him,pletely naked, I felt him move between my legs... his warm breath brushing over my¡ª"


    "Please stop," I whispered, desperate, my voice trembling.


    I knew exactly what came next. I¡¯d read that line. I¡¯d read that whole scene. And hearing ite from his mouth was unbearable.


    But he didn¡¯t stop.


    "His warm mouth between my legs, as if¡ª"


    "Stop!" I cried, lunging at him.


    In my rush, my foot caught awkwardly, and I stumbled forward.


    He caught me instantly, but the force of my fall sent us both staggering back until his back hit the tree trunk with a solid thud.


    His arm slid around my waist, holding me close against him, the book still gripped in his other hand. My palms pressed against his chest, steadying myself.


    The heat of his body bled through our clothes, sharp and consuming. My breath caught in my throat, heart stuttering violently in my chest as I looked up.


    His eyes met mine. Steady. Intense. Unreadable.


    "I... my foot..." I stammered, flushed with embarrassment, trying to pull away.


    But he didn¡¯t let go.


    His grip at my waist tightened¡ªnot forceful, just firm, like he didn¡¯t want me to move.


    I swallowed hard, nerves fluttering in my stomach as I stood frozen against him, unsure what to do with the way his closeness made my skin burn.


    He looked right into me¡ªlike he could see every thought racing through my mind¡ªand asked, his voice soft, low, and unshakeably steady:


    "Have you ever kissed someone?"


    I shook my head, barely able to breathe.


    "Want to try it?" he asked, his voice quiet but steady.


    He wasn¡¯t teasing. He wasn¡¯t smirking. He meant it.


    My lips parted slightly, but no words came out. My eyes betrayed me, drawn helplessly to his¡ªthen to his mouth.


    Those lips. Tempting, arched, smooth, and slightly parted as he waited for an answer I couldn¡¯t give.


    I had imagined this moment countless times. Especially while reading that book... every time my mind wandered, it was him I pictured¡ªhim holding me, touching me, kissing me.


    But imagination was easier than reality.


    He didn¡¯t rush me. He just stood there, watching me with those intense eyes.


    And then, slowly, he raised his hand and brushed his knuckles across my cheek. The touch sent a shiver down my spine. His fingers traced down to my jaw, grazing my skin with maddening softness.


    "I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want," he murmured, his thumb now tracing along my jaw. "Just a kiss. Only if you want it too....if we do, I will make sure you always remember it.""


    I didn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t. But I didn¡¯t pull away either.


    And maybe that was answer enough.

 Chapter 62: Eira’s First Kiss-III

    <h4>Chapter 62: Eira¡¯s First Kiss-III</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    He leaned in slowly, his eyes flicking from mine to my lips. Myshes fluttered shut just as his mouth brushed over mine.


    Featherlight at first. Testing.


    His lips were warm, soft, but there was tension beneath them¡ªsomething restrained. Something hungry.


    He kissed me again, firmer this time, drawing my lower lip between his and sucking it gently. My knees nearly buckled. My fingers clenched the fabric of his shirt as my body instinctively pressed closer to his.


    His hand slid up the curve of my spine, fingers sying wide as he pulled me into him. The book he had dropped fell unnoticed to the ground with a soft thud.


    He tilted his head, deepening the kiss. His tongue brushed against my lip, coaxing¡ªasking for more. I parted my mouth for him without thinking.


    And gods, the way he kissed me after that¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t soft anymore. It was <i>hungry.</i>


    His tongue slid against mine, slow and deliberate, tasting me, exploring me with a confidence that made my body ache. I gasped against his mouth, and he swallowed the sound like it fueled him.


    My whole body felt like it was burning. His hand at my waist gripped me tighter, and the other slipped into my hair, angling my head just right as his mouth consumed mine, deep and erotic and drugging.


    I felt every inch of his chest pressed against mine, every hard line of his body making itself known.


    There was no space left between us. No air. No thought.


    Just the wet heat of his mouth on mine. The slow glide of his tongue. The way his breath hitched every time I whimpered into the kiss.


    When he finally pulled away, it wasn¡¯t abrupt. It was slow, lingering, as if even he didn¡¯t want it to end.


    My lips were swollen, my breath ragged, and I was still trembling in his arms.


    He rested his forehead against mine, our noses brushing, the sound of our uneven breaths filling the silence between us.


    "Now you had your first kiss...with me..." he whispered against my lips, "...and this is just the beginning."


    And I believed him. Because I could still feel the taste of him on my lips. Still feel the burn he left on my skin. And I already wanted more.


    But then I heard him murmur in a restrained tone, "...only if you weren¡¯t a minor right now..."


    I swallowed hard. <i>Then what? What would he have done?</i>


    He slowly released me, making sure I was steady on my feet before walking over to my bag. From the side pocket of the bag, he pulled out the small water bottle tucked there and handed it to me.


    "Have some water," he said.


    I truly needed it. epting it with a small nod, I took a few sips while he turned away, walking forward to face the mountains. He stood there silently, letting the cold breeze from the peaks wash over him, calming whatever storm had risen inside.


    He was an Alpha. It must have been difficult to hold back once desire had been stirred. But he was clearly good at controlling himself.


    The silence between us felt awkward now, almost too heavy.


    "Um... do you want some water?" I asked, unsure.


    He gave a soft hum in response but didn¡¯t look back.


    Still, I walked over and offered him the bottle. He took it without a word, drank a few sips while continuing to face the mountains, then handed it back.


    "Are you alright?" I asked quietly, my eyes fixed on his broad back.


    "If I say no, what will you do?" he replied, his voice low, slightly strained.


    I blinked, startled. He always had this way of catching me off guard, throwing unexpected words that left me speechless.


    For a while, he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Then finally, he turned to me. "I¡¯m alright." His gaze met mine, calm and reassuring.


    I let out a quiet breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    "Let me walk you back," he said after a pause.


    I nodded. "But only till the school gate."


    There was no way I could let him walk me all the way home¡ªnot unless I wanted a dozen questions and a scolding from my grandparents. Sometimes I wondered... if my parents were still alive, would they have been just as strict? Or would they have cherished me the way Alice¡¯s mother did?


    He hummed softly, then bent down and picked up the book from the ground. "I¡¯ll take this with me."


    <i>Damn it!</i> How had I not noticed it there? Now he was definitely going to tease me.


    I forced an awkward smile and quickly said, "I have to return that book..."


    He raised a single brow, and I shut my mouth.


    "While I¡¯m away, I¡¯ll read it and find out what my little bunny is truly into," he said, voice teasing.


    "It¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Open that mouth to lie again," he cut me off, "and I¡¯ll shut it for you in no time."


    I went quiet, watching helplessly as he tucked the small book into the inside pocket of his trench coat.


    Then, like the gentleman he was, he picked up my schoolbag and carried it for me as we began walking together. For a while, we stayed silent, but it didn¡¯tst.


    "There¡¯s a Silver Moon Festivaling up," he said. "What gift do you want?"


    I nced up at him, surprised he remembered. The Silver Moon Festival was just two weeks away¡ªa celebration meant mostly for young couples in love.


    "Hm?" he prompted again when I didn¡¯t answer.


    "I¡¯m not sure," I admitted honestly.


    "Then you¡¯ll have to ept whatever I choose for you," he said without missing a beat.


    I didn¡¯t read too deeply into it. I simply hummed in response.


    When I returned hometer, a quiet sadness settled in me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to see him for the next two weeks, and the thought already felt unbearable.


    All I could do was hold onto today¡¯s memories... the soft warmth of his presence, his teasing voice, and most of all¡ªthat kiss.


    They said a first kiss was always unforgettable, that it carved its ce into your memory forever.And they were right. It truly felt like something I¡¯d never forget.

 Chapter 63: You Have A Beautiful Hair

    <h4>Chapter 63: You Have A Beautiful Hair</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    The next day passed in silence between us. After what had happenedst night, I didn¡¯t speak much, only offering help when she needed it. Her toes were still injured, making it difficult for her to walk properly.


    I bathed her again that morning and set her long hair as she sat in front of the mirror, her expression vacant and distant.


    Along withb, my fingers gently ran through her strands. Her beautiful tinum-brown hair had always been one of her defining features. Even now, despite how broken and fragile she seemed, her hair remained just as stunning. The only difference was that it had grown even longer¡ªfalling well past her waist and ends needed trimming.


    "You have beautiful hair," I murmured, unable to hold back thepliment, though it was something I never dared to say in the past.


    She looked at me through the mirror, her eyes heavy with disbelief, as if silently calling me a liar.


    Even if she cursed me with that look, it was better than the hollow, unreadable gaze she often gave¡ªone that told me I meant absolutely nothing to her.


    I gave her a soft smile. "I know what you¡¯re thinking," I said, knowing full well she wouldn¡¯t respond. "I used to say your hair looked like a horse¡¯s tail... even smelled like one."


    She turned her gaze away, a frown forming between her brows. She remembered. And she still hated me for it.


    "What I said back then... I never really meant it," I admitted, continuing to run my fingers through the silky strands. "I teased you whenever you braided your hair because I liked it when it was left open. You looked beautiful with your hair down."


    She said nothing.


    I continued anyway. "All that bullying... it was just to get your attention. Because I really did like you back then."


    But my words meant nothing to her now. Not even a flicker of emotion passed through her face.


    I sighed. "I know... it was the worst possible way to show it. I was a jackass. You can call me that, or anything else you want. I¡¯ll take it."


    Still, she remained silent. I didn¡¯t press her.


    I walked over to the cupboard and retrieved a bag. "I ordered some clothes for you yesterday," I said as I brought it over. "Your wounds are healing now, so you can wear something morefortable."


    I removed the undergarments, setting the bra aside. "You can¡¯t wear this yet. The wounds on your chest might still hurt." I handed her panties and a dress¡ªa simple, soft cotton piece in a peach shade, knee-length and loose, gentle enough not to irritate her bruised skin.


    She held the clothes quietly while I helped her dress. Unwrapping the towel from her body, I guided her arms into the sleeves. She let out a soft groan as she lifted her arms.


    Her chest still hurt.


    Liam had said she would heal soon, so there was nothing to worry about.


    The loose-fitting dress looked beautiful on her. The soft peach hueplemented her pale skin perfectly, casting a gentle glow over her delicate features.


    Once ready, I said, "Today we¡¯re having breakfast outside. You need some sunlight. It will help you feel better."


    As always, I didn¡¯t wait for a response. Instead, I carefully lifted her into my arms and carried her out of the house.


    Just beyond the front patio, the ground was nketed in a neat greenwn. I had already arranged afortable chair for her to sit in, angled just right to catch the morning sun. Gently, I ced her on it.


    Under the soft golden light, she looked radiant. Her long, neatly brushed hair fluttered in the breeze, catching the light with every gentle movement.


    The delicate scent of her skin, mixed with the wind, reached me faintly¡ªand my heart faltered for a moment. No matter how much time had passed, no matter the bruises or the pain, she was still beautiful.


    "I¡¯ll check inside if breakfast is ready and bring it for you," I told her gently before turning toward the house.


    Inside, I found Jason in the kitchen, just starting to prepare breakfast. I stepped beside him to help and asked, "Where¡¯s Lucian?"


    She only ate what he cooked. I needed to make sure that bastard kept feeding her until she got better.


    "He hasn¡¯t returned home," Jason replied, focused on chopping vegetables.


    "He didn¡¯te back after leavingst night?" I asked to be sure.


    Jason hummed in confirmation.


    I nced toward the ss wall, eyes settling on Eira. She was still sitting quietly on the chair, unmoving. If Lucian wasn¡¯t home...


    "Can you make any of the dishes Lucian¡¯s been cookingtely? Exactly the same way?" I asked.


    "If you¡¯re asking for that bitch, then my answer is no," Jason said bluntly, not missing a beat.


    Damn this stubborn bastard.


    "Let her starve for a day," he continued without emotion. "She¡¯ll eat even garbage if you offer it."


    I frowned. "Can¡¯t you be a little thoughtful for once?"


    "She wasn¡¯t thoughtful when she killed my sister," he snapped coldly. "Or my mother."


    I had no words. No argument to defend her now.


    Though Alice and Jennifer weren¡¯t rted to Jason by blood, their loss had hit him the hardest.


    In the past, Lucian once told us how a five-year-old Jason was abused as a child before his mother, Jenifer, adopted him. She was kind-hearted and couldn¡¯t stand seeing a child being beaten and starved by the people around him¡ªrtives just in name.


    The details of it were hurtful to even remember.


    It took a lot of effort for pregnant Jenifer and young Lucian to make him feel safe with them and open up. And that change came after Alice was born. He forgot his own pain and involved himself in protecting his little sister.The once orphaned and abused child was orphaned once more¡ªand she was the reason.


    No matter how much we tried to be good to Eira by ignoring what she did, just mentioning this one topic could bring all those efforts back to zero.


    Just then, the two of us heard the sound of a dog barking.


    "Is that...." I asked.


    Jason hummed, "Seems like Lucian has returned. Now your bitch won¡¯t starve."

 Chapter 64: Someone From The Past

    <h4>Chapter 64: Someone From The Past</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    Just then, a full grown, big-sized golden retriever entered the drawing room, barking in delight as Lucian followed behind.


    Fluffy¡ªAlice¡¯s dog. After she was gone, Lucian and Jason always kept him with them, and he spent most of his time along the border security camps. Even now, he was there, but it seemed like Lucian had decided to bring him back.


    Lucian entered the house as well and warned him, "Calm down. You are finally home."


    Fluffy stopped barking and I went to him. He almost jumped on me, clearly happy to see me, so was I.


    "Yes, I missed you as well," I told him as I ruffled his fur, "...good to see you back."


    His barking got Rafe out of his room as well, yawning, stretching his arms, and wearing just a boxer. Bastard just woke up.


    "What¡¯s the chaos?" he asked, and looked at Fluffy.


    The delighted dog hurried to him and jumped on him as well, starting to lick Rafe¡¯s face.


    Annoyed, Rafe warned, though he didn¡¯t push Fluffy away. "Stop it unless you want me to chop your tongue."


    We knew, Rafe didn¡¯t really mean it. It was his usual way of talking to everyone, and it was impossible to hear any pleasant word from him, even by a mistake.


    Fluffy stopped and looked at him, as if waiting for him to pet him. Rafe caressed Fluffy¡¯s head. "Happy? Now go away. Or better¡ªgo out and y in the garden. Your barking is annoying me."


    As Rafe said it, Fluffy looked toward the way to the garden, which was through the wall-sized ss window that directed toward the side house.


    Fluffy¡¯s eyes brightened up, as if he had seen his most favorite thing, and rushed to go out.


    The next thing we knew, he was in front of Eira, already demanding her attention as he ced his front paws on her thighs and licked her cheek.


    "He recognized her even now?" I asked¡ªbut more like a conclusion I¡¯d already made.


    In the past Fluffy was as close to Eira as he was to Alice, and liked her a lot.


    I nced at Lucian. "Did you bring him here for Eira? Because yesterday, Liam mentioned bringing something¡ªor someone¡ªto keep herpany."


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Lucian snapped, his expression twisted in disbelief, like I¡¯d said something utterly insane. "Staying around that mad-woman must¡¯ve fucked with your brain. You¡¯re losing your damn mind."


    But then....


    "Our Luke must be missing his dear pet desperately to travel overnight back and forth to the farthest security training camp," Rafemented with a smirk. "What a desperately loving master¡ªto miss his pet with such dedication! I¡¯m touched."


    Lucian offered him an annoyed and icy re. "Say a word more, I will make sure nothing of you is left untouched."


    Rafe gave azy shrug and disappeared into his room, entirely unfazed.


    "Keep your bitch away from my pet," Lucian warned me, before heading upstairs to go to his room.


    "That¡¯s your dog who has gone to my bitch, so you better control him," I retorted with a knowing smirk as I watched him leave.


    He looked travel worn and needed to freshen up. As rafe said, he truly travelled overnight without even taking a stop to return by the morning.


    Pretentious bastard! Will never admit the truth.


    <i>Whatever! </i>


    Now that he was home, my only concern was finding a way to make that stubborn bastard cook for Eira again.


    ----


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    I was relieved when Roman finally left me alone.


    I no longer had to endure his fake concern towards me. Last night he finally showed his true colour of how desperate he was to get inside me, just like all other men.


    But he was so good at pretending, that he acted as if he was not like them. Well, I have been with so many of his kinds, to fall for his act.


    <i>¡¯He want my consent?¡¯</i><i></i>


    What a Joke! That word itself was a joke. Men didn¡¯t need consent from a woman. It was just a some foolish word created by some equally foolish person.


    So he should just drop the act and get done with it.


    I stopped thinking about him focussed on where I was.


    It had been ages since Ist felt sunlight so directly on my skin. The warmth, paired with the gentle breeze, felt like a forgotten luxury.


    I closed my eyes, savoring the moment, afraid it might be myst time basking in the light.


    I heard a distant barking sound, but I ignored it. <i>Probably just one of the security dogs around the estate.</i>


    But as the sound grew closer, more distinct, I opened my eyes. Standing in front of me was a beautiful dog, his tail wagging eagerly. His eyes were soft, his body rxed, yet there was an unmistakable excitement in his posture.


    The moment our eyes met, he spun in a circle like he was chasing his own tail.


    "Fluffy... Is that you?" I breathed.


    At the sound of his name, he stopped instantly and bounded toward me. He nearly climbed into myp, pressing half his weight against me as he licked my cheek.


    It was really him.


    For the first time in so long, my heart stirred with something close to joy. I had found someone from my past¡ªsomeone I didn¡¯t hate.


    I cupped his head and pulled him close, hugging him tightly. "You¡¯ve grown up so big," I whispered.


    When I met him the first time, he was barely a year old. I adored him. He was the pet I was never allowed to have. My grandparents detested animals, so I lived out that wish through Alice¡¯s dog, pretending he was mine.


    Now, he felt even more precious. Because he had belonged to my Alice.


    "Where have you been?" I whispered again, gently cradling his face in my palm. "Did you miss me?"


    He answered by sticking out his tongue and giving my face another slobbery lick.


    "I missed you too," I murmured.


    With him beside me, it felt like I had something of my own again. Someone familiar. Someone who wouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    Every other person from my past had changed and detested me, but this mute animal¡¯s emotions towards me remained the same.


    If there was someone I would ever be happy to see other than my son Ray, it was Fluffy.


    I just hoped they wouldn¡¯t take him away from me.

 Chapter 65: The Most Peaceful Sight

    <h4>Chapter 65: The Most Peaceful Sight</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    After a while, Kael entered the drawing room, dressed sharply in a chocte brown shirt paired with light beige trousers that fit his muscr frame with effortless precision.


    The other two, Lucian and Rafe followed soon after, fresh from their showers and d infortable loungewear¡ªsimple T-shirts and loose pants.


    "Isn¡¯t it the weekend? Are you going somewhere?" I asked Kael, knowing full well he didn¡¯t have any office work today.


    He hummed. "I had a call from the hospital."


    "What the hell now?" Lucian¡¯s irritated voice cut through as he descended the stairs, ruffling his damp hair. "Must be that wrinkly cunt buzzing in her daughter¡¯s ears again."


    "I¡¯ll take care of it," Kael replied calmly.


    And we didn¡¯t doubt it. The way he too care of Sophia¡¯s parents yesterday, it was the mark that he had lost his patience with them.


    "You look fresh today," I noted, watching Kael closely. "Looks like you finally slept in peacest night."


    "Why wouldn¡¯t he?" Lucian chuckled darkly. "He got rid of that bitch Sophia. I¡¯m sure the thought of having to ept that bitch as his mate must have been the reason behind all his haunted nights these past six years."


    I shot Lucian a sharp re to shut his mouth.


    We all knew that wasn¡¯t true. Sophia wasn¡¯t worth making Kael worry. But he never told us what truly haunted him.


    The only reason we could conclude was the brutal memories of him finding his parents ughtered mercilessly by the enemies by the time he reached to help them. All he could do was to gather their bodies piece by piece with his own hands.


    Those memories shattered even our hearts, then one could only imagine Kael¡¯s pain. That kind of grief didn¡¯t let go easily.


    Kael¡¯s gaze shifted toward the ss wall as Fluffy¡¯s distant bark rang out.


    Fluffy being yful, ran around Eira like an excited bunny, and approached her once in a while to receive his much deserved petting from her. Sometimes he licked her cheeks, other times he spun in circles, tail wagging with joy. At one point, he squeezed between her legs, crawling under the chair and popping out the other side, and so on...


    It was a most peaceful sight. A memory brought to life from the past, when they used to y like this.


    Kael turned back to us with a questioning gaze.


    Rafe, with his usual mocking tone, said, "Luke went all the way to fetch his pet just to lend it to that bitch so she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely here."


    Lucian shot him a cold re. "Didn¡¯t I already warn you? Or will you only learn after I fuck the shit out of your brain?"


    "Why are you getting pissed?" Rafe smirked, unfazed. "...Unless you¡¯re feeling guilty."


    "Don¡¯t you dare link my care for my pet to that bitch. It has nothing to do with her," Lucian snapped. "It¡¯s been a long time since Fluffy was away, and I¡¯m sure he missed home. So..."


    "Oh! What a telepathic connection between master and pet!" Rafe cut in mockingly, then turned to Jason. "Don¡¯t you have that kind of telepathic connection with Fluffy too? He¡¯s your pet as well."


    Jason looked up at Rafe, his tone t. "Will you only shut up when Lucian finally loses it and buries you six feet under?" Then he nced at Lucian. "Good that you brought him back. I was missing him anyway."


    "I knew it. That¡¯s another reason I went to get him," Lucian replied with quiet satisfaction, as if he¡¯d done something meaningful for his brother.


    "You two," Rafe sneered, "peas in a fucking pod. Always backing each other¡¯s bullshit and somehow managing to make sense out of it."


    With that, Rafe walked to the refrigerator, yanking open the door. One entirepartment was filled with blood packs, stored just for him. He grabbed one, bit into the top, and drank straight from the pouch using the straw attached.


    Jason and Lucian didn¡¯t say anything to him, knowing this vampire had started to crave for blood again, after staying quiet for a few days. It was better to leave him alone at peace.


    Lucian made his way into the kitchen, even though Jason had already prepared the breakfast.


    "I¡¯ll cook something extra for everyone," Lucian announced. "It¡¯s the weekend, we¡¯re all home, and Fluffy¡¯s back. Feels like a good reason to celebrate."


    I couldn¡¯t help the grin that tugged at my lips. Lucian being in the mood to cook again meant this was my chance.


    "What are you nning to make?" I asked, hopeful it might be something Eira liked.


    At that moment, I found myself wishing I could rece Lucian¡¯s hands with mine¡ªjust to cook for Eira the way she preferred, without waiting for this bastard¡¯s generosity.


    "Jason¡¯s already cooked. Why bother?" Rafe said, speaking around the straw of his blood pouch before Lucian could answer.


    This infuriating blood sucker never missed a chance to rile Lucian up. I just hoped this time he wouldn¡¯t seed in killing Lucian¡¯s mood.


    Lucian shot him a look. "You don¡¯t need to eat it. You can survive off that shitty stored blood."


    Before Rafe could snap back, I cut in, turning to him. "Go bring Fluffy inside. He needs to eat too."


    "I won¡¯t," Rafe said, his face twisting in disgust. "He must be stinking of that bitch¡¯s scent." He walked off, tossing his next words over his shoulder. "Clean him up of her stinking scent before letting him back in the house, or I¡¯ll throw him out of this estate myself."


    He sank into a chair at the dining table like nothing had happened.


    I exhaled quietly, relieved. I knew Rafe wouldn¡¯t actually go get Fluffy¡ªand honestly, I didn¡¯t want him to. Eira looked genuinely happy with him outside. But it was a good excuse to divert Rafe from arguing with Lucian.


    "Jason, you can take everything to the dining table. I¡¯ll be done by then," Lucian said.


    Jason hummed in response, and I stepped forward to help him.


    As we turned, our eyes met with a surprising sight ahead.


    Kael was still standing silently near the sofa, facing the floor-to-ceiling ss window. His gaze was fixed outside¡ªon Eira and Fluffy¡ªentirely oblivious to what we four even arguing about.


    As if sensing our stares, Kael got back to his senses and walked over to the dining table as if nothing happened. He took his seat silently while Jason and I continued arranging the dishes.


    By the time we finished, Lucian joined us, carrying a te and cing it at the center of the table. A stack of chocte pancakes, fresh and fluffy, still steaming slightly.


    We all stared at it in surprise, then looked at Lucian. He dropped into his chair,pletely unbothered.


    "What?" he asked with an annoyed frown. "That day, you all looked like fucking kids ming me for making this only for that bitch and not offering you any. So I thought to let you eat this sweet shit too. Now go ahead and enjoy."


    None of us could argue with his perfectly timed excuse. But the bastard¡ªwhen I asked him yesterday to make this, he refused tantly. And now, when I hadn¡¯t even expected it, he did.


    The unique wiring in his brain was something we¡¯d never be able to figure out.

 Chapter 66: First Heat Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 66: First Heat Cycle</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    Either way, I moved quickly, grabbing a te with pancakes, a ss of juice, and some French toast to take out to Eira.


    "You only care about that bitch," Lucian scowled, as he stood up and instructed me. "Wait here."


    He walked back into the kitchen, pulled out Fluffy¡¯s eating bowl from the cab, and poured in some dog food before handing it over to me.


    As he returned to his seat, Rafe couldn¡¯t resist. "Were you worried for your pet or that bitch?" he asked with a smirk. "Fluffy does have a habit of stealing food from others¡¯ tes."


    "I don¡¯t want him being fed by that bitch," Lucian replied coldly. "My pet, my responsibility."


    I let out a sigh as I walked to the door. This bastard and his endless excuses.


    Anyways, Eira was going to love eating this pancake once more. And I was not wrong. The moment I ced the dish on the table next to her chair, she quickly looked at it.


    I ced Fluffy¡¯s meal bowl on the ground and told him to eat, while I picked up that smallwn coffee table and put it in front of Eira.


    "Finish it," I instructed.


    Leaving Fluffy and Eira to eat, I returned to my brothers, only to hear from Kael what I didn¡¯t want to.


    "We have been ordered to be present in front of the council members and the elders, today," Kael¡¯s clear voice reached me, and my heart skipped a beat, my expression soured with worry.


    The day had finally arrived¡ªtime to face those bastard council members.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one. The same look of tension passed across the others¡¯ faces as well.


    I turned to look back at Eira, worry for her gripped my heart.


    "Have they asked to bring her with us as well?" Lucian asked, though we had already discussed before that she would stay home with me.


    Kael hummed, only to have all our expressions turn darker.


    "But we¡¯re not taking her with us," Kael said firmly. "Let them do whatever the fuck they want. We¡¯re not submitting."


    There was no disagreement. We were all on the same page.


    I reached the table and took my seat beside them.


    "When are we leaving?" Jason asked.


    "In the evening," Kael replied.


    "Kael, I don¡¯t think leaving only Roman and Rafe with her is enough," Lucian said. "I should stay behind too, in case anything starts brewing while we¡¯re gone."


    Though I trusted both myself and Rafe to protect Eira, as we were no less, I still wouldn¡¯t mind extra help. At that, Lucian was the strongest among us after Kael.


    "I agree with this," I told them. "You and Jason¡ªboth your presence should be enough to test the waters there."


    Everyone agreed to it.


    -----


    After we finished breakfast, Liam arrived¡ªjust like always¡ªto check on Eira.


    He greeted us casually, but his attention quickly drifted to the same scene we had been quietly admiring a while ago: Eira and Fluffy.


    "Oh! That¡¯s good. You got her apanion," Liam remarked, ncing at us with a hint of amusement in his voice. "That¡¯s actually a thoughtful move... though, least expected from you."


    "You can shove your sarcasm up your ass," Lucian snapped. "And for the record, that¡¯s my pet. He belongs to this home. He¡¯s not some fucking toy to entertain a sickly bitch."


    "Yeah, sure," Liam replied with a bored look, clearly unfazed.


    Lucian gritted his teeth, then red in Fluffy¡¯s direction. "That bastard..." he muttered and stormed out toward the yard.


    I followed him in a hurry, thinking he would take his anger out on Eira.


    The others followed us out as well, thinking the same as me. Lucian was unpredictable. The next moment we might just see him strangling Eira.


    "Fluffy! Get the hell away from her!" Lucian¡¯s angry voice boomed across thewn. "She¡¯s a bitch, but not your species. Don¡¯t even think about sticking your cock in her rotten cunt. It might just fucking fall off."


    Damn this bastard and his filthy mouth.


    "Come here. Let me bathe you," Lucian barked, heading toward the one side of thewn, which had an open bathing space for Fluffy where he always enjoyed his time in the water.


    Fluffy stuck to Eira instead. He hid under the chair Eira was sitting on.


    "Youing, or do you want me to send your ass back to the border?" Lucian warned, twisting the tap to start the flow from the shower pipe, and taking out the shower gel for Fluffy from the small stony storage cab.


    Standing on the side, we waited to see what was going to happen.


    Eira, who had looked so at peace just a few minutes ago, had turned cold again. Her soft expression was gone. Lucian, that bastard, had ruined her mood all over again.


    "Fluffy,e out," we heard Eira¡¯s soft voice.


    Only Fluffy was privileged enough to make her talk willingly. While she didn¡¯t even bat an eye on us, let alone spare a word on us.


    And surprisingly, Fluffy came out and snuggled against her. She held his face and whispered something to him.


    In the next moment, Fluffy turned and ran back to Lucian, tail wagging, as if following hermand without hesitation. Despite meeting her after so long, he listened to her better than any of us.


    "What an unexpected scene toe across!" Liammented as he walked toward Eira, making sure we heard him. "Now this ce looks like a home rather than a haunted house."


    My heart felt overwhelmed to hear it. And I could sense the same feelings from Kael, Jason, and Rafe. But none of us would admit it, because her sins weighed higher than what we once wished.


    Jason walked toward where Lucian was bathing Fluffy, while I heard Kael ask Rafe, "Where¡¯s your cat?"


    Yeah, this self-oriented bastard was kind enough to have a cat. Six years back, when we moved here, one day he brought a few-month-old kitten¡ªweak and bony, as if she hadn¡¯t been fed properly.


    We all took her in and cared for her along with Fluffy. And it was surprising to see Rafe¡¯s care toward her. That made us think this bastard was not entirely devoid of any emotions.


    But in recent days, between his rising bloodlust and the chaos following Eira¡¯s arrival, we had all forgotten about her.


    "She¡¯s probably wandering somewhere around the estate," Rafe said, scanning the area. "I¡¯ll find her."


    Though a cat, she was a family member now.


    "We could use Fluffy¡¯s help. He always finds her," I suggested to which Rafe agreed.


    "I¡¯ll be back in a few hours," Kael said, preparing to leave.


    But then we heard something that made us freeze in our ces.


    "When did you have your first heat cycle?"


    It was Liam who asked Eira after inspecting her wounds and checking her condition.


    We three from this side, and the other two bathing Fluffy on the other side, stopped working as if we waited to hear it.


    Though standing away, we could hear them clearly. Our ears¡ªour gazes¡ªdarted in their direction.


    "I didn¡¯t have it," we heard her reply. No emotions, as if she didn¡¯t care.

 Chapter 67: Questioning Eira About Her Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 67: Questioning Eira About Her Wolf</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    <i>What?</i>


    I couldn¡¯t even say it aloud. The word echoed inside my head, stunned and sharp.


    Her reply had left not just me, but everyone else frozen in ce.


    Kael, who had been about to walk out, stopped mid-step. Rafe, in the middle of looking for his cat, turned stiff. Jason and Lucian, who had been washing Fluffy, paused as if someone had snapped their strings.


    Liam himself looked speechless to hear what Eira said. Being a werewolf doctor, someone who understood the significance of what she¡¯d just revealed, that silence of his said everything.


    "You... never...?" Liam stammered, disbelief contorting his face. "You¡¯re a pureblood. Their heat cycle is vital¡ªnot just important, but essential for survival. And it¡¯s one of the most painful and difficult phases... How could you not?" His words fumbled, as if his brain was scrambling to ept what he¡¯d just heard. "You¡¯re twenty-two. Aftering of age, you should have gone through heat at least a few times by now."


    We saw her lifting her gaze to meet Liam¡¯s. As always, cold and emotionless.


    "Being fucked every single day and night without a single quiet moment to breathe... was there still a need for my body to get into heat?"


    Her voice was cold, devoid of emotion¡ªyet it wasn¡¯t bitterness or sarcasm. It sounded like she was simply stating a fact.


    "I got a good fuck for six whole years¡ªwithout needing to be in heat or even asking for it. And it¡¯s going to continue till the end of my life. Just the fucking whore I am. So don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not getting into heat. Not now. Not ever."


    Liam wasn¡¯t the only one left speechless. Even the five of us stood there, unable to find words.


    Not just Liam¡ªeven the five of us felt speechless.


    My heart pained to hear truth of those past six years of her life from her directly.


    But there was no counterargument we coulde up with, except for satisfying our rage-filled egos with a single conclusion¡ª<i>She deserved it for what she did.</i>


    Just the right excuse to make ourselves feel less guilty¡ªif we were ever going to even feel it.


    "Your wolf... what¡¯s the situation? Can you feel it?" Liam asked,posing himself after her shattering reply.


    "I don¡¯t know," she answered without looking at him. Her voice was t, distant.


    Losing a wolf was worse than death for a werewolf. It was losing a part of your soul¡ªyour strength, your identity.


    But she didn¡¯t care.


    "Eira, be honest and tell me," Liam said gently. "We know if you had truly lost your wolf, you wouldn¡¯t be alive today. Something must be keeping it going. Maybe there¡¯s still some hope... something left inside you."


    At that, she looked at him again.


    Both of them stared in silent gazes, as if he had just said something to strike the chord. I could tell something unspoken passed between them.


    "Eira, I just want to know the truth. That¡¯s it," Liam assured her, as if making it clear to her to let her guards down.


    She let out an irritated sigh. "I just feel it¡¯s faint presence. That¡¯s it."


    "Have you ever shifted?" Liam asked quietly.


    She shook her head. "Never."


    Liam exhaled, long and helpless, as if he¡¯d just heard something truly devastating.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?" he asked, his voice strained. "You¡¯ve missed the two most crucial phases in any werewolf¡¯s life."


    She didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she looked away, clearly uninterested in his concern¡ªlike his worry was just another burden she didn¡¯t care to carry.


    "This won¡¯t do," Liam said atst, regaining hisposure. "We¡¯ll begin proper treatment. First, to trigger your heat¡ªit should help reconnect you with your wolf. After that, we¡¯ll work on initiating your first shift. Alright?"


    "I¡¯m used to letting people do whatever the hell they want with me," she said coldly. "You don¡¯t need to exin anything. Just do what you think will earn you a favor from your masters¡ªwho can¡¯t wait to fuck me."


    Her gaze snapped back to him, dark and void of care. "Maybe you can join in too. I don¡¯t reject anyone¡ªyoung, old, ugly, handsome, rich, poor, stinky, dirty, whatever. All are the same to me. They¡¯re guaranteed to get what they want."


    "Eira," Liam eximed, his voiceced with anger.


    And he wasn¡¯t alone. We all felt the same fire burning inside us.


    She was offering herself like...


    I didn¡¯t even have the words. No curse or insult could express what I was feeling.


    Whatever happened with her before, now she was with us. None of us had done anything with her, instead we took care of her despite we hated her.


    "I¡¯ve always considered you like a daughter," Liam said, clearly hurt. He began packing up his bag, his hands tight with frustration. "By tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange the specific medications you need. We¡¯ll start treatment tomorrow."


    But even then, she didn¡¯t flinch.


    She simply turned her face away again, rejecting his concern without a word.


    Till this day, she had been utterly silent, barely speaking. Her eyes had always been the only window into her soul¡ªbut even that was impossible to read.


    Now that she had finally started to speak...It was clear her heart held nothing but hatred, bitterness, and distrust.


    Maybe she never trusted anything at all¡ªnot even the air she breathed.


    Liam came to us and talked to Kael, knowing well we all had heard them talking.


    "I will start her treatment tomorrow. I need some time to arrange the medication," he said calmly.


    Kael simply hummed.


    Liam added, "Don¡¯t let her words get to you. Her soul has been deeply wounded. She will always do and say the things that hurt her the most, rather than they hurt us. All we have to do is be patient with her."


    Kael hummed once more, and Left with Liam after instructing me to take care of the things.


    The silence that followed was heavy, ufortable. But it didn¡¯tst long.


    Lucian¡¯s angry voice suddenly shattered the stillness. "You bastard,e back here, or I¡¯ll chop your damn paws off!"


    We turned to see him shouting at Fluffy, who had dashed ahead, water dripping from his soaked fur as he ran straight toward Eira.


    The moment he reached her, Fluffy shook himself with full force, sending heavy droplets of water sshing all over Eira.

 Chapter 68: Vixen

    <h4>Chapter 68: Vixen</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    The woman, cold as ice and lost in her thoughts, blinked rapidly as the sudden wetness snapped her back to reality.


    She looked at Fluffy, her eyes softening faintly. "Fluffy, you¡¯re still like this. You really need a beating."


    It was the exact softly annoyed tone she used to scold him in the past¡ªand for a fleeting second, it felt like the old Eira was still there.


    She tried to move, perhaps to stop him, but gasped as painnced through her chest. Her ribs. The sudden movement must¡¯ve strained them.


    I rushed to her side.


    Lucian arrived a momentter. His angry gaze was fixed entirely on Fluffy.


    "You just wait," he muttered. "I¡¯m chopping your tail off so you don¡¯t wag it at some random bitch anymore."


    I clenched my fist, resisting the urge to punch him in the face.


    Fluffy had just done the best thing any of us could have hoped for¡ªhe pulled Eira back into a moment that felt like the past.


    But this bastard Lucian couldn¡¯t hold his tongue, not even now.


    I ignored him and asked, "Are you alright?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, and wiped the water droplets off her face with her hands.


    "Don¡¯t scold him," Rafe¡¯s voice cut in. "I need him to look for my cat."


    Lucian looked at him as if he realized someone was indeed missing around them.


    "Where¡¯s that Vixen?" Lucian asked.


    I noticed Eira¡¯s brows draw together in a frown at the way he referred to the cat. Well then, she was in for a little surprise.


    As if on cue, after hearing what Lucian said, Fluffy ran toward the other end of thewn, toward the rows of trees.


    "Looks like he found her," Rafe muttered, already following after him. Lucian followed them as well.


    Fluffy disappeared behind the thick tree trunks, his bark echoing from somewhere deeper within.


    Rafe and Lucian circled around thatrger tree, disappearing from sight for a moment before Lucian¡¯s annoyed voice rang out.


    "What the fuck is she doing here under the stack of dried twigs? And why the hell did she drag her nket out here into the dirt? Can¡¯t she just sleep in her own damn ce? What a waste!"


    I noticed Eira¡¯s eyes dart toward the tree as she heard Lucian. Maybe she was curious to see the cat. That¡¯s a good thing¡ªanotherpanion for her, if she liked cats as well.


    From behind the tree, we heard Rafe¡¯s voice¡ªlow but firm. "Come out, Vixen."


    The tone wasn¡¯t exactly inviting. This vampire had never quite mastered the art of coaxing.


    But the cat obeyed.


    She came out and Rafe scooped her up into his arms with surprising care, and we watched as he turned to head back towards us.


    A beautiful feline with bright blue eyes, thick and fluffy with a soft cream-colored coat. Her head was perfectly round, her face t and doll-like, her ears, paws, and tail shaded in deep brown, creating a graceful contrast against her pale fur.


    She sat nestled along Rafe¡¯s strong arm like a little princess, calm and regal. His other hand gently stroked her fur. Though he was strict, he had spoiled her in his own silent, possessive way.


    Behind, Fluffy came running along with Lucian while dragging the nket, which he had caught in his teeth.


    As they reached near, I went to them. "Is she alright?"


    Rafe hummed as he ran his hand down the cat¡¯s back. "Seems to have put on weight, so she must be doing fine."


    I nodded in agreement. "She really does look fatter. And it¡¯s only been a few days."


    Just then, the cat let out a soft meow and leapt from Rafe¡¯s arms, her ears perking up as if something had caught her attention.


    To no one¡¯s surprise, she headed straight toward Eira. And without hesitation, she climbed into herp and settled there, purring softly.


    Lucian frowned. "Just like mine, your pet¡¯s a traitor too."


    Rafe didn¡¯tment, but he looked at Eira, who seemed to be surprised at something.


    "Kitty? Is that you?" Eira asked in a whisper, as if uncertain, as if she were speaking to someone she had known before.


    Lucian and I exchanged nces and looked at Rafe, who offered us a questioning gaze in return.


    "Her name is Vixen," Rafe said, his words directed at Eira. "Kitty? One doesn¡¯t even seem to take efforts in choosing names. Just like a bitch is called a bitch. Whore is called whore."


    Eira ignored him entirely, her attention focused on the cat in herp. She gently examined her, brushing a hand over the soft fur as if reacquainting herself with something long lost.


    I nced at Rafe. "And you thought you were being innovative naming her Vixen?"


    "I didn¡¯t have to. Every female kind is a born vixen," Rafe replied smugly and turned to his cat. "Vixen, let¡¯s go."


    But the cat didn¡¯t move. She remained curled in Eira¡¯sp, perfectly content.


    "You two need to start training your pets properly," Jason remarked as he finally joined us. "Already siding with the traitor."


    Lucian agreed with a grunt. "They¡¯re getting out of hand. A fewshes with a fine stick should set them straight and¡ª"


    "She is pregnant," Eira said all of a sudden.


    All four of us were stunned to hear it. <i>Vixen, pregnant?</i>


    "Don¡¯t hurt her," Eira said again, looking at Lucian.


    Both her hands wrapped protectively around Vixen, shielding the small cat against her stomach as if she truly believed we were going to beat that small cat. At the same time, there was pain in her eyes when she said it, as if she was considering Vixen¡¯s pain as her own if we beat her.


    "This can¡¯t be," Rafe said with cold confidence. "There is no bastard cat around here to touch my cat. I made sure of it."


    "Ignore her. Other than being fucked, what else does she even know?" Lucianmented. "Let¡¯s take Vixen and go."


    Before Eira could feel more upset with them, I stepped ahead and told her, "Let me get her."


    Eira still didn¡¯t let her go.


    "Trust me, we never hurt her. She¡¯s like our daughter," I assured her. "Don¡¯t take their words seriously."


    She hesitated, then slowly loosened her grip.


    Finally, I lifted Vixen from her arms.


    "She¡¯s definitely heavier than before," I muttered, adjusting the cat in my arms. I turned to Jason. "Can you tell if she really is pregnant?"


    Time to use his rotten knowledge from studying medicines, though he was not a vet.


    Jason examined the cat while I held her in my arms. "Hmm, she is indeed pregnant."


    And just like that, I felt a sharp chill pass beside me.


    Rafe¡¯s voice came next¡ªlow, furious, and ice cold.


    "Who the fuck dared touch my cat?" His furious eyes narrowed, fixed on the woods as if searching for someone. "Whoever that bastard is... he¡¯s going to lose his life today."


    None of us doubted Rafe¡¯s words. The Vampire was furiously possessive when it came to his cat.


    Back then, when he brought her home, the cat was sick for days, as she seemed to have been soaking in the rain for a long time before he found her.


    Rafe had cared for her personally, tending to her needs with a dedication none of us had expected. He had even gone so far as to threaten the vet¡ªpromising to drain him of everyst drop of blood if anything happened to the kitten.


    Too much possessiveness towards the kitten he had just found¡ªit seemed crazy at that time.


    But then I looked at Eira, whose eyes never left Vixen.


    It made me wonder if she knew this cat. But as far as I remember, she didn¡¯t have any pet and oftenined to Alice that her grandparents wouldn¡¯t allow her to have one.

 Chapter 69: Suspicious Of Sophia

    <h4>Chapter 69: Suspicious Of Sophia</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    Pushing aside the thoughts of everything I had heard from Liam and that bitch, I made my way to the hospital.


    Sophia had requested to see me, and I came only to make sure this wasn¡¯t another trick orchestrated by her mother. If it was, then they¡¯d be taught their final lesson¡ªone they wouldn¡¯t forget.


    I entered her room quietly. Shey reclined on the hospital bed, propped up enough to hold a book in her hands. The moment she saw me, she turned with a bright smile.


    "Kael!" she called, her voice sweet and soft,ced with a kind of affection I didn¡¯t bother to return.


    I gave her a faint nod and nced at the book. She noticed.


    "You know how much I love romance novels," she said, gently closing it. "I was just reading to entertain myself. It reminded me of the sweet times we had together... it made me feel better."


    <i>Sweet times?</i><i></i>


    My brows creased slightly, but I said nothing. If her definition of sweetness was clinging to me constantly while I tolerated it only for my mother¡¯s sake, then sure, I supposed that was her version of it.


    I sat down in the chair beside her. "You asked for me?"


    She nodded with a light hum. "A few days ago, my birthday passed... but we couldn¡¯t celebrate because of my condition. I¡¯m so upset I couldn¡¯t enjoy it with my people¡ªyou, our friends."


    "You¡¯ll be better soon," I said, my tone t, detached.


    "I can¡¯t wait," she replied, smiling wistfully. "When is the treatment scheduled? I just want to get out of here and celebrate properly. Is that she-wolf still not healed?"


    Yesterday she asked the same thing. I let out an inward sigh and replied the same, "Not yet," I answered. "We have to wait."


    Before I was kind and careful towards Sophia, but something had changed in me after I confronted her parents yesterday. It was as if I had lost my all patience with this family now.


    Thepulsion of care I had been forcing myself to feel towards her, was breaking away slowly.


    Had it started yesterday or even before that, I couldn¡¯t quite figure it out.


    Sophia stared at me for a moment, her smile slowly fading. Her tone dropped to something quieter, more uncertain.


    "Kael... are you falling for that she-wolf? Just because she¡¯s a pureblood and can give you a child without trouble?"


    Finally she asked what must have been eating her for days now, and her mother must have poked her as well.


    "You¡¯re overthinking it."


    "What if she¡¯s faking it?" she pressed. "Just trying to gain your sympathy. You¡¯re the Alpha of this pack, Kael. Every she-wolf wants you. That pureblood are scheming Vixens. Don¡¯t fall for her tricks."


    "She¡¯s not," I said firmly. "I told you¡ªshe was trafficked. She was abused."


    Sophia¡¯s expression hardened.


    "Kael, she¡¯s a pureblood," she insisted. "They¡¯re made for getting fucked. Even if multiple Alphas like you fucked her at once, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt. That¡¯s how they¡¯re built. What possibly can be wrong with her?"


    The way she said it¡ª<i>multiple Alphas fucking Eira at the same time</i>¡ªit got under my skin.


    My gaze darkened as I replied coldly, "Your mother is a pureblood she-wolf, so it seems you know them better. Scheming and only build to be fucked?"


    Her expression twisted the moment I brought up that whore of a mother. She was left speechless, lips parting slightly as if the weight of my words had knocked the air from her lungs.


    "Kael..." she whispered, almost pleading.


    "Even a pureblood isn¡¯t immortal," I said, referring to Eira. "There are ways they can be hurt¡ªbrutally. Even to the point of losing their wolf."


    Her eyes widened. Panic flickered in them instantly.


    "Don¡¯t tell me... she¡¯s lost her wolf. If she has, I won¡¯t be healed, Kael."


    "She hasn¡¯t," I said. "But we need to recover it from whatever¡¯s left of it."


    Sophia finally gave a soft hum of agreement. "I¡¯m sorry. I was in haste. Just make sure she heals."


    I offered no response, only a silent nod, and stood to leave. But then she spoke again.


    "Kael, even if I can¡¯t go outside yet, how about calling everyone here instead? You and our four friends. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen them. This VIP room isrge enough to host a small celebration."


    I nearly scoffed. <i>Our</i> friends?


    I wanted to tell her the truth¡ªthat they were <i>my</i> friends. They merely tolerated her for my sake. They would nevere here willingly.


    "They¡¯re busy," I told her, tone final. "They won¡¯t be able to make it."


    "Then... how about a video call?" she offered, her voice a touch too sweet. "They must be busy helping you with pack matters. Or perhaps they¡¯re guarding that pureblood she-wolf. We could include her in the call too. That way, I get to meet her without bothering having toe here."


    My brows furrowed.


    Now I understood. This wasn¡¯t just about seeing old friends or celebrating a dyed birthday. It was strategy.


    Her mother must have finally told her the truth¡ªthat other four were not just friends, but my <i>sworn mate-brothers</i> now. And if she wanted to be my mate, she needed them to ept her as their mate as well. She was going to get on their good side and maybe try to seduce them with her gentle act.


    And she also wanted to see the pureblood herself, confirm the threat with her own eyes.


    "Involving her isn¡¯t possible. She needs to rest," I repeated. "I¡¯ll make sure to send you a gift. I forgot earlier."


    She gave a hollowugh. "What kind of gift can I even use in this situation?" Her voice softened. "All I wanted was to feel connected to those I care about. But even that¡¯s being denied to me."


    "For now, just focus on getting better," I said, firm. "The rest can wait until you¡¯re out of here."


    She fell quiet for a moment, then her voice dropped,ced with nostalgia and bitterness.


    "I can only hold on to the memories of myst birthday. The one we celebrated six years ago. Everyone was there... it was such a lovely evening." Her gaze drifted to her arm, where a faint scar still lingered. "But that bitch Eira ruined it."


    She looked back at me, eyes narrowing.


    "She hurt me out of jealousy, because I was your girlfriend. I wonder how obsessed that traitor must¡¯ve been with you tosh out like that. No wonder she ran to our enemies when she couldn¡¯t have you."


    For a moment I wondered if she knew the pureblood I bought was Eira, but it wasn¡¯t possible. Maybe she was just trying to stir my emotions to keep me bound to her.


    At that moment, the memory of that evening resurfaced.


    Something had happened between Eira and Sophia. In the end, Sophia¡¯s arm was injured.


    Back then, Sophia insisted it wasn¡¯t intentional. She even tried to defend Eira, iming it was just an ident. But her defense only cast more suspicion¡ªpeople began to wonder if Eira had tried to harm her out of jealousy or some deeper grudge.


    I remembered Eira shaking her head silently, her innocent eyes brimming with tears as she struggled to speak. But no words came.

 Chapter 70: He Used To Call Me a Vixen

    <h4>Chapter 70: He Used To Call Me a Vixen</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    Eventually, Alice stepped in and took Eira away¡ªthough not before confronting Sophia for blowing the incident out of proportion. No one scolded either of them. The truth remained unknown, and with time, the matter was quietly buried. We all assumed it was just a misunderstanding.


    But now, even after six years¡ªdespite iming her memories were still hazy¡ªSophia recalled it with perfect rity.


    "We should¡¯ve known back then what kind of person she was," I heard Sophia say softly as she traced the faint scar on her arm. "Instead of defending her, I should¡¯ve told you the truth¡ªthat she tried to harm me. If I had, her true nature would¡¯vee out sooner... before she could do worse."


    I said nothing.


    She turned to me, her eyes sincere. "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t warn you earlier. I was just being considerate of Alice¡¯s feelings."


    I gave a short hum, unwilling to say more.


    "I¡¯ll send you more books," I said, standing. "You can pass the time reading."


    She didn¡¯t seem pleased that I was leaving, but she masked her disappointment with a smile.


    "Thank you. Come see me again soon."


    I nodded once, then left.


    I headed straight to Liam¡¯s office. The old man was poring over reports when I entered. Without looking up, he gestured toward the seat across from him. "Have a seat."


    I sat in silence as he put the papers aside and finally met my gaze. "You¡¯re here to ask about Sophia¡¯s treatment," he said knowingly.


    I shook my head. "I want to know about <i>her</i>. What you talked to her about today."


    He immediately understood who I meant. "As you know, we need to do everything we can to bring her wolf out of hiding."


    "How long?" I asked again, my tone firmer.


    "That depends entirely on how you treat her," Liam replied. "She¡¯s not beyond redemption. She just needs time... and a little thoughtful behavior from you and your mate brothers."


    "We¡¯ll follow your instructions," I assured him. Then I added, voice lowering with subtle warning, "I want Sophia recovered. At any cost."


    Liam gave a short, knowing chuckle. "You really do love her, despite your cold exterior."


    I didn¡¯t correct him. There was no need to exin what my true intentions were¡ªnot yet.


    It was bing clear that we had overlooked far too much in the past. And now was the time to dig it all up¡ªand it will start with Sophia. But to do that, she needed to be fully healed. I wasn¡¯t giving her the excuse of her dying condition as a shield anymore.


    "I¡¯ve already given the orders for special medication to be prepared for Eira," Liam said as he leaned back in his chair, eyes sharp as they studied me. "Once we begin the treatment, she¡¯ll enter heat. I wonder if you are willing to take care of her heat phase, Alpha?"


    My brows drew together slightly at his words. "We brought her to fuck. That won¡¯t be an issue."


    He shook his head slowly, disappointment written across his features. "All I¡¯m saying is this¡ªwhen that timees, even in her heat, don¡¯t treat her like some mindless animal. Show her some damn care. Some kindness. Don¡¯t break her again."


    My gaze hardened. "You don¡¯t need to tell me what I should do with what¡¯s mine."


    He raised a brow. "Yours?"


    "I¡¯ve paid more than enough to buy her," I replied tly.


    "Well," he sighed, "I can¡¯t exactly argue with that."


    "In the evening, Jason and I are heading to meet the council members. I want you there."


    He nodded without hesitation. "I¡¯ll do whatever is needed to protect... what¡¯s yours, Alpha."


    "You better," I said as I stood to leave.


    He was a doctor¡ªand his word carried weight. His support would justify why we hadn¡¯t brought Eira before the council yet. It would buy us more time until Eira is healed entirely.


    ----


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    I was already overwhelmed when I saw Fluffy, but when I heard they have a cat as well, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I¡¯d always had a special attachment to animals. I loved being around them, loved the idea of having them as pets. But my grandparents never allowed it.


    But Fluffy wasn¡¯t the only one I had. I had a kitten as well, but no one knew about her. She was my secret pet.


    I still have the memories fresh from that day when I found her.


    It was a quiet afternoon, and I was walking home from school. Just before reaching my house, I heard a faint meowing from the woods near the path.


    My home had always been a little isted from the rest of the pack. A cozy, cottage-style house surrounded by a modest garden and a ring of trees. My grandparents liked their silence, their space.


    That day, I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity and went towards the trees to follow that sound, my steps slow and light as if to not scare the animal.


    "Miao," I called softly.


    To my surprise, a tiny meow echoed back.


    Step by step, I traced the sound, and soon I found her¡ªcurled into herself in a bed of dried leaves and twigs under a tree.


    So small. So fragile.


    I picked her up gently. Her frail little body trembled in my arms, so I held her closer to my chest, trying to warm her with what little I had.


    "Shh... little kitty, you¡¯re safe now," I whispered, coaxing her softly.


    I searched for her mother, but there was no trace. Maybe she¡¯d been abandoned for being too weak. Or maybe something had happened to the mother. Either way, I couldn¡¯t leave her there¡ªnot with a wound on her paw and the cold already settling in.


    But I couldn¡¯t take her into the house either.


    So I made a space for her near therge boulder behind the cottage. It was covered with heavy stones and had crevices wide enough for her to nestle inside, safe and hidden.


    Every day, I snuck out and brought her food¡ªmilk, soft bits of bread, warm scraps of cloth to build a bedding. I gave her everything I could without being found out.


    Slowly, she started to get better. She began walking around. ying a little. Curling up when I arrived. Not being able toe up with any name, I kept calling her kitty.


    But we were together for barely a month or two.


    Then... the incident happened, and I lost everything from my past.


    Despite my own pain, and being the one who desperately needed someone toe for my rescue, once in a while I would wonder how kitty must be, and if there was someone to take care of her in my absence. I could only pray for her to be safe and grow healthy as I knew I was never going to see her ever again.


    Now I saw this cat¡ªVixen¡ªit reminded me of her.


    She looked just like her. Same cream-colored coat. Same bright blue eyes. Same t little face. Just grown up in size now. But more than anything... the same tiny scar on her paw.


    I remembered that scar. I had treated that wound myself the day I found her.


    And my heart told me it was her, but then, who would argue with that overly possessive and psychotic vampire?


    As long as I could have her around, that was enough.


    <i>Vixen?</i>


    What kind of a name was that?


    Wait¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I heard him say it. I recalled now.


    He used to call <i>me</i> that too¡ªVixen.

 Chapter 71: Left For The Council Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 71: Left For The Council Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    The entire day passed with our pets circling the side house like they¡¯d been enchanted.


    Those little bastards kept returning there so often that we finally gave up and let them stay.


    As if that bitch had cast some spell over them, they refused to leave her side.


    Fluffy, I could understand¡ªhe knew her from the past. But Vixen? That stubborn thing was even worse than Fluffy. No amount of threats worked on her. And now that we knew she was pregnant, we couldn¡¯t do much but let her have her way.


    On the other hand, Rafe had gone off on a hunt of his own¡ªsearching for any tomcat in the vicinity that could¡¯ve possibly knocked up his precious feline. He was fuming, as if it wasn¡¯t his pet that got fucked, but his woman. That wild, possessive beast inside him had fully awakened.


    When he returned home, I asked, "Found the bastard?"


    "Found and threw all of them down the hill," he replied casually, dropping onto the sofa like he¡¯d just aplished something grand.


    "You should¡¯ve just shot them all, so none of the bastard is left to even look at her again," Lucian added.


    I nearly rolled my eyes. "It¡¯s a cat. You really think you can stop her from giving in to nature¡¯s call? If she doesn¡¯t breed with another cat, will she breed with you wolves?"


    "She doesn¡¯t need to breed anymore," Rafe dered firmly. "Once she gives birth this time, I¡¯m taking her to the vet. She¡¯s getting neutered. So she won¡¯t go to any bastard ever again."


    "I am relieved that you¡¯re not nning to take her to the vet to abort the pregnancy," I said dryly.


    "This is the only time she¡¯s allowed to have the babies as killing them is a sin," Rafe told.


    And he wasn¡¯t wrong. None of us ever harmed a child, even if the child belonged to our enemies. Born or unborn, none were ever harmed. But the adults... they paid in full.


    While the bitch was left in the side house with our pets, Roman came to join us.


    We were still waiting for Kael. He hadn¡¯t returned for lunch, and now it was evening¡ªwe were supposed to leave for the council meeting soon.


    "Where do you think he went?" Roman asked. "Maybe Sophia¡¯s caused trouble?"


    "I don¡¯t think so," I replied. "Maybe he just needed some time alone. He¡¯ll be back soon."


    Just as I said it, we heard the sound of a car pulling into the drive.


    Kael had returned.


    No one asked him where he¡¯d been.


    He looked straight at me. "We need to leave."


    I gave a nod, grabbed my trench coat.


    Kael turned to the other three. "Stay alert. Keep an eye on the security systems. If anything happens, let me us know immediately."


    They all nodded in unison.


    Lucian added, "Don¡¯t worry. When you return, we¡¯ll have a good meal waiting. A little feast, courtesy of me."


    Lucian was trying to ease us of worries, but we knew better¡ªhe was equally ready to face any attack if it happened tonight.


    Earlier, Lucian and I had already made sure the estate¡¯s entire perimeter was secured. Reinforced. Watched.


    Kael and I left in his car, trusting the other three to protect that bitch.


    -----


    After traveling for more than an hour, we finally arrived at thend where our pack shared the border with two other packs¡ªthe neutral territory that belonged only to the werewolf council.


    It was here that the grand estate of the Werewolf Council stood.


    An imposing structure, isted from the influence of any one pack.


    The council was formed by six elders, each once a powerful Alpha of one of the six major packs still in existence.


    To serve the council, they had break all formal ties to their former packs. They lived here, with their families, in homes built within the boundaries of the vast council estate¡ªseparate from the world they once ruled.


    This istion was meant to maintain decisions with the principle of neutrality.


    The decisions made here affected the entire werewolf world. There could be no bias. No loyalty. No exception.


    The council¡¯s operations were funded by annual contributions from every pack¡ªcollected into a central mary reserve, managed exclusively by the council¡¯s own bank.


    This fund wasn¡¯t just for administration. It was used to support weaker packs in need of aid, promote development, and maintain stability across the territories.


    Every matter brought before the council¡ªwhether disputes between packs or conflicts within them¡ªwas reviewed in detail. Investigated. Judged.


    Their decision was always final, and everyone had to obey it without any resistance.


    They even had their own warriors teams, highly equipped and trained.


    The purpose of creating this council was simple: to safeguard the welfare of the werewolf world.


    But with such power and authority, came the inevitable evil¡ª Greed.


    Their neutrality had be fragile over the years¡ªtainted by ambition, favoritism, and self-interest.


    Judgments were no longer always fair. Not every decision served justice.


    But that was the system, and we had to live with it.


    And tonight, we had to face it.


    Our car passed through the massive gates of the council estate, granted entry by the guards stationed at the checkpoint.


    We drove through the wide stone-paved path until we reached the main building¡ªa grand structure built in the style of ancient architecture, timeless and imposing.


    It was here that the central council meetings were held.


    The heart of werewolf authority.


    As we stepped into the grand council hall, the six council members were already seated behind a long, imposing desk, each settled in a high-backed, cushioned chair that signified their authority.


    The architecture of the room was as regal as it was ancient, built to intimidate andmand respect.


    Along both the left and right walls ran rows of chairs, positioned to face each other¡ªwhere opposing parties typically sat during disputes.


    A few elders from our pack were present, along with representatives from neighboring packs.


    "Good to see you, Alpha Kael," the senior-most council member, Jeffery, greeted Kael with a formal nod, before acknowledging me.


    Kael and I made the customary greeting, turning toward the council and offering a respectful bow.


    We moved toward the left row of chairs and sat down, where Liam had taken a seat already. As instructed by Kael, he showed up.


    Across from us, seated in the right row, was Kaizan¡ªand with him, his two brothers.


    He smiled, calm and irritatingly smug. "Good to see you again, Kael."


    "I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t share the same sentiment," I replied coldly, not minding presence of the council members.


    Such sharp exchanges between Alphas weren¡¯t umon.


    Moreover, these bastard council members must have already sold their asses to Dreadwyn pack, as their Alpha, Kaizan, was present here.


    It was obvious this entire council meeting had been called because of him.


    As we refused his in-person offer of sharing our pureblood she-wolf with him, he came to the council to force us to submit into sharing.


    These council members were already crafty, and together with this asshole, I am sure they were not going to make it easy for us.


    Just like me, Kael had understood it as well¡ªor more like, he was already prepared for it.


    Kael, as our leader, was the smartest one when it came to handling the political matters.


    I¡¯m sure the council is going to have a hard time dealing with him¡ªjust like they always had.

 Chapter 72: The Powerful Newcomer

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Powerful Neer</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    "The council has been informed that you¡¯ve purchased a pureblood, Alpha Kael?"


    As expected, the motherfucker jumped straight to the point. At least that saved me time.


    "I did," I replied, my tone sharp and cold as I turned my head toward the council. My gaze locked with Jeffery¡¯s¡ªcalcted and calm on the surface, but I saw the cunning that lurked behind it.


    "Someone finding a pureblood after so long is... fortunate," Jeffery began, his voice wrapped in diplomatic civility. "It¡¯s a rare opportunity for our kind. Wemend you for your contribution. She can be a blessing for the prosperity of our entire n."


    Jackass. That was his way of saying she should be for everyone¡ªnot just mine or my brothers¡¯.


    "No need to thank me yet, Senior Jeffery," I replied, eyes still fixed on him. "Because I didn¡¯t do it for the council. I did it for myself, and for my brothers."


    I let the silence stretch for a breath before continuing.


    "But yes, you can thank me on behalf of the entire werewolf n when she bears strong Alphas for us. We¡¯ve nned for a few pups each, until she¡¯s no longer breedable. Then, feel free to send your gratitude."


    Beside me, Jason let out a mocking smirk directed squarely at Kaizan, the message in it clear¡ª<i>You lost. Stay in yourne.</i>


    Jeffery¡¯s expression tightened. "Once you¡¯ve fulfilled your share of lineage, it would only be right to offer her to other Alphas. Let them benefit as well, for the welfare of our n. In return, they¡¯ll offer you whateverpensation you desire. It¡¯s about considering what else she can bring to your pack¡ªand your people."


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said tly, "but she¡¯s a think for trade. She¡¯s mine. My personal belonging. I don¡¯t let others touch what belongs to me."


    My voice dropped lower. Sharper.


    "And let me be very clear. My pack¡¯s prosperity will nevere at the cost of sacrificing a woman. That¡¯s the lowest kind of deal a man can make. And neither I, nor my pack, stoop that low."


    My cold gaze then shifted to Kaizan. "When we bought her, everyone was there¡ªbut only we could get her. If she were meant to be shared by all, there wouldn¡¯t have been a draw in the first ce. The rules were simple. The winner ims the prize. The losers ept defeat, note crawling to the council like spoiled brats."


    Kaizan¡¯s smirk remained, unshaken, like there was something else brewing in that twisted head of his.


    But I didn¡¯t flinch. Meeting his gaze head-on, I dered, "My wolf is not for sale."


    Then I turned back to Jeffery. "And she never will be."


    Jeffery¡¯s expression tightened at my words, though his voice remained calm. "No n to share her at all?"


    "No," I repeated firmly. "She will forever belong to us five. Only us."


    "Have you marked her already?" Jeffery asked next.


    "No. She isn¡¯t in the condition to be marked yet," I replied, briefly ncing toward Liam.


    Liam stepped forward and exined her current state¡ªhow weak she was, and how her wolf had to be recovered before any marking could take ce.


    Jeffery exchanged a long, meaningful look with the other council members. It didn¡¯t take a genius to read what was going on.


    They all shared the same outdated, twisted opinion¡ªthat a pureblood she-wolf was property meant to be passed around between Alphas of every pack.


    Finally, Jeffery spoke again. "If she¡¯s not marked, then any Alpha has the right toy im to her. And we¡ª" his gaze sharpened "¡ªcannot stop them."


    <i>Can¡¯t?</i> Or <i>won¡¯t</i>?


    I frowned slightly.


    Jeffery¡¯s voice dropped lower,ced with warning.


    "Alpha Kael, you know well how wars have broken out between packs over purebloods. And for years, the council has worked to avoid such bloodshed, which only weakens our kind. That¡¯s why we encouragepromise¡ªnegotiation, not war. Sharing is the peaceful route. We¡¯re offering you the same path. But if you refuse to ept it, don¡¯te ming us when other packse after your she-wolf."


    He was clearly trying to threaten us by telling us what they could do to my pack. But they didn¡¯t know me yet.


    "I dare anyone to try," I said, my voice cold, my gaze turning lethal. "Whatever happens next... that¡¯ll be on them."


    Jeffery¡¯s tone hardened. "In current world, every pack looks out for its own interest. No one sacrifices power for the sake of whores. That¡¯s what purebloods are meant for¡ªto breed. To be used. That¡¯s how it¡¯s always been. By going against the flow, I hope you won¡¯t live to regret your decision."


    I leaned forward slightly, locking eyes with him, "It¡¯s that very mindset¡ªyours and every generation before you¡ªthat brought us to this point. If you elders had cherished the purebloods instead of only fucking them, killing them, and tossing them aside like used toys, then maybe our generation wouldn¡¯t be struggling to find proper mates. What your generation destroyed, we¡¯re now paying for it. I only wish there had been someone back then with enough balls to put sense in your generation before it was toote."


    Jeffery¡¯s expression soured, the thin mask of civility finally cracking.


    "Alpha Kael, we are Alphas. And females will always be beneath us," he said, voice sharp and unrepentant. "You may y noble for now, but soon, you¡¯ll understand this fact. Mark my words."


    "Let¡¯s see if you prove me wrong," I replied coolly. "But I highly doubt you will."


    The old man could no longer maintain the calm facade he wore like armor. His eyes narrowed, lips tightening.


    "Well then," he hissed, "I hope you won¡¯te seeking our help when things go south. Because you won¡¯t get it from this council. And let me remind you¡ªeven if marked, she might still not be safe. She could still be taken. Forced to breed for someone else."


    My expression darkened at this.


    If I marked her, it meant she would be my mate. And this bastard dared say someone else would abduct and fuck my bonded?


    "That¡¯s it," Jason growled beside me, provoked just like me. Without even looking at him I knew we both had the same thing in mind¡ªKill this bastard.


    We were just seconds away from lunging at Jeffery and tearing his head clean off his shoulders, but a cold voice cut through the thick tension.


    "Since when have the rules of the werewolf world started changing without informing the rest of us, Jeffery?"


    A tall, powerful figure strode into the meeting hall. Commanding. Imposing. His presence sucked the air out of the room. His dark gaze swept over the council, and a cold smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Jeffery froze, visibly stunned by the man¡¯s sudden arrival. The council members¡ªand every one of us¡ªstood from our seats as a sign of respect.


    The man didn¡¯t pause. His tone sharpened as he walked forward, each step deliberate and steady.


    "Or has the power gone to your head so much that you¡¯ve started making your own rules?" His gaze locked on Jeffery¡¯s, unblinking, unwavering. "What¡¯s wrong, Jeffery? Been too long since you fucked a pureblood, and now your brain¡¯s stopped working altogether?"

 Chapter 73: She Will Be Marked

    <h4>Chapter 73: She Will Be Marked</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    Standing in the center of the grand council hall, he was a figure carved from sheer dominance. Dressed in a wlessly tailored dark suit, with tousled dark brown hair and eyes the color of burnt chestnut, his gaze radiated a chilling intensity.


    Tall, broad-shouldered, and imposing, the man exuded an aura that was nothing short of formidable. He looked less like a man and more like a force of nature¡ªunyielding, immovable, a mountain that dared anyone to challenge its ce.


    Gerald Hawthorne.


    Alpha of the Hollowcrest Pack, one of the six most powerful werewolf packs in existence¡ªand a name that carried weight, fear, and reverence alike. He was one of the oldest Alphas still actively ruling, a contemporary of my father.


    There were so many powerful Alphas in the werewolf world, but only a few top-tier Alphas existed, the number countable on fingers. And I was one of them. Each top-tier Alpha possessed a secret power, something rare and unnatural that set us apart from the rest.


    Our alpha aura was so strong that we could make other Alphas submit to us. But as per council rule, top-tier Alphas could only use their Alpha aura on their own pack members, not on anyone from other packs unless they are fighting with another top-tier Alpha. Breaking the rules had serious punishment.


    Most Alphas of Gerald¡¯s generation had already passed their titles on to their sons. But not Gerald. His son was still a minor.


    Stories whispered that Gerald and his pureblood mate, Silvia, had once lost their firstborn¡ªa child no older than a few months, taken by enemies. The loss had shattered Silvia. She spent years in denial, unable to ept the child was gone, clinging to the hope that one day, somehow, they would find it.


    After years, when she finally gave up waiting and came to terms with reality, they had a second child¡ªtheir son, Arwan.


    Gerald was also one of the founding members of this council but never took charge of it himself as he preferred to prioretise and lead his own pack. But even then, he held authority here, as he was the one who contributed to creating the council¡¯s rules, which these bastard council members were twisting as they pleased.


    And Gerald had the authority to inspect the council and even question and confront them for their misdeeds.


    Though my encounters with him had been few, I knew well that Gerald Mevaric was a man of principle. The first time I saw him was when my father, Alpha Zain, took me to attend a council meeting. I was just seven years old. Even though our pack and the Hollowcrest Pack were not neighboring and rarely interacted beyond formalities, I had noticed then that my father and Gerald shared a mutual respect.


    Our only real connection with their pack had been through business dealings, nothing more.


    "Alpha Gerald," Jeffery rose from his seat and hurried forward, offering a smile that barely concealed his unease. "Please, have a seat."


    It was in as day¡ªthis smug bastard Jeffery was trembling at the mere sight of him. Still, he masked his fear behind that polished, oily grin of his.


    Gerald didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. His eyes, sharp and cold, drifted toward the council chair Jeffery had just vacated.


    "That chair does seem like a fine ce to sit," Gerald remarked, his tone dry, his words savage. "But it seems your ass doesn¡¯t quite know how to handle it. Maybe I should consider iming it for myself."


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i></i>Jason, seated beside me, turned with raised brows. He had never met Gerald before, and judging by his reaction, he hadn¡¯t expected anyone to walk in and crush Jeffery¡¯s inted ego so effortlessly.


    Jeffery looked as if he¡¯d swallowed a stone, clearly rattled by the jab. That bastard would never give up the council seat¡ªthe only thing that made his powerless ass feel important.


    Gerald¡¯s gaze shifted back to him. "Hmm?" he prompted, calm yet unmistakably threatening.


    Jeffery let out a brittle chuckle and gestured to the row of seats along the right, where Kaizan had earlier taken his ce.


    "You jest, Alpha Gerald. Please, have a seat," he said, voice shaky despite his attempt to soundposed.


    Gerald looked at that row and then towards Kaizan, where that bastard offered greeting nod to Gerald.


    But then Gerald turned and came straight to the left side row of the chair¡ªour side. He made it clear who he was going to side with. Judging by the way he had just threatened Jeffery, it was clear he knew exactly what was going on here.


    He came to a halt before me, standing tall, his gaze locking directly with mine. "Alpha Kael, it¡¯s been a long time."


    I offered him a respectful nod. "Good to see you after so long, Alpha Gerald."


    He returned a subtle nod before shifting his gaze to Jason as I gestured toward him. "Jason, one of my four sworn mate-brothers."


    After they exchanged gazes, Gerald looked back at me. "I believe you have made your stance clear enough to the council."


    "I have," I replied evenly.


    His gaze drifted toward Jeffery, his voice sharp. "Any more questions for him?"


    Jeffery kept that same fake-ass smile stered on his face. "Not really, Alpha Gerald, but..." he looked at me and said, "Unless they mark her, she can be imed by anyone. And that¡¯s exactly as per the rules set by this council."


    Fucking bastard. He was hiding behind the very rules now. And Gerald could only agree to it as he was the one to make this rule.


    That particr rule was created to protect she-wolves. It was meant to ensure they found a proper mate, to prevent them from being passed around like toys between Alphas, unmarked, and used however someone pleased.


    Because once a she-wolf was marked, she belonged solely to that Alpha. No one could force him to share her¡ªunless, of course, the Alpha was an absolute asshole willing to trade her for his own gain. But he wouldn¡¯t do it as it was painful to share their marked mate.


    At the same time, marking a she-wolf strongly signified that the Alpha loved her and he would never share her. If he had the intention of sharing, he wouldn¡¯t mark her in the first ce.


    Only a handful of Alphas ever truly marked their mates and never shared them. My father was one of them. So was Gerald. They loved their women, and as top-tier Alphas, they were intensely territorial and fiercely possessive.


    Just like me. Even if I didn¡¯t love her. Even if I cursed her or hurt her¡ªI would never share her with anyone. Except my brothers.


    "What do you have to say about what Jeffery just said?" Gerald asked, his gaze locked with mine¡ªsteady, probing, as if attempting to read beyond my words, to see through to the core of who I was. It wasn¡¯t merely a question. It was a silent test. A weighing of my intent, my nature.


    I held his stare without flinching.


    "She will be marked," I stated with cold certainty, then turned my gaze toward Jeffery, my gaze threatening, "....very soon."


    Jeffery offered a thin, insincere smile. "Of course. I only hope that <i>soon</i> doesn¡¯t turn out to be toote."


    The bastard was still mocking me. Still testing limits he didn¡¯t understand.


    But his days were numbered. And I would be the one to end them.

 Chapter 74: Lives In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 74: Lives In Danger</h4>


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    "I guess there is no reason for you to stay here then," Gerald told Kael, dismissing us even without letting Jeffery decide it. It showed who held the power here.


    Gerald turned his head slightly toward Jeffery. "Am I right?"


    "Of course, Alpha Gerald," Jeffery replied quickly, forcing a smile.


    Kael and I gave a respectful bow and turned to leave. Behind us, we could faintly hear Kaizan speaking with Gerald, their voices fading into the distance as we walked out.


    We had just reached the car and were about to step inside when a voice halted us.


    "So much in a hurry to leave, my friends?"


    We turned, knowing who it was. Kaizan.


    The piece of shit strolled toward us with his usual swagger, the smugness on his face as unbearable as ever.


    "We can¡¯t stand the sight of your disgusting face," I snapped, "so we thought we¡¯d spare our eyes the torture."


    But as shameless as ever, his smirk only widened, as if he enjoyed riling us.


    But as shameless as he was, the smirk on his lips widened. "After having the beautiful sight in your home¡ªa she-wolf¡ªhow can you tolerate something else, isn¡¯t it?" He paused for a moment, as his smirked turned wicked, "But the question is....for how long can you keep enjoying it?"


    "Till the end of our lives," Kael¡¯s said as he stepped closer to Kaizan and warned him, meeting his gaze, "The shit you tried to pull today... try it again, and I¡ª"


    "What wrong did I even do?" Kaizan cut in, feigning innocence as he met Kael¡¯s dark gaze with a taunting one of his own. "I was merely here to enjoy the show while Jeffery yed his little tricks on you."


    "Correction!" Kael¡¯s jaw tightened as he said coldly. "<i>Your</i> tricks. But they did jack shit to us."


    Kaizan chuckled, almostughed. It felt so annoying, and I wished to snap his head off his shoulders, but violence was not allowed inside the council estate. Maybe wait till we leave the gates of this estate.


    "As you think I am dying to get your she-wolf, let me offer you something else to ease your worry," Kaizan said.


    What was he getting at?


    "If you hand me over that bitch my brother used to fuck, I won¡¯t go after your bitch," Kaizan said. "My spies couldn¡¯t find her around you or in your pack even. What have you done to her? Killed her for betraying you?"


    Having spies from one pack into other, wasn¡¯t a surprise as we had ours in other packs as well.


    But, I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that this bastard was trying to rub salt into wounds we had barely managed to close.


    "To be honest," Kaizan said with a cruel glint in his eyes, "I still can¡¯t forget the way she looked when my brother fucked her. Once, she even took his friends along with him. And that fucking whore... she looked just as energetic after hours of being used by them. Didn¡¯t even break. I wonder what her real limit is... maybe I should find out, with me and my two mate-brothers fucking her together."


    His words were poison, each one pushing harder, digging deeper, but we stood silent, fists clenched, jaws tight.


    We couldn¡¯t react. Not now. Evenst time he tried to provoke us by mentioning that bitch in the same nasty way.


    We couldn¡¯t let him suspect that the very bitch he was talking about was the she-wolf we had hidden in our home. If we showed anger, he¡¯d know she still meant something. And then he¡¯d never let it go. He¡¯d keep digging, keep mocking, and worse¡ªhe¡¯d keep looking.


    "So where is she?" he asked, tone shifting to something disturbingly serious. "If she¡¯s still alive, hand her over. Don¡¯t waste her in some prison or leave her rotting. Give her to me¡ªand I¡¯ll forget about your precious pureblood. Consider it a trade for peace."


    The intensity in his gaze wasn¡¯t just for show. There was something twisted in his obsession. He wasn¡¯t simply mocking anymore.


    What the fuck did she do to him? Why was he so adamant on getting her?


    No one had known back then that Eira was a pureblood¡ªnot even this bastard. And yet here he was, offering to give up on a rare-blooded she-wolf just to get his hands on her again.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t the only idiot who had fallen for her.


    There was truly something in that bitch, no one could stop from liking her.


    Or there was something else this bastard was not letting out. A secret of his own?


    "Fuck off," Kael said coldly, turning away without another nce.


    Arguing with that bastard was pointless¡ªand letting him know anything about Eira would only spell trouble for us.


    "Kael," the bastard called out again.


    Neither of us stopped. We slid into the car in silence.


    The bastard approached the car window and smirked at us. "Well, you better hurry. Because... there might be someone desperate enough to reach your pureblood while you are here, away from your own territory."


    Both Kael and I snapped our gazes to him.


    He had our attention now.


    "Want to know the truth?" he added, tilting his head, enjoying the panic beginning to cloud our expressions. "I wasn¡¯t the one who tricked you intoing here."


    Kael and I exchanged a nce¡ªdread tightening its grip around our chests.


    I started the car in a rush, tires screeching, but we could still hear his voice trailing behind us.


    "I¡¯ll make sure to mourn for your brothers properly... once their bodies are cold."


    "Make it fast," Kael growled, jaw clenched, as I floored the elerator. The gates of the council estate loomed ahead.


    Iid on the horn, alerting the guards from a distance. The moment the gates creaked open, we shot through like lightning, leaving the dust behind.


    Once we hit the open road, we knew what we had to do. I mmed the brakes. We knew the shortcut to our home.


    Without a word, we threw the doors open and leapt out. Our clothes fell away in scraps as our bodies shifted¡ªbones cracking, muscles stretching.


    Within seconds, two powerful wolves stood where men had been.


    My wolf was massive midnight blue. Beside me, Kael¡¯s massive wolf form towered¡ªa pitch-ck wolf, his gaze full of rage and urgency.


    Without hesitation, we darted into the forest, paws pounding against the earth, cutting through the trees like arrows loosed from a bow.


    We ran like our lives were on the line. To be precise, our brothers¡¯ if what that bastard Kaizan had hinted was true.

 Chapter 75: Enemies At The Door

    <h4>Chapter 75: Enemies At The Door</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    After Kael and Rafe left, I returned by Eira¡¯s side to keep herpany while Lucian and Rafe were keeping a watch on the security arrangements, continuously in contact with the security guards around the estate.


    The werewolf world was entirely unpredictable when you had something with you that everyone wanted, and at this moment, that something was Eira.


    Eira was in the drawing room, sitting quietly on the sofa with Vixen in herp and Fluffy lying at her feet on the carpeted floor. These two felt like her pets rather than ours.


    I was not sure what to talk to her about when she treated every one of us like air. But I couldn¡¯t give up on her¡ªin fact, none of us could. Or we wouldn¡¯t be worried to protect her, and Kael wouldn¡¯t have rushed to the council to face those annoying assholes.


    As it was night, the air had gotten a little chilly, but as always she didn¡¯t care. I fetched one shawl from the bedroom and wrapped it around her gently without even asking for her permission.


    She didn¡¯t resist, neither did she recognise what I did. I sat next to her on the sofa and decided to talk¡ªmore like to inform her of the situation.


    She didn¡¯t look at me, while I turned to her, and my hand reached out to pet Vixen. She retreated her hand while I continued feeling the soft fur of the fluffy cat. So soft¡ª no wonder Eira truly liked petting her.


    "You could guess Vixen is pregnant. Can you also guess how far she is from giving birth to little kittens?" I asked, thinking at least this might pique her interest before I jumped to the main thing.


    "I am not a vet," she replied in a dismissive tone, her gaze only on Vixen.


    Not surprised at her reply, I hummed. "My bad. I was overestimating you."


    I said again in a rxed tone, "I hope all her kittens look like her. If even a single one takes after their father, Rafe will kill each of those male cats that looks simr to kitten, and make sure he had truly killed that bastard. The kids will lose their father even before they get to see him."


    I could see her brows knit in a frown, and then she said, "You treat people like animals¡ªat least treat animals like people."


    Ah! She was truly sopassionate towards animals, and it won¡¯t change. Her silence broke only when she wanted to protect Vixen and Fluffy.


    "We will try to," I said, taking a little pause before continuing, "...there¡¯s something I want to tell you..."


    She didn¡¯t react, but she had to listen to it anyway. "Tonight, our enemies might attack us." I didn¡¯t mention that she was the reason if the attack truly happened. "There is a small safe room behind that bookshelf," I pointed towards the door-sized shelf. "Just push the red book there, and it will rotate to let you inside. The moment something happens, I want you to hurry there. Once inside, there¡¯s a ck lever on the back of the door. Just turn it to the right. The door will be locked entirely."


    Just then, Vixen miaowed. "And you can¡¯t take Fluffy and Vixen with you. They might make sounds as their natural instinct to threats, and you will be discovered."


    At her ignorance, I said in a strict tone, "I am serious. Don¡¯t add to our worries when we are already busy fighting with our lives on the line. I want to believe you don¡¯t want to see any of us dead, despite you hate us. All those deaths in the past were enough already."


    At the mention of deaths, I felt her hand that had reached out to caress Vixen¡¯s head freeze, almost trembling.


    I softened my tone and said, "Don¡¯t worry about our pets. We will protect them."


    She didn¡¯t reply, but I could tell my words had affected her deeply.


    Just then, Fluffy noticed something outside and hurried out of the door.


    Through the window, I saw Lucian and Rafe had also arrived outside the side house to inspect the ce around.


    "I told her. Remember what I said, alright?" Not waiting for her reply, I went out to my brothers.


    "Bastard, you finally recognise me," Lucian was talking to Fluffy while ruffling the fur on his head. "Or that bitch had truly enchanted you."


    "Everything¡¯s fine?" I asked them, as Rafe handed me over rifle and few other weapons, which I secured on my body.


    "For now," Rafe said, looking at the far distance where the guards were standing along with themandos under Lucian¡¯smand.


    They were not allowed toe close to the home unless there was truly a need. We three were more than enough to protect here.


    I looked around thewn, where they had arranged some obstacles to hide in case there were gunfire attacks and we needed to counter-attack. And there were multiple weapons ced at different ces for our own convenience.


    Even if the attack wouldn¡¯t happen, it was better to be safe than sorry¡ªuntil our Alpha returned to his territory. Because in his presence, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack so quickly and easily. Top-tier Alphas held some deadly image in everyone¡¯s mind.


    "Kael must be in the meeting or must have finished it by now," I said. "He hates long meetings and useless conversations."


    "Have you exined to that bitch what to do and how not to be a reason for our deaths?" Lucian asked.


    As usual, a foul choice of words¡ªbut I nodded.


    Just then, we heard some distant noises.


    Fluffy had already started to bark while looking towards the sky.


    "Is that chopper noise?"


    I asked, looking upward as the low, mechanical hum grew louder. Within moments, three assault helicopters emerged against the canvas of star-speckled night sky, their des roaring, drowning out every other sound.


    The entire estate stirred with rm. Our guards sprang into action, and we immediately moved into strategic positions.


    Then the gunfire started.


    Bullets rained down from the helicopters. The sharp reports of gunfire and the deafening churn of the des filled the air, making it nearly impossible to hear each other.


    Lucian and Rafe did a counterattack while I went inside the home. "Eira, get to the safe room. Now."


    Eira picked up Vixen and went toward the safe room¡¯s entrance¡ªthe bookshelf. Relieved that she was obedient, I turned around and quickly went out to help my brothers.


    Our guards andmandos were firing with precision, but the situation escted quickly. More helicopters descended, their sides opening as enemymandos began leaping out, ropes unfurling through the night like snakes.


    "Bastards came prepared, like they¡¯re invading a fucking war zone!" Lucian shouted, his voice rising above the chaos as he emptied his magazine and took out another group of advancing enemies.


    "They¡¯ll find out soon enough that we¡¯re more than ready for war," Rafe responded, swiftly relocating to higher ground while reloading with a fresh belt of ammo.


    The firefight stretched on, relentless and brutal. Bullets ripped through the air. Hand grenades exploded like miniature stars across the estate, shaking the earth beneath our feet. The walls of the house were pelted with gunfire, and several windows shattered, the ss raining down like glittering knives.


    The relief was, Eira was inside the safe room. She was safe.

 Chapter 76: If Lucian Dies

    <h4>Chapter 76: If Lucian Dies</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    Themandos that went to the main house found no one there and came to thewn as well. which bought us more time to target them sessfully.


    We had already scattered, nking from every direction. Every guard, every trained soldier under ourmand was now a storm of bullets and precision, cutting down anything that moved toward the side house.


    They thought they had brought war to our doorstep.


    But they were walking straight into hell.


    I was certain that once all of this was over, we¡¯d have far too many bodies to bury¡ªour enemies¡¯, and unfortunately, some of our own.


    As for these choppers... we¡¯d keep them. A fitting gift from those who dared to invade our home.


    Through the earpieces secured to our ears, Lucian¡¯smandos kept feeding us real-time updates from various parts of the estate. Lucian himself ryed the situation from our side and issuedmands with practiced precision, directing the counteroffensive like a seasoned general.


    Everything seemed to be going exactly as it should. Our side was holding strong. The enemies were being taken down with brutal efficiency.


    Until amando informed us: the gates of the estate, which were securely protected, had been breached. A new group of enemies had somehow managed to enter without any obstacle, and they were marching inside.


    There was a traitor among our people.


    But now, there was no time to question how it had happened. All that mattered now was stopping them.


    Gunfire thundered all around us. Ammunition on both sides was running low. It wouldn¡¯t be long before this battle was no longer fought with weapons, but with ws and fangs. It would soone down to our beast forms¡ªbrutal, primal, and merciless.


    We were ready.


    But then something happened that none of us had expected.


    A familiar figure in an off-white dress was walking toward the enemy without any fear, her steps slow but steady and determined.


    Eira.


    What was she doing outside instead of in that safe room?


    "That bitch," Lucian muttered under his breath, his voice crackling through thems. He¡¯d seen her first¡ªhe was closest to her position.


    Lucian turned toward us, fury zing in his eyes. "You two keep going. I¡¯ll drag her back inside by her damn hair. Or kill her myself if I have to."


    We understood his rage. Everything we were doing¡ªall the blood being shed¡ªwas to protect her. And here she was, stepping straight into danger as if her life, and ours, meant nothing.


    "We¡¯ll cover you," I said quickly.


    Rafe and I kept firing, drawing the enemies¡¯ attention and clearing the path for Lucian to move. But as more enemy soldiers poured in, we were forced to shift our focus. The fight was tightening around us, leaving us no room to assist Lucian directly.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me," he told us and broke away from cover, gun in hand, pushing forward toward Eira.


    But then, two enemy soldiers reached her first. Their guns were pointed at her¡ªbut they lowered their hands, as they were not here to kill her, but to take her with them.


    Lucian fired a clean shot, taking down one of the enemy soldiers, while moving ahead swiftly.


    But when he shot for the second, he was met with silence.


    No bullets.


    Damn it! He cursed angrily, threw the gun away while keep running towards them.


    The remaining soldier aimed at him, but before that Lucian had already transformed into his wolf form and took a huge leap at the soldier. He was too fast to be even seen. That was him, always the best and strongest on the battle field.


    The gun shot rang out.


    But the next sound was the sickening crack of bones and a gurgling choke as the enemy¡¯s head was torn clean from his shoulders.


    Lucian had killed that bastard in a blink of an eye.


    A heartbeatter, the blood-soaked wolf faced her¡ªEira. His eyes furious, radiating like heat across the battlefield. But even in his rage, we knew he wouldn¡¯t harm her.


    He began to move toward her, but the next moment he copsed.


    His body crumpled mid-stride, shifting back into his human form as he hit the ground.


    "Lucian!" Rafe and I shouted in unison, our voices breaking over thems, over the chaos. Pain surged through the bond we shared with him, sharp and searing.


    He was hurt.


    No¡ªhe was shot.


    "Cover me. I¡¯m going to him," I ordered rafe, already abandoning my position.


    Rafe nodded quickly.


    The panic Rafe¡¯s his face mirrored my own. We could both feel Lucian¡¯s pain deep within our chests, through our shared bonds.


    He¡¯d been shot with a silver bullet. Not just any kind, but one crafted to kill the strongest of Alphas¡ªdeadly, merciless.


    I hurried to him, shooting in between, while Rafe cleared the path for me. Bullets hissed past me, but Rafe didn¡¯t let a single one near. My legs moved on instinct, mind cold with fury, eyes trained on every enemy in sight.


    Eira stood nearby, motionless. Her eyes were wide, her body frozen in ce as she stared at Lucian¡¯s blood-covered form.


    Shock consumed her.


    But all I felt was rage.


    I wanted to shoot her. Right there. More than any of the enemies around me, she felt like the real reason behind this nightmare.


    Once again, because of her, we were about to lose someone we loved.


    If Lucian died... I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    I would be the one to end her.


    And it wouldn¡¯t be quick. It wouldn¡¯t be clean. Every ounce of effort I¡¯d put into protecting her¡ªevery drop of blood spilled in her name¡ªshe had turned to ash in a single, careless moment.


    That bitch deserved to die.


    Lucian had been right all along. We should¡¯ve killed her the very first day.


    It was my fault. I was the one who insisted on bringing her home.


    And if Lucian didn¡¯t make it through this...


    After killing her, I will kill myself as well.

 Chapter 77: Please Don’t Die

    <h4>Chapter 77: Please Don¡¯t Die</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    The distant hum of helicopters reached my ears first, followed quickly by the sharp, relentless crack of gunfire. The sound swelled, filling the air with chaos, yet I remained seated, unmoving.


    Roman had warned me earlier that their enemies might attack. It seemed he had been right.


    But I felt nothing¡ªno fear, no panic. Those emotions had abandoned me long ago, leaving me hollow. Thest time they had returned was that night... the night they tortured me with tarants.


    Roman strode into the drawing room, his tone clipped andmanding. "Eira, get to the safe room."


    I looked down at Vixen, warm and curled in myp. Even if I didn¡¯t care for myself, I cared for her. She was pregnant, and there was no way I would allow her¡ªor her unborn kittens¡ªto be harmed.


    I rose, holding her gently, and made my way to the hidden safe room, following the instructions Roman had given me before. He didn¡¯t wait to see if Iplied¡ªby the time I reached the concealed door, he was already gone.


    Inside, the room was in but well-prepared, stocked for survival: a folded mattress with a thin nket in one corner, shelves lined with bottled water and packaged snacks, and even a small toilet tucked against the far wall.


    I ced Vixen on the mattress and found two empty bowls. One I filled with dry snacks, the other with fresh water. Satisfied she would befortable, I stepped back toward the door. This ce was the safest for her, no matter what happened beyond these walls.


    I didn¡¯t lock the door. Instead, I left it slightly ajar¡ªnarrow enough that she couldn¡¯t slip out, but open enough that, if something happened, someone could find her. She couldn¡¯t remain here forever or she would die.


    Outside, the sound of shattering ss pierced the air as bullets tore through the windows. Sharp cracks and dull thuds echoed against the walls, leaving dents in the ster. Explosions shook the ground, each one rumbling through the floorboards.


    It was like standing in the heart of a warzone.


    And yet... I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Because for years, I had been seeking one thing above all else¡ªdeath. Perhaps this was it. My chance. If nothing interfered, if nothing came between me and the end, maybe I could finally have it.


    But in these past years, I had also learned something else. The more I sought death, the more it seemed to run from me.


    Bastard.


    My feet were still hurt, and despite trying to ignore that pain¡ªthinking it wouldn¡¯t do any shit to me¡ªI was still unable to make it out fast. Utterly weak, despite my will being stronger.


    I just hoped at least a bullet entering through the window would hit me straight, but damn, not only did few enter here and there, none of them were in my direction. What kind of shit fate did I have? What kind of enmity did death have with me to not give in to my wishes?


    Death must be a man¡ªand just like every other man, that bastard wants me to suffer. But I was stubborn as well.


    Somehow, I managed to reach the exit of the home and saw the chaos outside¡ªbullet fires from all sides, huge helicopters lingering in the air, sts, and many figures moving like shadows, some falling to the ground.


    I made my way outside from another direction, making sure Roman and the others wouldn¡¯t spot me, so I would be found by their enemies and they would shoot me without even a moment¡¯s dy.


    Slowly, steadily, determined, I continued to make my way toward where I could see bullets being fired toward the home. Soon, two men¡ªwho seemed like soldiers¡ªappeared before me, their guns pointed toward me.


    I looked at them with a steady gaze as I was not scared. <i>That¡¯s it. Shoot me now. My soul will always be thankful to you.</i>


    But the bastards started to lower their guns. <i>What the hell? Why are they not shooting me instead? Want to fuck me before doing that?</i>


    <i>For God¡¯s sake, at least just once in your life, think from your non-existent brains, and not from your cocks.</i>


    But then, one of them was shot straight in the forehead and fell to the ground, while the other one pointed his gun toward the direction from where the bullet hade...


    The next moment I knew¡ªthere was a bullet shot, and a huge wolf had jumped on the soldier before me and ripped away his head.


    A huge wolf with molten bronze fur, his mouth coated with blood, turned to me, stepping toward me¡ªbut I didn¡¯t fear. He was someone I knew, a familiar wolf.


    But then, the next moment, he copsed on the ground, converting back to his human form. There was blood around his chest, a huge wound over his heart. The bullet had shot him straight in the heart¡ªhis eyes closed, brows knitted in pain, his chest barely moving to breathe.


    In a moment, that scene was reced with the scariest and most painful memory of my life.


    Alice.


    Instead of Lucian, I saw Alice there.


    She was right in front of me on the ground, a bullet shot in her heart and losing her life. I hurried to her and knelt next to her.


    "Alice... I am sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to shoot you..." My trembling hands reached to her chest, not able to touch the wound, thinking it would hurt her. "I am sorry... I¡¯m sorry..." I cried out. "Please... don¡¯t die... please..."


    Alice opened her eyes and looked at me. "...You must be happy to see me die... goddamn bitch..."


    "I am sorry..." I could only mutter the words. "...I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    "Get the hell away from him." A strong hand pushed me away, apanied by a furious voice, and I stumbled back to the ground.


    Roman was kneeling on the ground next to Alice. He looked at the wound on her chest and pressed his hand over it to stop the blood.


    "Stay with me, alright?" Roman told her. He looked like myst hope to save Alice.


    "Roman... this bitch is truly gonna kill every one of us..." I saw Alice tell him in a painful voice. "It¡¯s fine, I die¡ªbut kill her before she bes the reason for my brothers¡¯ deaths... Don¡¯t let her kill any of you..."


    "You are not going to die, alright," Roman told her. "We will kill her once you make it alive out of here. Trust me, I will kill her with my own hands¡ªand you have to stay alive to see it. Just don¡¯t give up..."


    I had always known I didn¡¯t deserve to live¡ªnot like I even wanted to continue living. It would be better if Roman killed me, but I wanted him to save Alice first.


    ¡¯Please save her,¡¯ I prayed, unable to stop my own tears.


    Reality of the present had long skipped me, as my delusional mind forgot Alice was already dead¡ªand this was Lucian before me.

 Chapter 78: Eira Saved Him

    <h4>Chapter 78: Eira Saved Him</h4>


    <strong>Rafe¡¯s POV</strong>


    Like Roman, I was furious at that bitch. If not for the need to protect my brothers, I would have gone to her and snapped her head from her shoulders without a second thought. Lucian was down, and Roman was already shaken with the fear of losing him. At least one of us had to keep our head¡ªbecause if we all lost control, we¡¯d all end up dead.


    I wished it had been me instead of Lucian. I could die for my brothers without hesitation¡ªbut not before making sure they were safe first.


    I caught sight of Roman shoving that bitch away from Lucian. Damn whore, daring to go near him after being the reason for his blood spilling onto this ground. If Lucian died... I would drain every drop of her filthy blood myself.


    I might have liked her once, long ago. But my brothers were everything. They came before any woman¡ªbefore anyone. I would sacrifice hundreds like her without blinking if it meant saving them.


    Enemy movement caught my eye. More wereing. I moved quickly, tossing two heavy protective barriers in front of Roman and Lucian, shielding them from the direct line of gunfire.


    I advanced toward them, firing as I went, using the barriers as cover until I reached their position. Ducking behind one, I looked at Roman.


    "We need to wipe them out now and get Lucian to the hospital¡ªor call Liam here," I said sharply.


    Roman gave a short nod, picking up a torn piece of Lucian¡¯s shirt from the ground. He pressed it hard against the wound before moving beside me. Together, we fired into the fray, taking down every bastard in our sights.


    "How is he?" I asked, my voice low but my heart clenched like a fist.


    "Barely breathing," Roman growled and gritted his teeth, "I¡¯m going to kill that bitch."


    "I¡¯m with you," I said, channeling my rage into every bullet I sent into our enemies.


    Then a faint sound broke through the chaos.


    "...Alice... don¡¯t leave me..."


    I turned sharply.


    That bitch was back at Lucian¡¯s side, her trembling hands cupping his face.


    "...Open your eyes... look at me..." she whispered.


    But Lucian¡¯s eyelids didn¡¯t so much as flicker. His breathing was shallow, his face pale.


    And for the first time in years, I felt the cold bite of fear sink into my bones.


    "I wish I could kick her away from him," Roman muttered, hatefully. We both knew we couldn¡¯t move from our positions now to do it.


    "...You¡¯re not breathing..." she murmured, and my heart skipped a beat.


    <i>Have we lost him?</i>


    Roman must have been thinking the same thing. Our gazes flicked toward her even as our guns continued firing into the chaos.


    "Don¡¯t die..." She moved her trembling hands to Lucian¡¯s chest, pressing them over the cloth that covered his wound. "...Stop bleeding... don¡¯t die..."


    At least, for once, she was doing something that needed to be done¡ªcrying, begging, willing him to live.


    "I can¡¯t feel your heart beating... Alice..." her voice broke into sobs. "...You can¡¯t leave me... I won¡¯t let you..."


    Half my focus stayed on the advancing enemies, half on her desperate bbering. Then something made me turn fully toward her.


    Her eyes were squeezed shut, her body shaking. Both hands pressed hard against Lucian¡¯s chest as if she could force life back into him, her sobs tearing from her throat.


    But then... something happened that made my breath catch.


    "Roman!" I called.


    He followed my gaze¡ªand for the first time in that fight, both of us stopped shooting.


    A faint glow was spreading from her hands where they pressed to Lucian¡¯s chest. Soft at first... almost unreal.


    "What the hell is she doing?" Roman eximed, his voice edged with disbelief.


    The glow brightened, swelling until it was blinding. And then her scream tore through the battlefield¡ªraw, ear-splitting, and unending. The light red onest time before vanishingpletely.


    Her body went limp. That bitch copsed beside him, unconscious.


    And then another kind of chaos ripped through the field.


    Two massive wolves stormed into the fray, cutting down enemies as though they were nothing more than brittle, dead leaves. Kael and Jason had returned.


    The pitch-ck beast¡ªKael¡ªunleashed his Alpha aura, and the werewolves among the enemy ranks crumpled under its crushing weight. The humans, immune to Alpha dominance, tried to fight back with their advanced weapons. It was useless. Kael was more than just a top-tier Alpha, and their weapons failed in front of him.


    Beside him, Jason tore through the battlefield in a blur of lethal precision, his wolf form a storm of ws and fangs.


    The tide turned swiftly. Blood soaked the earth, enemy bodies littered the ground, and their screams faded into silence.


    The victory was ours.


    Roman and I rushed to Lucian¡¯s side. I dropped to my knees, my hands moving over his blood-soaked chest¡ªand froze.


    The wound... the gaping hole that had been tearing him apart moments ago... was gone. Completely healed. Only the blood remained, stark against his skin, proof of what had happened.


    Roman¡¯s expression mirrored my shock. We locked eyes, speechless.


    "He¡¯s breathing¡ªnormally," Roman said atst, snapping out of his daze.


    I nodded, leaning closer to Lucian. "Luke, can you hear me? Open your eyes."


    Nothing. Hey there, unmoving, as if locked in a deep, unreachable sleep. He¡¯d better be alright.


    Kael and Jason appeared, leaving the battlefield in the hands of the survivingmandos. The moment they saw Lucian¡¯s blood-covered body lying unconscious, they rushed over, their gazes inevitably falling on Eira¡¯s limp form nearby.


    "He seems alright," I told them quickly, before their panic could take over.


    Jason¡¯s jaw tightened. "How the hell did this happen?" His tone was sharp¡ªbecause we all knew one truth: Lucian wasn¡¯t someone enemies could take down easily.


    "To protect that bitch," I said tly.


    Jason¡¯s eyes went cold. He moved as if to strangle her right there, but I stopped him.


    "But she saved him."


    He froze, ring at me. "Are you blind? She¡¯s done nothing but make sure we all end up dead. That¡¯s her only fucking talent."


    "Something happened," I replied firmly. "And we need to talk about it. Ask Roman."


    They turned to him. Roman gave a short nod. "We need to look into it."


    "First, we need to take them inside and call Liam," I said. "Luke¡¯s breathing, but we have to make sure he stays safe."


    They didn¡¯t argue. Kael and I lifted Lucian between us, while Roman took Eira. Jason broke away to handle what was left of security in Lucian¡¯s absence.


    The side house was a wreck, so we headed for the main home.


    We needed answers¡ªbut for now, keeping Lucian alive was all that mattered.

 Chapter 79: Using Her Power

    <h4>Chapter 79: Using Her Power</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    We carried Lucian upstairs to his room andid him gently on the bed before covering his bare body with the sheets. Downstairs, the estate was still in chaos. I had already called Liam, ordering him to get here immediately.


    His voice crackled through the receiver. "I¡¯m already here. When you two bolted like your asses were on fire, I figured something happened and came straight over."


    "Good to know your old age hasn¡¯tpletely rotted your brain," I said, then ended the call.


    Roman entered the room a momentter¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t alone.


    That bitch was in his arms.


    Before Rafe or I could speak, Roman strode toward the bed. "I didn¡¯t know what to do with her or where to keep her," he said, his voice tight, "and the entire house is a disaster."


    Without further discussion, he ced her beside Lucian on the massive king-size bed. She looked small, almost swallowed by the mattress, lying in the narrow space Lucian had left for her.


    I didn¡¯tment, while Rafe left the room.


    "Liam is already here," I informed Roman.


    He hummed.


    Liam was already at the door, along with Jason.


    "I told themando leader what to do," Jason said.


    His meaning was clear¡ªhe had done his part as security in-charge in Lucian¡¯s absence, and now he was going to stay by his brother¡¯s side until he woke up. Even the heavens wouldn¡¯t shake him from here.


    Liam followed him inside as well, while Jason red at the woman lying in the bed.


    "What the hell is this bitch doing here?" Jason asked angrily.


    "I¡¯m sure you would prefer to ce her on the shards of ss scattered across the home, if not here," Liam said as he walked toward the bed.


    "Not sure about her, but you would be buried with those shards if you keep running your mouth," Jason warned him, then focused on Lucian, checking the non-existent wound on his chest.


    "You can do that after I¡¯m done examining your brother," Liam replied evenly, unfazed by the threat. "And for that, I need some space."


    Liam just nced at Eira. She didn¡¯t look hurt, so he preferred to check on Lucian, as there was blood across his chest¡ªwhich was almost dried now.


    Or more, even in this situation he had showed his care and loyalty to that bitch, he would pay for it.


    Jason stepped aside while Liam sat at the edge of the bed.


    He checked Lucian¡¯s pulse and examined him. "He¡¯s fine," Liam said finally, "just in a deep sleep. But... where¡¯s the wound?" His brow furrowed. "There¡¯s nothing here. Not a single scratch. If not for the dried blood, I¡¯d swear he was never hurt."


    "The wound¡¯s already healed," Roman told him. "He was shot with a silver bullet." He reached into his pocket and produced the bullet, handing it to Liam. "I picked it up from the ground where he fell."


    Liam examined the bullet, now covered with traces of dried blood. "Are you sure this is the one he was shot with?"


    "Yes," Roman said. "It came out of his body when she healed him."


    We looked at him¡ªwe were yet to get the answer of what exactly happened.


    Roman exined everything, and by that time Rafe had returned with a tablet in his hands. He attested to what Roman said. Both of them couldn¡¯t be wrong, as they gave the same ount of what they had witnessed.


    Rafe turned the tablet screen towards us. "I checked the camera footage from the side home, and one of them¡ªstill left intact¡ªmanaged to capture what happened then."


    He connected the device to therge TV mounted on the wall. We all watched as the footage began¡ªLucian being shot, Eira rushing to his side, her hands trembling as she touched his face. The audio was lost in the roar of gunfire and explosions, but her expression spoke louder than words. She was begging him not to die.


    She looked terrified. Shaken. Hurt.


    And it didn¡¯t look like an act. Even a fool could see it¡ªher fear was real.


    And then came the moment when she saved Lucian.


    The glow emitting from her arms, spreading across Lucian¡¯s chest, her scream, and then how she went unconscious after a bright sh of that glow, which died down in a moment.


    She had saved him.


    But why?


    Why had she been so shaken at the thought of him dying? She hated us just as much as we hated her. So why would she save any of us?


    Pushing the thought aside, I turned to Liam. He didn¡¯t look particrly surprised.


    "Is she a healer?" I asked.


    "It¡¯s nothing surprising for a pureblood to be a healer," Liam said casually, then turned back to Lucian. "Now that she, a healer, has saved him, there is nothing for us to worry about with him."


    "But not all purebloods have strong powers," I pointed out. "Only a few rare ones. Like my mother¡ªshe was a healer too."


    "Then take it as Eira being special as well," Liam said with a shrug. He rose from his ce beside Lucian and moved toward Eira.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he wasn¡¯t more interested in the fact that she might be special. Knowing the kind of man he was, I expected him to already be digging into her history, searching for every scrap of information about her wolf.


    "She¡¯s fine as well," Liam said after a quick check. "Using her powers suddenly, maybe for the first time, has sent her body into shock. She should be alright by morning."


    "Now that she could use her power, does that mean her wolf is back?" I asked.


    Liam¡¯s gaze flicked to me. "Can¡¯t wait to use her to save your girlfriend?"


    "Just answer what I asked," Imanded. "Or will you speak after I use my Alpha aura on you?"


    The bastard remained unfazed despite the threat and said, "I have to examine her, ask her questions. Only after that can Ie to a conclusion. And it can happen only after she wakes up¡ªif you five brothers won¡¯t kill her before that."


    He was clearly reminding us not to harm her. This bastard always seemed to be on her side rather than ours.


    "I¡¯ll be back tomorrow," Liam said simply, and without waiting for a response, he left the room.


    My eyes narrowed at him as if he was up to something. Or maybe there was something about Eira he was trying to hide. Given his favouritism towards her, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.


    Then I looked back at Eira. More questions being added to what I already had in mind.

 Chapter 80: Lucian’s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 80: Lucian¡¯s Confession</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    The moment that bullet shot me, the sharp pain coursed through me, and I knew I was done for. But at the same time, I tore apart that bastard before he could even think of touching her.


    I turned to her as if it was basic instinct. All I could think about in that moment was her¡ªnot the pain, not the death that was about to swallow me.


    The pain of that deadly silver bullet was like it was burning my soul, but all I wanted was to reach her for thest time.


    I barely took a step toward her, but the deadly silver in that damn bullet worked faster, ripping away any ounce of strength I had left. I fell to the ground without even getting to touch her onest time. I was lying there in my human form, helpless, waiting for death to approach me.


    But the worst part was, I had never thought to let her see me in such a condition¡ªwhen I had always been nothing but inhuman strength.


    Despite all these small regrets running through my mind, something good happened. She came to me¡ªshe was right there next to me. My eyes barely open.


    <i>Am I dreaming?</i>


    I closed my eyes as it felt so unreal, and if it was a dream, I didn¡¯t want it to break by keeping them open. Maybe, being closer to death, your mind lets you imagine what you truly want.


    I heard her say weakly, her words barely reaching my ears. "...I am sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to..." She was apologizing¡ªshe was crying.


    Is it real? It must truly be a dream. She can¡¯t possibly cry for me.


    When I heard her say, "Please... don¡¯t die... please..."


    I couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes to look at her. Maybe herst memory of crying for me would make me feel better before I died.


    When I saw her truly crying for me, I was happy.


    I wanted to tell her not to cry, not to feel bad if I died. That I would always protect her¡ªeven if it meant dying for her¡ªthat I didn¡¯t regret dying while protecting her. She meant a lot to me. So much, that despite my hate towards her, I couldn¡¯t suppress my care for her.


    I brought Fluffy back home only for her sake, because I knew how much he meant to her. All that food I cooked all these days¡ªit was always meant for her. How happy I was to see her eat everything I cooked, and she was getting better now.


    But, the moment I opened my mouth, as always, the bitter words came out. "...You must be happy to see me die... goddamn bitch..."


    In response, she apologized again. "I am sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    I felt bad to see her apologising, and decided to say something good. But before I could say anything tofort her this time, Roman came to us and pushed her away, cursing her angrily.


    The moment I saw Roman, reality rushed back into my muddled mind. My brothers¡ªI had to think about them, not about this bitch.


    Roman looked horrified as he begged me to stay with him.


    I was dying. That was fine¡ªbut I needed to advise my brothers to protect themselves. This bitch was everyone¡¯s doom, and I didn¡¯t want her to be the reason for my brothers¡¯ deaths as well.


    "Roman... this bitch is truly gonna kill every one of us..." I told him suppressing my pain. "It¡¯s fine, I die¡ªbut kill her before she bes the reason for my brothers¡¯ deaths... Don¡¯t let her kill any of you..."


    Roman told me not to die and assured me that we would kill her together.


    I couldn¡¯t agree to it, because I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill her¡ªthough I always said otherwise. But it was totally alright if my brothers killed herter once I was dead. They needed to protect themselves first.


    Roman walked away from me, as I heard Rafe calling for him. I looked at that bat for thest time¡ªhe was still so determined to protect us. Not bad. I was sure I was going to miss him badly after my death, while bearing the torture in hell. He would make a perfectpanion in hell.


    As I watched them, darkness slowly started to spread in front of my eyes. My soul felt cold, as if I was drowning in cold water, sinking deeper and deeper, and there wasn¡¯t a tinge of light.


    But then, in the dark depths of that cold water, I heard a faint and distant voice echoing around me.


    "Don¡¯t leave... Open your eyes... Look at me..."


    I couldn¡¯t respond to it anymore and continued to drown further into the darkness.


    "Don¡¯t die... I can¡¯t feel your heartbeat... You can¡¯t leave me... I won¡¯t let you..."


    I wanted to tell that voice to stop. Everything was useless. But then, I felt a warmth surrounding my soul. All of a sudden, the darkness around me started to disappear. The water no longer felt chilly.


    Threads of soft glow surrounded me, pulling me out of that water and into the bright, clear sky. But there was no one¡ªonly me, alone. I looked around, seeing only a vastnd with buckwheat nted everywhere.


    <i>Where am I? Why is there no one?</i>


    I continued to walk and walk, not sure for how long. Then, I finally saw someone¡ªa figure in a beautiful long white dress, walking along the field, her back facing me. Her long hair swayed in the wind, her hand gently brushing over the buckwheat nts as she continued walking ahead.


    I knew who that was.


    Eira.


    I ran toward her, but before I could touch her, she disappeared.


    "Eira!" I called out, and suddenly the view around me vanished¡ªonly to be reced with another familiar surrounding. My room.


    But something was different, and I still felt like I was in a dream.


    In front of me, she was there, right in my bed, facing me, sleeping peacefully.


    Thinking it was another dream, I reached my hand to touch her¡ªbut I heard a voice.


    "Are you awake finally?"


    My hand stopped before it reached her, and I turned to look at Jason, who was standing at the door of my room.


    A little confused, I asked him, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re dead as well. If you are, I¡¯m going to beat the shit out of you."


    "I¡¯m not," Jason said as he came to the bed, "and neither are you."


    The next moment, I sat up in bed, looking at my bare chest¡ªwhich was spotless. No signs of any wound. "What the hell."


    "Your wound was healed," Jason told me. "And you¡¯re safe now."


    Realising it was not a dream, I looked at the bitch lying on my bed. "And what the hell is this bitch doing here? In my bed? Has she lost her mind, or is she just tired of living?"


    "The entire house is a mess. Roman left her here in your room so we could keep watch on you both together," Jason exined.


    I jumped out of my bed quickly, as if I was disgusted. "That Roman has lost a few screws in his brain to keep her here." I put on some clothes quickly and told Jason, "Tell him to take her away and change everything in my room wherever she has touched. Or I will burn this entire room."


    Without looking back, I left.


    I didn¡¯t want to ept what I had confessed to myself after I was shot, and what I had been thinking about that bitch just a while ago.


    The only thing I was allowed to feel towards her was hate. There was no ce for anything else.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 81: Ready For The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 81: Ready For The Battle</h4>


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    Once Lucian left, my gaze moved to the bitch lying on the bed peacefully, as if she were the most innocent person in the world.


    Because of her, once more I almost lost someone precious to me¡ªas if causing me to lose Alice and Jennifer was not enough. I regret liking her in the past¡ªthe greatest sin of my life¡ªthat I fell for the woman who killed my family.


    And I will never forget myself for that sin.


    I regretted that very first day when I saw her, when I fell for her, and when I started to think of my future with her. I must have been truly blind to not see her true colors.


    Over the past few days, I noticed changes in Lucian that were positive toward her. No matter how much he tried to show indifference, I knew he brought Fluffy for her sake and even cooked for her.


    He might forgive her one day, but I won¡¯t. Anything was possible in this world¡ªbut not for me to for forgive her ever and fall for her ever again.


    All I could do for her is grant her wish of dying¡ªbut I had to hold back for my brothers¡¯ sake, especially Kael¡¯s sake.


    He was a rare top tier Alpha, and he needed to have his own child to continue his precious bloodline. And this bitch was the only way. I didn¡¯t care if she would be used to save that other bitch Sophia. I didn¡¯t care if she died on that hospital bed today itself¡ªbut I had to respect Kael¡¯s wishes of saving her.


    My eyes narrowed at her. If she had not saved Lucianst night, she wouldn¡¯t be lying here at this moment¡ªbut probably six feet under the ground.


    Frowning at the sight, I turned to leave, but then I noticed her body shivering a little.


    When Lucian left, the nket covering them both had slipped away from her body. I wanted to leave, but then I couldn¡¯t help but go back to her and throw that slipped-away nket over her.


    <i>If she falls sick due to cold, Liam will think we tortured her once more,</i> I frowned inwardly. <i>That old hag and his mocking are insufferable.</i>


    I adjusted the AC temperature to make itfortable for her and left the room, the door closing behind me.


    Downstairs, the servants had cleared the entire mess and it was arranged like before with lots of things reced to the new ones. The wooden structure needed some serious repairing which would happen eventually, but for now the ce was entirely usable.


    I saw Kael and Roman were talking to Lucian¡ªprobably so relieved to see him awake first thing in the morning.


    I saw Roman hug him tightly after Kael let Lucian free. Roman stuck to him like a leech, as if making sure Lucian was truly fine.


    "Bastard, you scared me to death," Roman mumbled, holding him tightly. "If you pull another stunt like that to put your life in danger, I¡¯m going to whip your ass red."


    Lucian, annoyed by that hug, sighed. "I am alive, but might die of cringe if you keep acting like a bitch in love who¡¯s crying to see her lover returned alive from war."


    Roman let him go and red at him. "You should say these lines to Rafe¡ªyour personal bitch."


    Lucian looked at Rafe, who was busy doing something on the tablet, and frowned to hear us. "Keep me out of your fucking cringe drama. I might just puke."


    Lucian smirked, clearly in the mood to tease him. "Instead of Roman, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you cling to me like a crying bitch." He went closer to the sofa and nudged Rafe¡¯s feet with his. "Come to daddy. Give me a hug. Daddy will rid you of your heartache."


    Rafe stood up straight, facing him, their mocking gazes meeting each other. "Want me to show who¡¯s the real daddy here?"


    Lucian raised a brow, the smirk on his lips widening. "All haughty today, little bat. Were you so frightened to see what would happen to you if I died? Where were you going to find blood as tasty as mine?"


    "For letting me drink your shitty blood, I have something for you," Rafe said, cing the tablet in his hand. "Maybe you¡¯ll like seeing one bitch crying over you¡ªcertainly not me."


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind if you are that bitch," Lucian said teasingly and looked at the tablet screen. It showed a scene where Eira was crying for him, begging him not to die, and then how she saved him.


    "So it was not a dream, but she truly..." I heard Lucian mumble under his breath.


    "I made her voice clearer this time, which we couldn¡¯t hear before because of other noise in the background," Rafe said, taking the tablet from Lucian to connect it to the television, so we could see and hear it clearly.


    As it started, we heard Alice¡¯s name from her mouth.


    Lucian and I looked at each other, and then heard Roman. "Did she just say Alice?"


    "It looks like she was mistaking Lucian for Alice," Kael added. "She was desperate to save her."


    There was silence for a while as we tried to process her words, her actions, and her reactions¡ªto make sense of Kael¡¯s words. It truly looked like what he said.


    "Given the situation her life is in, the torture she¡¯s gone through, she must have regretted killing her and must want to correct her mistake," I said. "Finally, she regrets killing her. Good¡ªshe should know her sins better."


    "But her regret won¡¯t earn her our forgiveness," Lucian said. "Her regret won¡¯t bring back my sister, my mother, the people we lost. That bitch needs to regret it even more."


    "But she saved you," Rafe said this time. "She didn¡¯t ask you to protect her, but you did on your own. I can let her pass this time, just with the fact that she saved you."


    "Because of her, we lost so many of our people¡ªwhat¡¯s so great if she saved me?" Lucian spat out. "And at that, the bitch seems to have some healing abilities. She should have used that to save my sister."


    "She was a minor back then, and minors are not aware of their powers, let alone be able to use then," a voice came through, and frown lines appeared on all our foreheads.


    "Here¡¯s thewyer of that bitch," I said, clearly annoyed. "And he doesn¡¯t even get paid by her."


    Liam put his bag on the table and smiled. "It was probably her first time using her powers, which caused her desperation. And you should be d she was desperate to save you."


    "Not me¡ªbut my sister," Lucian said. "Or she was just acting, for a reason only she knows."


    "Whatever she does, you will never trust her anyway, so let¡¯s just stop at it," Liam said, his tone mocking. "I¡¯m going to check her. Ah! Just to make it clear," he looked at all of us, "¡ª is she still alive, or shall I prepare to cremate her body?"


    "If you continue this way, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll cremate your body next to hers," I spat out angrily.


    "Be my guest," Liam said, and walked upstairs, clearly knowing we wouldn¡¯t harm him.


    Kael was quiet, while Rafe and Roman were enjoying us being mocked by the old hag.


    "Stop grinning already¡ªunless you don¡¯t want me to pull those fangs of yours," Lucian warned Roman and Rafe.


    "Alright!" Kael finally meddled in, letting us have our time with our usual banter.


    He rarely meddled in unless it was getting serious or there was something he needed to talk about. By letting us be, he made sure we wouldn¡¯t feel like he was controlling our lives.


    Kael got our attention, and we knew it was time to talk about the attack¡ªand which bastard was calling for his death.


    "The bastard is someone from one of the six strong packs. Leave ours out, so we have five others to look into," Roman said.


    "You can leave out Dreadwyn Pack as well, so only four are left to look into," I told him.


    "Are you leaving that bastard Kaizan out of it?" Lucian asked. "He should be the first one we doubt."


    "He was there at the council meeting, and we know it¡¯s not him," Kael said. "In fact, he was the one to hint that something was going to happen here¡ªso we rushed back."


    "That¡¯s news to me. Does he think that by doing so, he¡¯ll get into our good books and we¡¯ll share that bitch with him?" Lucianmented.


    Kael and I shared gazes, unsure how to put it.


    "He¡¯s not interested in our she-wolf," I said. "He said he¡¯s ready to give up on a pureblood she-wolf if we hand him over the bitch his brother Keiran and his friends used to fuck together. He seems to have some twisted interest in her... and you know who that is..."


    Just as I said it, I could see all of their expressions darkening. In the end, Kaizan was interested in Eira only.


    "This bitch¡ª is she a witch or what?" Lucian spat out. "We need to make sure she doesn¡¯t have witch blood flowing through her, making every man around want to fuck her. She must be using some kind of twisted witch spell on everyone. Tell that bastard to go fuck himself."


    "We did," Kael told him to calm Lucian. "Also, we can drop Alpha Gerald, Hollowcrest Pack, out of it." Kael exined the reason and our encounter with Alpha Gerald of the Hollowcrest Pack. "...So now we are left with the remaining three packs."


    "What did you find from inspecting thosemandos?" Lucian asked.


    "Those are hired mercenaries and don¡¯t belong to any of the packs," Kael answered. "We need to find out who hired them."


    "Leave that to me." Lucian smirked as he stood up, already ready to start working. "Just prepare yourself to shower in some good bloodbath. It¡¯s been a while since all five of us got the chance to wipe out an entire pack."


    We didn¡¯t doubt him when Lucian said that. I stood up to follow him as well. Lucian stopped and looked at Kael. "And to let us enjoy it entirely, you are not going to use your Alpha aura on them. We will kill them while letting them fight with all their might¡ªor their souls will cry in hell that we were being unfair to them."


    "Sure," Kael replied, and we left as Lucian let out a goodugh and stretched his body, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to get onto a battlefield.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 82: Insufferable, Arrogant Bastards

    <h4>Chapter 82: Insufferable, Arrogant Bastards</h4>


    <strong>Liam¡¯s POV</strong>


    When I entered the room, Eira was still in a deep sleep. I expected her to wake soon¡ªthere were things I needed to speak to her about.


    I pulled a chair closer to the bed and sat down, reaching for her wrist to check her pulse. Last night, it had been erratic from the sudden shock her body had endured when she used her powers. Now, it was steady.


    Good.


    She stirred slightly beneath the sheets, perhaps sensing my presence. I was about to call her name when I noticed the distress etched across her face. Her brows were drawn, her lips moving faintly. She was still caught in the grip of some nightmare.


    I let her be, listening as she murmured weakly, "Alice... I am sorry... Don¡¯t leave me, please... I am sorry..."


    Poor soul. Still chained to the past. I could see her pain¡ªthe raw wound of losing her friend. Yet the question would always remain: why had she killed Alice? Maybe one day she would tell me. Until then, I would wait.


    "Eira..." I finally said, keeping my voice gentle so as not to startle her.


    Her brows furrowed further at the sound, and then her eyes flew open, wide with shock. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her breath harsh, as if she had been pulled from drowning. Beads of sweat glistened along her forehead. She looked terrified.


    "Are you alright?" I asked quietly.


    Her gaze found mine, and in an instant she sat upright, gripping my hand tightly¡ªher fingers digging into my skin. "Alice..." She shook her head sharply. "No... Lucian... he... where is he? He¡¯s¡ª"


    "He¡¯s alright. Alive and perfectly fine," I told her before she could spiral further.


    She exhaled a deep, shaky breath and released my hand, my words slowly sinking in.


    "You saved him¡ªjust in time¡ªusing your powers. Without that, we would have lost him," I said.


    Her eyes fixed on mine, but there was puzzlement there, as though she didn¡¯t understand what I was saying.


    I pulled out my phone and quickly sent a message to Kael, asking him to send me the video file. Then I looked back at her.


    "I¡¯ll exin it to you in a moment," I promised. "But the truth is¡ªyou saved him."


    She stayed quiet, her expression vacant, as though her mind couldn¡¯t quite process what I had said.


    So I asked, "Are you relieved that he¡¯s alive?"


    Her gaze wavered, a flicker of something unreadable passing through her eyes before she lowered her head. "I don¡¯t want anyone to die because of me. I just... want myself to die. But death betrays me every time."


    "Would it have hurt you if Lucian¡ªor any of them¡ªhad died?" I pressed.


    Her head snapped up, a hint of irritation in her eyes. "Didn¡¯t I just say I don¡¯t want anyone to die because of me?"


    Before I could respond, my phone vibrated with a message¡ªthe video file from Kael. I opened it, turned the screen toward her, and let her watch.


    Her expression shifted to one of disbelief as she saw herself¡ªthe glow pouring from her hands into Lucian¡¯s chest, her scream, and her copse.


    When it ended, I said simply, "See? You saved him using your power. You¡¯re a healer."


    She stared down at her hands, turning them over slowly, as if searching for some trace of the magic she¡¯d just witnessed. Her eyes told me she didn¡¯t believe it¡ªnot yet.


    "So it was your first time using your power?" I asked, though my tone made it more of a conclusion than a question.


    She frowned faintly. "It never happened before..."


    "Well, if you can use your power, that means your wolf is still there¡ªand strong," I told her. "It won¡¯t be long until you¡¯re fully in sync with her again. And then you¡¯ll go through all the milestones in a werewolf¡¯s life. Shifting. Heat."


    Her face tightened, herck of enthusiasm in. And why would she be thrilled? She had no reason to be.


    I nced down at her injured toes¡ªthey were almost healed. Likely the stronger presence of her wolf had elerated her self-healing, though notpletely.


    "The nails will grow back soon," I said, reaching for the bandages to wrap them again.


    But before I could, she suddenly sprang from the bed and bolted for the door.


    "Eira¡ª" I called after her, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    Unease coiled in my gut. I hurried after her, one thought echoing in my mind: <i>I hope she¡¯s not trying to take her own life again.</i>


    She was already descending the stairs at a dangerous pace. "Be careful," I warned sharply. "Don¡¯t fall."


    She didn¡¯t listen. Instead, she sprinted through the drawing room, heading straight toward the wall-sized ss window that faced the side house.


    Kael, Roman, and Rafe were already in the drawing room. Seeing her, they rose to their feet, their eyes shifting to me with silent questions.


    "I don¡¯t know," I told them quickly, breaking into a run after her. They followed without hesitation.


    Outside, the ground was still littered with shards of broken ss as the servants continued clearing the estate. She didn¡¯t care. She ran barefoot over them, the sharp edges slicing into her skin, leaving crimson marks in her wake¡ªyet she moved as if she felt no pain at all.


    "Eira..." I called after her, trying to slow her, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    Lucian and Jason were in the garden, assessing the wreckage from the night before. They turned toward us as we passed, their expressions sharpening at the sight of her.


    Eira didn¡¯t spare them a nce. She pushed into the side house, stepping into the chaos of the room that had yet to be cleaned. Without hesitation, she went straight to the bookshelf, swung it aside, and vanished behind it.


    "Damn bitch," Lucian muttered. "She wouldn¡¯t stay there when we told her to, and now she¡¯s running to hide? Seeing the enemiesst night must¡¯ve scared her enough."


    "Let me check," Roman said, striding forward.


    But before he could reach the hidden door, she emerged. In her arms, she cradled a cat, her hand moving in slow, gentle strokes over its fur. Her gaze was soft, tender¡ªfixed entirely on the creature in her arms as if nothing else existed.


    She didn¡¯t seem to register our presence. She didn¡¯t seem to notice her own pain. Her feet were bleeding freely, leaving a trail of red footprints across the dusty floor.


    We all stood there, momentarily speechless.


    So that¡¯s why she had run here¡ªout of worry for the cat.


    I stepped toward her. "Eira, your feet¡ª"


    "Liam," she interrupted, looking up at me, "can you check if she¡¯s alright? She was locked in here overnight. She must¡¯ve been scared. Not good for a pregnant kitty."


    I stared at her in silence. I wanted to ask, <i>What about your own pain?</i>


    But I didn¡¯t. I simply let out a low hum and reached to take the cat from her arms.


    Of course the cat was fine, but for her sake, I checked her thoroughly before saying, "She¡¯s fine. We can take her to the vetter if you want."


    Eira simply nodded and took the cat back from me, her hands resuming their gentle strokes over its fur. "You¡¯re fine now," she murmured softly to the animal. "Don¡¯t be scared."


    Meanwhile, I nced toward the five giants standing in the doorway. Their expressions told me they were as stunned as I was. I raised a brow at them in mockery.


    That seemed to jolt them from their daze, and they looked away.


    "This side house will take time to repair," Kael said, his gaze flicking to me. But I caught the meaning behind his words. "Everyone will have to stay in the main house until then." Without waiting for a response, he turned and left.


    The others followed him out, leaving me alone with Eira.


    "Sit," I told her, guiding her to the intact section of the half-destroyed sofa. She obeyed, still holding the cat, and I knelt before her to tend to her feet.


    Carefully, I removed the embedded ss shards, rinsed her wounds with water, and wrapped them with the cleanest pieces of cloth I could find. Throughout it all, she didn¡¯t flinch or hiss in pain¡ªher focus remained fixed entirely on the soft fur beneath her fingertips.


    From outside, the voices of those five bastards.


    "Where the fuck are these servants? Useless roons still haven¡¯t cleared the ss shards from the ground," Lucian barked.


    "I¡¯ll get them moving," Jason replied. "They all need a good beating to hurry up their work."


    "Tell the head servant to hire more hands," Kael¡¯s voice cut through. "I want this entire ce clean today."


    "The side house needs to be repaired quickly," Roman added.


    And then Rafe¡¯s voice¡ªsharp as ever¡ªfollowed. "I don¡¯t want any trace of that bitch¡¯s blood here. Her scent is suffocating. If they don¡¯t clear those shards immediately, I¡¯ll drain everyst one of them dry."


    I couldn¡¯t help the low chuckle that escaped me. They were worried about her¡ªwhether they¡¯d admit it or not.


    I finished wrapping her feet, but before I could say anything, she jolted upright and stood suddenly, startling the cat in her arms.


    "Your feet are hurt¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t even finish before she stepped out of the house. "Fluffy..." she called, her voice hoarse and dry.


    A few momentster, barking echoed across the yard. Fluffy came bounding toward her, tail wagging despite the chaos that still lingered in the air.


    She knelt down without hesitation¡ªright onto the shards of ss¡ªand wrapped her arms around him. The cat remained cradled in one hand while her free hand moved over Fluffy, checking him from head to tail.


    "Are you hurt?" she asked softly.


    Fluffy barked again and licked her face, as if answering her. Only when she was certain that both her pets were unharmed did her shoulders finally rx.


    A girl who cared more for her pets than for herself... how could she ever truly harm anyone?


    Leaving her with them, I walked toward the five, who were still growling at the servants already working themselves to exhaustion to clean this warzone of an estate.


    "By the way," I said, drawing their attention, "do you know what she asked me the moment she woke up?"


    They nced at me with questioning looks, then followed my gaze toward her¡ªkneeling in the yard, stroking her pets¡ªbefore turning back to me.


    "She asked if Lucian was alright," I told them evenly. "If he was safe and sound."


    Silence.


    Not one of them had anything to say.


    I smirked. I¡¯d always enjoyed leaving these insufferable, arrogant bastards speechless, though the opportunities were rare. Thankfully, with Eira around, that wish of mine was being granted more often these days.

 Chapter 83: She Stays In Lucian’s Room

    <h4>Chapter 83: She Stays In Lucian¡¯s Room</h4>


    <strong>Jason¡¯s POV</strong>


    After that bitch had finished fawning over her pets, Liam busied himself again with tending to her feet¡ªthis time, also cleaning the scrape on her knee from when she knelt on the ground to hug Fluffy.


    She was treating Liam like her personal handmaid, someone expected to be at her beck and call to patch her up whenever she was hurt. But honestly, the old bastard Liam deserved it, considering how smug he¡¯d been gettingtely.


    His earlier words¡ªwhat Eira had asked the moment she woke¡ªstill echoed in my mind. And judging from the looks on the other four, I wasn¡¯t the only one affected.


    We¡¯d all assumed that she was trying to save Alice, not Lucian, as suffering ofst six years must have made her regret her actions. But no. She had known exactly who was hurt. It was just for a moment her mind had confused him with Alice.


    Our gazes shifted toward Lucian. He was watching her from a distance, his eyes locked on where she sat beneath the half-ruined patio, her pets close, Liam still tending to her injuries.


    He felt our stares and red back. "What?" he barked, his frown deepening. "Don¡¯t give me those shitty looks."


    We stayed silent.


    "I wish I¡¯d died rather than be saved by that bitch," he continued. "Saving me won¡¯t make me forgive her. Never. I hate her, and that will never change."


    We didn¡¯t argue. We hated her too.


    For now, there was a more immediate matter to deal with: where she would stay until the side house was repaired.


    We moved into the main house as drawing room was cleaned and we could sit and discuss calmly.


    "I don¡¯t care where you put her, but my room is out of the question," Lucian said tly. "Letting her spend a night there was already my limit."


    "The ground floor is ruined, and so are all the rooms there," Roman replied. "Mine, Rafe¡¯s, and both guest rooms¡ªeverything¡¯s a mess. Only three rooms upstairs are intact."


    Those three belonged to me, Lucian, and Kael. Which meant one of us would have topromise.


    We all looked at Kael. He returned the nce with a warning re that said, as clearly as words, <i>Don¡¯t even think about it.</i><i></i>


    Kael¡¯s room was practically forbidden territory in this house. No one entered it without his explicit permission¡ªunless there was an emergency and we couldn¡¯t reach him any other way. In truth, I could barely recall its exact interior, having been inside so few times.


    So Kael¡¯s room was already out of the question. That left Lucian¡¯s room and mine.


    "I don¡¯t agree," I said immediately, since Lucian had already voiced his reluctance. "If she stays in my room, I can¡¯t guarantee her safety. Don¡¯t me me for anything. I¡¯ve just ordered a new pair of tarants, and I n to keep them with me to look after them properly."


    "Bastard!" Lucian snapped. He knew exactly what that meant¡ªhis room was next in line.


    "I don¡¯t agree either," he shot back, looking at all of us. "Don¡¯t me me if I end up testing my new drugs on her."


    "Then let her stay in that broken side house," I said. "She can survive anywhere. The stubborn bitch isn¡¯t meant to die."


    Just then, Liam walked in. "Trust me, she¡¯d be happier living in a pile of garbage than with you. And the side house isn¡¯t that bad. She can manage. She doesn¡¯t even feel pain if she gets hurt. Such a blessing¡ªnot to feel pain at all."


    The old fart was clearly here to irritate us again.


    "I¡¯ve done what I came here for. I¡¯ll excuse myself," Liam said, turning to go.


    But Kael¡¯s voice stopped him. "What did she say about using her powers?"


    Liam looked at Kael. "She¡¯s as clueless as we are. It was the first time she¡¯s ever used it¡ªor maybe she was just desperate to save Lucian."


    "Just shut your mouth and leave already," Lucian snapped, irritationcing every word.


    Liam¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "I will. Not like you mean anything special to her to make her desperate to save you. She would¡¯ve done the same for a stray dog."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened at beingpared to the stray dog. "Fuck off!"


    "Oh, and just so you know," Liam added, as if it were an afterthought, "I¡¯m leaving the city for a day. Don¡¯t bother calling me to treat her if she gets hurt. Either keep her in one piece or patch her up yourself." With that, he walked out.


    Silence settled between us.


    "Alright," Rafe said atst, exhaling as if the matter had already worn him out. "I have a solution."


    "What?" I asked as I raised a brow, "You seems so eager to bring her to this home, or your room perhaps."


    The bastard remained as smug as ever. "I worry about Vixen. If that bitch lives in scrap, Vixen will stay there and get hurt in return. Either you let that bitch enter this home, or separate my cat from her."


    The way that bitch went to look for Vixen without caring of getting hurt, one could tell it wouldn¡¯t set well to separate them.


    "Say the solution," Kael ordered Rafe, probably not willing to separate Vixen from that bitch.


    "Since we have to decide whose room the bitch stays in, let¡¯s vote for it¡ªlike we used to. Majority wins."


    The suggestion brought back memories of those long-forgotten days of carefree life from the past when decisions were settled with quick, reckless votes.


    "Lucian¡¯s or Jason¡¯s room?" Rafe¡¯s asked and then his gaze shifted to Lucian, the corners of his mouth curling in mischief. "I vote for Lucian¡¯s. After all, he was the one who jumped to save her¡ªand she returned the favor by saving him. We can¡¯t ignore such a special bond between them, can we?"


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Lucian growled. "The fuck special bond?"


    "Others still need to vote," Rafe said lightly, ignoring his outburst and looked at us, "C¡¯mon, vote before she ends up in one of your rooms instead of Lucian¡¯s."


    "Lucian¡¯s room," Kael and Roman said almost in unison.


    I opened my mouth, but Lucian¡¯s re cut through me like a de. I shut it again.


    "As per the rules, no one can refuse to vote," Rafe reminded me, his tone sly. "If you do, the bitch goes to your room."


    "Lucian¡¯s room," I said quickly, offering an apologetic look to Lucian.


    "Bastard," Lucian muttered before turning his fury on Rafe. "You asshole, you did it intentionally."


    "You should be thanking me for solving the issue so quickly instead of baring teeth at me," Rafe said, acting nonchnt.


    Lucian clenched his jaw, his gaze icy. "Just wait until it¡¯s your turn to keep that bitch. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s bleeding and lock her in with you. Let¡¯s see if you suffocate from her stinking scent¡ªor fuck her with it."


    Rafe smirked. "That day won¡¯te, sweetheart."


    Lucian was about to get up to strangle Rafe, but Kael¡¯s voice cut in to stop their bickering.


    "It¡¯s decided. She stays in Lucian¡¯s room."

 Chapter 84: Jason, The Baby Sitter

    <h4>Chapter 84: Jason, The Baby Sitter</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t argue¡ªat least not directly. "Fine. But I¡¯m not babysitting her. I¡¯m moving to Jason¡¯s room until she¡¯s gone from mine. And don¡¯t even think about forcing me to look after her, or I¡¯ll slit her throat myself. No bitch, no trouble."


    Kael didn¡¯t flinch. He simply shifted his gaze to Roman.


    Before Kael could speak, Roman shook his head. "Kael, this time I¡¯m disobeying you. I need time... and distance from her."


    That alone was enough to make us pause. Roman rarely refused Kael, but his tone made it clear¡ªthere would be no persuading him. And honestly, he¡¯d already been the one handling her for days withoutint.


    Kael¡¯s gazended on me. "You¡¯ll look after her."


    "What?" I stared at him in a disbelief.


    <i>¡¯Do I need to torture her again so the responsibility of baby sitting her won¡¯t fall on me?¡¯</i>


    "That¡¯s final," Kael said, his voice ice. "And this time, I expect you to obey. You still haven¡¯t made up for hurting her¡ªor she¡¯d have healed by now and wouldn¡¯t need anyone to babysit her."


    "Yeah," Rafe chimed in, his smirk back. "That kick to her chest, the broken ribs, the torture... really did a number on her. All thanks to you."


    This bastard had to open his mouth just at the wrong time. Now Kael won¡¯t back down on his decision.


    I exhaled, low and grudging. "Fine. But I¡¯ll do it my way. Don¡¯t expect me to turn into Roman. I don¡¯t have that kind of patience."


    Kael¡¯s eyes hardened further. "One scratch on her because of you, and I¡¯ll kill every one of your pets."


    The memory of him killing my two before still burned in my mind. I wasn¡¯t about to risk my snakes or scorpions.


    I gave a curt hum.


    We exchanged nces, each of us silently asking the same question¡ªwho was going to bring her inside? She couldn¡¯t possibly stay out there the entire day.


    One by one, their gazes settled on me.


    "I have to go with Lucian to find out who causedst night¡¯s attack and¡ª"


    "I¡¯m taking this little bat with me," Lucian cut in smoothly, his tone dripping with mockery. "You can continue with the responsibility you just got."


    His smug look told me exactly what he was doing¡ªgetting back at me for agreeing to let her stay in his room earlier.


    I exhaled a slow breath and rose to my feet, heading toward her.


    When I reached her, she clearly sensed my presence but didn¡¯t so much as nce at me.


    "We have to get inside," I said, my voice deliberate. "It¡¯s not safe here... for Vixen. She might get hurt... and Fluffy as well."


    Without hesitation, she lifted Vixen from the tabletop beside her and rose to her feet. "Fluffy," she called softly, gesturing for him to follow.


    She began walking, her injured feet treading over ground still littered with shards of ss. I found myself frowning¡ªwas she truly incapable of feeling pain?


    Without thinking, I stepped forward and scooped her up into my arms.


    She stiffened instantly, clearly startled, but before she could speak I warned in a low voice, "Keep quiet, or I¡¯ll dump you here and leave with Vixen and Fluffy. And, I will make sure you never get to see them ever again."


    She kept quiet, only holding Vixen closer, her arms wrapped protectively around the cat as if the creature were the most precious thing in the world.


    I still couldn¡¯t understand why she was so protective toward a cat she¡¯d only met yesterday.


    Whatever.


    When I carried her inside, every single one of them shot me mocking nces¡ªsilent but loud enough to say, <i>You hurt her. Now you¡¯re the one tending to her.</i>


    I took her upstairs to Lucian¡¯s room and set her down at the edge of the bed.


    "You need to take a bath or whatever you want to do," I said in a strict tone, heading to Lucian¡¯s wardrobe. I pulled out a shirt and tossed it onto the bed. "Change into this. There¡¯s blood on what you¡¯re wearing."


    She nced down at her dress¡ªstill stained with Lucian¡¯s blood fromst night¡ªyet remained unbothered.


    I entered the bathroom, turned on the hot water, and came back out. "Hurry up. I don¡¯t have much time for you."


    She ced Vixen gently on the bed, then walked toward the bathroom without a word.


    I frowned, searching for something to wrap her freshly bandaged feet so she wouldn¡¯t reopen the wounds. Finding a roll of stic wrap, I stepped into the bathroom without knocking.


    I froze.


    She was already standing there, naked, her hand reaching for the shower tap. My breath caught¡ªdamn.


    She nced back at me briefly, then turned away again, as though my presence meant nothing.


    "Wait," I told her, setting the stic wrap on the shelf. "Cover your feet with this¡ª"


    Before I could finish, she had already turned on the shower, ignoring my words as if they were nothing more than a passing breeze.


    I clenched my jaw and walked out of bathroom without another word and mmed the door behind me.


    <i>That bitch can die for all I care.</i>


    I headed downstairs, my mood soured. I needed something¡ªanything¡ªto upy my mind before it wandered back to where it shouldn¡¯t. Cooking. Breakfast was still undone, and the thought of it felt like a lifeline.


    In the past, I had little interest in the kitchen, but over thest six years it had be my quiet refuge. A way to drown out pain and shut the door on my thoughts. Cooking was my own form of meditation, and right now, I needed that calm more than ever.


    "Has that bitch bitten you, or what¡¯s got you so angry?" Lucian¡¯s voice came from behind, dripping with amusement.


    "Wouldn¡¯t I be carrying her teeth with me if that were the case?" I shot back, not bothering to look at him, and made my way to the kitchen.


    The bastards were clearly enjoying the sight of me riled up.


    "I¡¯m going to your room to have a bath, then I¡¯m leaving for the investigation," Lucian announced before walking away.


    Kael disappeared into his own room, while Roman and Rafe went to theirs, which were at least somewhat usable.


    Meanwhile, my mind was already turning. <i>What could I do to shake off this ridiculous responsibility of babysitting her? I need to find a way.</i>

 Chapter 85: Alice’s Picture

    <h4>Chapter 85: Alice¡¯s Picture</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    Jason left in anger when I refused to listen to him. Why would I? I never asked for his fake concern. I would not die from wounds like these, and their purpose of fucking me would still be served.


    They could hurt me, insult me with their filthy words, and I would take it. But I could not stomach false concern, not from them or anyone. So fuck it.


    Standing beneath the shower, I let the water wash away the exhaustion clinging to my skin. The vivid memories of Alice¡¯s death surfacedst night like my worst nightmare and how I wished to reverse time at that moment.


    Watching Lucian on the brink of death had felt almost as unbearable as seeing Alice die and both the deaths were going to be my fault.


    For the first time in past six years, I regretted trying to take my own life. That choice had almost taken his life with mine. If he had diedst night, Alice would never have forgiven me. She had loved her brothers more than anything, and a single scratch on them had been enough to pain her. And there he had been, dying¡ªbecause of me.


    And for Alice¡¯s sake, I could never wish death on any of them. Her brother, their friends were the people she cherished.


    I still remembered her saying. "All five of them are just perfect together. I hope their friendship will never change, at least not because of any girl. That Sophia, I sometimes wonder if she will harm their friendship. I don¡¯t know why Kael even likes her. That rich polished good for nothing doll."


    Once she even asked me, "Do you like anyone of these five? If so, tell me and I will try my best to hook you with them, ept for one. You know I like him, right?"


    I could only nod at that time, but didn¡¯t dare confess to her that I was already with one of them. I wish, I had told her back then like an honest friend. She was so good to me, while I hid things from her.


    I didn¡¯t bother searching for soap or shower gel. I didn¡¯t care. There was a time when I did care¡ªwhen I would think about how I looked, how I smelled¡ªbecause of him. That boy with the most beautiful eyes. But not anymore.


    When I stepped out of the shower, I looked down at my soaked bandages. Water and blood had blended into a diluted red. I tore them off and threw them into the trash without hesitation, leaving a trail of bloody footprints as I walked.


    I wrapped a towel around myself and stepped into the room. A simple act like this left me breathless, and the pain in my chest never left.


    If they had kicked my chest, they should have done it properly. Put in enough strength to end it. These Alphas were useless¡ªthey couldn¡¯t even kick someone well enough to kill them. Not even someone as weak as me.


    I saw the shirt Jason had tossed onto the bed for me. Picking it up, I caught a faint, familiar scent clinging to it. I ignored it and slipped it on, my wet hair soaking the fabric along my back.


    I was just about to dry my hair when something caught my eye¡ªa photo frame on the shelf. One nce was enough for my breath to hitch.


    Alice.


    The towel slid from my fingers as I crossed the room quickly, my hands almost trembling when I picked it up. I stared at her face, a small smile curving my lips even as my eyes burned with tears.


    Her face was luminous, as though it held its own gentle light. Shoulder-length hair, the color of warm honey-brown, framed her features in soft waves. Her eyes shone like distant stars, always alight with warmth and mischief, and her smile¡ªpure, unguarded¡ªheld the innocence of a child. She carried with her an aura of life itself, a quiet joy that seemed to fill the air around her, making the world feel brighter simply by existing in it.


    After all these years, I was finally looking at her again. I traced my thumb over the ss, imagining I could reach through it, touch her, speak to her.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I clutched the frame and let my tears fall freely.


    "Alice... I was afraid one day I¡¯d forget how you looked. Finally, I can imprint you into my mind again," I whispered.


    A choked sob escaped. "I¡¯m sorry... I want toe to you, but I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how. You must be lonely there. You must miss me, right? I¡¯ll try... I¡¯ll try my best toe to you soon. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know about my powers back then. If I had... I would have saved you. I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯ve always been useless, you know. I still am."


    The door creaked open, and before I could even turn, the frame was ripped from my hands.


    "How dare you touch her picture?"


    Lucian.


    I didn¡¯t meet his eyes. He had every right to be furious when it came to his sister.


    "Just because you¡¯re allowed to stay in my room doesn¡¯t mean you can go around touching my things," he spat, striding to the wardrobe. He shoved the picture into a drawer and turned to re at me. "Don¡¯t you dare touch anything in here, or I¡¯ll burn it all. Keep your filthy hands to yourself."


    I stayed silent, the tears still slipping from my eyes. His words didn¡¯t wound me¡ªit was the loss of Alice¡¯s picture from my hands that hurt. All I wanted to look at her for a while and talk to her, but...


    His sudden growl broke the quiet. "What the fuck is this? Blood? Your existence isn¡¯t enough that you¡¯re leaving your filthy blood everywhere now?"


    I lowered my gaze to my feet, the cause of the mess.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I heard him moving about the room with sharp, impatient steps, and then he was in front of me, kneeling with a first-aid box he set heavily on the floor.


    He took my foot in his hand. I flinched and tried to pull away, but his grip was unyielding. He didn¡¯t look at me, and I kept my eyes averted as well. I had almost caused his deathst night, and for Alice¡¯s sake, I would endure whatever he wished without protest.


    He worked quickly, wrapping fresh bandages around my wounds. His voice was ice when he finally spoke. "Spill your filthy blood around here again, and I¡¯ll make sure to chop your feet. The scent is nauseating."


    He sounded utterly disgusted, and I couldn¡¯t me him. I was disgusted with myself too. There wasn¡¯t a part of me¡ªflesh or soul¡ªthat wasn¡¯t tainted and foul by now.


    When he finished, he stood, tossed a small napkin onto myp, and ordered, "Clean the blood from the floor. I don¡¯t want a single trace left. And dry your hair. You look disgusting this way. Though you are just a fuck toy, I would like to fuck something that is at least a little pleasing to eyes."


    I took it without a word as he crossed to the wardrobe, pulled out a few of his belongings, and stalked out of the room, his anger following him like a shadow.


    Quietly, I set to work, wiping every crimson stain from the floor. When I was done, my gaze drifted to the wardrobe. Inside, in the drawer, was Alice¡¯s picture. My fingers itched to open it and take it back into my hands¡ªbut I stopped myself.


    What if he took that picture away from here? It¡¯s enough that she is right there, in the same room.

 Chapter 86: Time To Mark Her

    <h4>Chapter 86: Time To Mark Her</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    I helped Jason with breakfast, though from the moment he returned from the room his mood had been foul. I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened between him and Eira. Perhaps she had behaved as she usually did, and unlike me, Jason wasn¡¯t ustomed to tolerating it. I had learned to remain calm, no matter how much she ignored me.


    The reason I refused to take care of her today, it was because ofst night. Watching Lucian nearly die had shaken me to the core, the same gut-wrenching fear I had felt six years ago when I lost the rest of my friends.


    For a few terrible moments, I had hated Eira with every fibre of my being, even to the point of wanting her dead. That raw, unfiltered anger had rattled whatever softness I had begun to feel toward her over the past few days.


    I needed distance, time to quiet the storm inside me. Otherwise, I wasn¡¯t sure if my words would wound her deeper than my hands ever could. She had always sought death, and we had always denied it to her¡ªso how could I me her for not listening when I told her to stay in the safe room? I knew well enough she would continue to seek ways to end her life, no matter what happened.


    Breakfast was nearly ready when the others beganing downstairs. Lucian hadn¡¯t cooked today, and I doubted Eira would touch anything prepared by Jason or me. This morning, I didn¡¯t have it in me to ask Lucian to cook for her.


    Once the dishes were set and we sat around the table, Kael turned to Jason."Have you given her anything to eat?"


    "She doesn¡¯t eat what I cook, and I¡¯m not her servant," Jason replied sharply, his wordsced with resentment.


    Kael¡¯s gaze shifted to me, but I busied myself with serving food onto our tes. Lucian and Rafe avoided his eyes as well.


    "As no one wants to serve her, she will eat here with us from today onward," Kael dered.


    The table went still. Eat with us? Here? At <i>our</i> table? That quiet space we shared as a family? Displeasure flickered across every face.


    "Rafe, go get her," Kael ordered.


    Rafe scowled. "You know I can¡¯t stand her stench."


    "Then learn to bear it," Kael¡¯s tone as if challenging him to argue back. "She¡¯s going to be around for a long time. And you¡¯re going to fuck her sooner orter, so you¡¯d better get used to it."


    Rafe sighed heavily but moved anyway. An order from the Alpha was not something he could ignore.


    When he reached upstairs, we could hear his voice as he was standing outside the room. "Come downstairs. Right now."


    We didn¡¯t know what she said or did, but his next words cut sharper. "Causing us to almost lose our brother wasn¡¯t already enough for you. Now you want us to waste our time dealing with your tantrums? Get your ass downstairs quickly, or I¡¯ll make sure Vixen and Fluffy disappear and show you I am better at throwing tantrums than you."


    He returned a momentter, his expression smug. As we looked at him, he said, "That¡¯s the way I talk. If you want her to hear some sweet nothings, then do it yourself."


    Soon, she appeared at the staircase. I had no doubt Rafe¡¯s threat about the pets had worked. But as she descended, my brows drew together¡ªand I noticed the same reaction in the others.


    She was wearing only a dark shirt, and it was obvious there was nothing beneath. We had all seen her bare before, yet something about this felt... off. Wrong.


    She hesitated when she reached the bottom, unsure of where to go.


    Kael¡¯s gaze slid to Jason, reminding him it was his responsibility to handle her.


    "Come here and get your food," Jason ordered.


    She walked toward the dining table, her steps slow, her injured feet dragging slightly. Jason shoved a dish toward her in a gesture that meant, <i>This is yours</i>.


    She took it and turned to leave, but Kael¡¯s cold stare pinned Jason where he sat, the silent warning clear.


    Jason exhaled in frustration, stood, and pulled a chair to the far end of the table, far from us. "Sit here."


    Surprisingly, she obeyed without a word. I nced at Rafe, who was focused on his te, but I knew¡ªdamn him¡ªthat he had yed the right card to get her to listen.


    As she moved to sit, her gaze kept flickering around the room like a thief scanning for a way out. No, not for escape¡ªshe was searching for the pets.


    "Lucian, where¡¯s Fluffy? Doesn¡¯t he need to eat? And Vixen as well?" I asked, cursing myself inwardly. Despite not wanting to, I couldn¡¯t help but worry for her. Such an ass I am.


    "He is outside with themandos, and Vixen is taking a nap in her ce," Lucian replied.


    I nced toward the far end of the drawing room, where a small cat house sat neatly in the corner.


    Eira followed my gaze, her eyes settling on it. Realizing that it was Vixen¡¯s, she rxed, her shoulders easing as she sat down and began to eat in silence.


    She was finally eating something that Lucian hadn¡¯t cooked. Perhaps her appetite was slowly returning to normal.


    Kael broke the quiet first. "Did that traitor say anything?" he asked Lucian.


    Lucian gave a short hum. "And we also know who was behind it all."


    That instantly caught Rafe¡¯s interest. "So, when are we leaving for another bloodbath?"


    "Tonight," Lucian answered without hesitation.


    I nced at him. "What about her? If we leave her here, they¡¯ll take advantage of our absence again."


    "She¡¯s going with us," Lucian dered tly. "Let her see what kind of people she¡¯s living with. Next time, she might think before acting."


    It was the only real option, and we all knew it. She would be safer in ourpany than left behind.


    Kael turned his gaze to me. "Get her proper clothes. Though a whore, this home has rules."


    I gave a short hum of acknowledgment. Now that I knew her size, I could order more for her.


    Once breakfast ended, Eira was sent back to her room, and we shifted to other pressing matters.


    "Get ready to be summoned by the council again after what we do tonight," Lucian said.


    Kael leaned back, unconcerned. "We¡¯d be summoned anyway. She¡¯s unmarked."


    I understood immediately. "Then you have to mark her," I told him.


    Kael¡¯s expression hardened. "Any one of us will do." His eyes shifted to me. "You¡¯re good to her. You can mark her."


    It shocked me. "But you¡¯re the leader..."


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. Just mark her so we can shut the mouths of those bastards," Kael said with finality.


    The order caught me off guard. Marking her wasn¡¯t just a physical act¡ªit meant making her our mate, changing everything between us. "I need time... and she needs to be told."


    Kael looked to the others. "Any one of you."


    "Roman is a good choice," the three said quickly, their reluctance obvious.


    But they had forgotten something important. I let a slow smile curl my lips. "Even if I¡¯m the one to mark her, she bes the mate of all five of us. She¡¯ll be connected to our bond, so don¡¯t think you¡¯re spared from it."


    Their expressions soured instantly. The truth was unavoidable¡ªshe would belong to all of us, and the bond would affect us equally.


    "And Liam is giving her medicines to trigger her heat cycle," I added, watching their faces twist further. "She¡¯s never had one before. That means her first heat cycle. Pureblood¡¯s first heat cycle is said to be the most dangerous and irresistible. No Alpha can escape its pull."


    This time, it was my turn to smirk. They thought they could dump everything on me and walk away untouched.


    "We¡¯ll discuss itter," Kael finally said, his tone tighter now. My words had struck home.


    If Eira went into heat, Kael would be the one most affected and I could clearly see the worry in his eyes.

 Chapter 87: Eira At The Council

    <h4>Chapter 87: Eira At The Council</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    The entire day had been spent managing the chaos in the estate, each of us handling different matters alongside our security teams andmandos. Some of our own were dead, the injured were being treated in the hospital, and the corpses of our enemies had been gathered onto trucks to be sent back to those bastards who had caused it all¡ªdumped on their doorstep like rotting gifts.


    By the time we returned home in the evening, an unexpected sight greeted us.


    At the far end of the drawing room, beside Vixen¡¯s small house, Eira sat slumped against the wall, fast asleep. Her legs were folded to the side, her head resting slightly forward, and in her arms she cradled Vixen, who was sleeping just as soundly.


    Both of them werepletely unaware of the world around them.


    It was the first time we had ever seen something like this¡ªher, in our home, greeting us not with res or defiance but with the quiet stillness of sleep. None of us moved. None of us even spoke. As if by silent agreement, we didn¡¯t want to make a sound that might wake her.


    Then a voice cut through the moment. "Alpha, outside everything is fixed. The rooms inside¡ª"


    Kael¡¯s hand lifted sharply, silencing the man mid-sentence. Any loud noise might disturb her.


    I stepped forward, blocking the view from where they stood. She was wearing only a shirt, and although her legs were tucked neatly to the side, they were still bare. No one outside of us was allowed to see her like this.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who reacted. The other three, Lucian, Jason and Rafe, shifted subtly, forming a wall between her and the workers.


    "You can returnter," Kael said without looking back.


    The way we moved seemed to startle them. They exchanged uneasy nces, as though they had done something wrong, and quickly nodded.


    "Do not enter this home without our permission," Lucian added, his tone full of warning.


    The men nodded again and left in haste.


    When we turned back to her, Eira was still asleep, undisturbed by the noise or our presence. A pureblood werewolf should have sharp senses¡ªshe should have reacted the moment we stepped inside. Had she truly lost them?


    Lucian frowned. "We have to take her with us, but she¡¯s sleeping."


    Kael turned to me. "Wake her if she takes more than half an hour. And make sure she wears enough clothes to cover herself."


    "The clothes I ordered have arrived," I told him. "But we were busy outside."


    Without another word, Kael headed upstairs, Lucian and Jason following him to their own rooms. Rafe and I remained in the drawing room.


    Rafe dropped onto the sofa, eyes fixed on his phone, while I kept my gaze on Eira. She stirred in her sleep, hershes fluttering before her eyes opened slowly.


    I walked over and knelt in front of her, carefully taking Vixen from her arms as the cat woke as well. "We¡¯re going out in a while. You need to get dressed."


    Her sleepy gaze held a silent question.


    "We¡¯re going to deal with our enemies, and we can¡¯t leave you behind," I exined. My attention shifted to Vixen. "We need you to take care of Vixen and Fluffy."


    She gave no verbal answer, but her expression made it clear she understood. I handed her the shopping bags and gestured toward Rafe¡¯s room. "Change in there."


    Rafe shot me a sharp re, but I only smirked. "If you prefer, she can change here in the drawing room in front of us."


    "Don¡¯t taint my eyes," he muttered, which was his grudging permission.


    Not long after, she returned wearing a loose white top andfortable dark-grey trousers¡ªclothing that would not aggravate her wounded skin.


    By then, the other three hade downstairs. We were ready to leave.


    Eira moved to take Vixen with her, but Rafe stopped her. "With babies in her belly, I don¡¯t want her surrounded by bullets and grenades."


    She seemed to understand and left Vixen and Fluffy behind without protest.


    Along with punishing our enemies, we had to be careful towards Eira so she won¡¯t pull out any stunt like the previous night. It was impossible to guess what went in her mind. Her silence was the dangerous weapon she had with her.


    ----


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    As nned, that night we headed straight to the enemy¡¯s stronghold¡ªone of the bastards who had dared to scheme against us andy a hand on our woman. Just like them, we came prepared for war, yet we made certain Eira would be kept far from harm.


    When we arrived at the sprawling estate, we struck without hesitation. Our assault was swift and merciless, ensuring that no man fighting in the enemy¡¯s name remained breathing. By the time we were done, the grand estate had been reduced to a graveyard, its fallen ready to be buried in whatever pit awaited them.


    All the while, Eira remained inside one of our heavily armored vehicles, its frame reinforced to withstand any form of attack. Guards surrounded her, and Roman had been tasked with staying close, ensuring she remained untouched while the four of us dealt with the bloodshed.


    Eventually, we cornered the coward behind it all. The man was trembling in the sanctuary of his own home, but it did him no good. Soon he was on his knees before us, his voice breaking as he pleaded.


    "Alpha Kael, please... forgive me. I was a fool to think of going against you... and an even greater fool to think of taking your she-wolf. Please... forgive me."


    Patric was no ordinary Alpha¡ªhe was among the wealthiest in the ckriver Pack, one of the six most powerful packs. Men like him knew how to wield both power and gold to bend the world to their will. But this time, he had crossed a line from which there was no return. His prize tonight would be death.


    Kael¡¯s gaze was cold, his voice cutting. "Tell me, Patric... how would you prefer to die? Shall I tear you apart piece by piece, or ce a silver bullet through your heart?"


    "Alpha Kael, please¡ª"


    His plea was cut short by the arrival of another presence¡ªthe leader of the council¡¯s guard.


    "Alpha Kael, the council summons you," the man announced. "You and your brothers... and the she-wolf you keep."


    We exchanged nces. It was no surprise. Wealthy Alphas like Patric were always entangled with the council, their riches feeding the corruption of its members.


    Kael¡¯s lips curled faintly. "Seems Jeffery is in the mood for some entertainment tonight."


    The guard captain gave no reply, only repeating his duty. "I am to escort you all to the council hall."


    "Sure," Kael said coolly. That tone alone told us he had something nned¡ªsomething the council wouldn¡¯t like.


    We took Patric with us and headed to the council. The hall was crowded; other pack members had been summoned as well. Eira was with us, and we all knew we had to tread carefully. Still, Kael had chosen toe without resistance, so we trusted his judgment... and prepared to stand at his side when the time came.


    Before entering the chamber, I stopped and turned to Eira."Listen to me carefully," I said, my voice low but firm. "Keep your head down and your gaze on the ground. No matter what anyone says or does, you act dead¡ªlike you always do. Do not move, do not meet anyone¡¯s eyes."


    She didn¡¯t speak, only lowered her head as usual.


    Roman added, "If you don¡¯t listen, they¡¯ll take you away from us. And you can forget abouting back to us... or to your pets. You won¡¯t even see the kittens Vixen is going to have."


    He looked over at us, as if to assure she would obey. He¡¯d learned exactly how to push the right buttons with her.


    "And you won¡¯t see Alice either," Roman went on. "I was nning to take you to her grave."


    That made her head snap up, her eyes locking on him. Damn it. Every time Alice¡¯s name came up, this dead woman came back to life for a moment.


    Jason and I red at Roman. How could he even think of taking my sister¡¯s murderer to her grave? I had to fight the urge to grab him by the throat.


    Roman ignored our stares and told her, "I promise. Just obey us while we¡¯re here. Once we¡¯re home, do whatever you want." Then he looked at me and Jason, silently asking us to let it go.


    Jason stepped forward, grabbed her arm, and spun her to face him with a rough tug. Gentleness was never his way.


    Without a word, he ran his fingers through her hair, spreading it around her face to hide it. The sides of her small face disappeared beneath the strands. Then, pulling a small knife from the gear at his side, he cut several locks from the front, letting the longer ones fall forward in uneven bangs that nearly shadowed her eyes.


    Without a mistake he put the cut hair in one of his pockets as it was not a good thing to leave them here for any certain wolf to turn into a dog after finding her hair.


    Damn, Jason was an expert. Nothing about the cut looked sloppy¡ªit was clean, deliberate, and somehow natural. Those bangs didn¡¯t just hide her face, they softened it, made her look younger. I almost asked him how many girls he¡¯d given a haircut to before.


    "Only if we had thick sses over her tiny nose, it would hide her entire face," Rafe muttered, frowning.


    Even Kael approved what we did.


    When it came to hide her, we all were on the same page.


    We set thest strands in ce, letting heavy portions fall forward over both shoulders. Once satisfied, we moved out¡ªKael in front, Eira right behind him, and the four of us closing in from all sides, her small frame swallowed by our taller builds.


    She followed without question, each step silent, obedient. Good. The less attention she drew, the better in this hall full of Alphas.

 Chapter 88: Dangerous Kael

    <h4>Chapter 88: Dangerous Kael</h4>


    The council chamber was as oppressive as always¡ªthe five council members seated high on their chairs, the air thick with dominance and judgment. The long sides of the hall were lined with Alphas from different packs, each with their own agendas, their own grudges.


    And there he was. Kaizan.


    The bastard was grinning, as if he¡¯d been waiting for this moment. But whatever he was hoping to see, he was going to be disappointed tonight.


    Most importantly, we couldn¡¯t let him see Eira. No one here knew her... except Kaizan. That alone made him dangerous.


    If Kaizan recognised her and he told everyone about what she¡¯d done¡ªthese vultures would use it as leverage to force Kael into sharing her.


    Because she was a criminal and criminals didn¡¯t deserve any respect but were meant to suffer for their life or to pay for their crimes. The council will straight order us to hand her over and then decide her fate on their own, nning her entire life ahead nothing but as a breeder.


    "Alpha Kael," Jeffery¡¯s voice cut across the hall, dripping with that smug grin he always wore. "Wee back to the council."


    His gaze tried to snake past Kael, tried to pierce through our formation to find the shadow walking among us. But we stood like a wall of stone, immovable, blocking every angle.


    Kael met his gaze, unyielding, standing before Eira like a mountain shielding its heart. "I trust the council has a valid reason for summoning us here under the guise of interpreting our revenge y."


    Jeffery¡¯s lips curved into that sanctimonious smile of his. "Oh, of course. That is precisely why we called you¡ªand why every Alpha from the packs has gathered." He raised his voice, letting it echo with false righteousness. "We received word that your home was attacked while you were here at the councilst night, Alpha Kael. It saddened us greatly. But what saddened us even more was that you did not bring the matter before the council to let us... handle it for you."


    Kael¡¯s voice was calm, but edged. "I can handle my pack¡¯s matters on my own. The council should focus on governing the issues that truly demand its attention."


    Jeffery pressed on, feigning sincerity. "I do not doubt your strength, Alpha Kael. Yet the council has always been the guardian of the werewolf world, and so it bes our duty to assist you as well. I give you my word¡ªthe culprit will be found, and they will be punished."


    Kael raised a brow. "How does the council intend to punish the culprit?"


    "As per the council rules," Jeffery replied smoothly.


    "The culprit is already here," Kael said, his tone deceptively calm. But we all knew Kael well enough¡ªhis calmness was never peace, it was the silence before a storm.


    "Alpha Kael, the council must first investigate and gather proofs," Jeffery pressed, his eyes flicking toward Patric as though to reassure him. "We must decide who is truly guilty."


    "I have enough proof already," Kael stated tly.


    "But the council must conduct its own investigation," Jeffery countered. "We cannot allow innocent lives to be destroyed."


    The bastard was already moving to dere Patric innocent. The other council members sided with him as well.


    "Are you finished?" Kael asked. His voice dropped lower, colder, and his gaze darkened with authority. "Now listen to me as you are so adamant in ying by thew."


    Every Alpha in the chamber tensed, the air bristling with unease at Kael¡¯s challenge. His voice had the weight ofmand, and no one dared draw breath too loudly.


    "Byw of the werewolf world, the council steps in only after the victim¡¯s pack struck back against their assants and spilled blood to settle the revenge and their hurt pride. The council¡¯s duty is only to prevent esction after the revenge has been settled, and not to rob Alphas of their right to justice."


    Jeffery¡¯s gaze hardened. By bringing all the Alphas here using their greed of getting their hands on the pureblood shewolf and acting all righteous, he thought he could corner Kael, corner us, but he was yet to face the bitter truth.


    "Looking at your expressions, it seems that my words failed to make a sense to your old brain. So allow me to exin clearly," Kael continued, his deep and dignified voice echoed in the hall.


    "We were attacked, and we have yet to kill the culprit in return to settle our revenge. And stopping us in the middle is outside your rights. You should have called for us after we have killed this bastard."


    Jeffery¡¯sposure faltered, though he tried to recover. "None of you were harmed."


    Kael¡¯s eyes zed. "Then I will personally escort you to the graves of the guards andmandos we buried. Do not <i>ever</i> dare to consider the life of a single one of my people insignificant. As Alpha, I will take revenge even if you kill a rat in my territory¡ªlet alone my own men."


    Jeffery anyways continued, "We can resolve this peacefully, without blood¡ª"


    "Ahhh!"


    The cry tore through the chamber, sharp and agonized. Kael had already struck, his hand buried in Patric¡¯s chest, the other gripping the back of his neck like a vise. In the next breath, bone cracked, flesh tore, and Patric¡¯s heart was crushed in Kael¡¯s fist. Kael let go and Patric¡¯s body fell lifeless to the ground.


    "Alpha Kael!" Jeffery roared in outrage.


    Kael turned on him, his expression calm, but his gaze dark. "I have taken my revenge. Now, by your ownw, the council may proceed with its farce of meddling and <i>pretend</i> to establish peace."


    All eyes dropped to Patric¡¯s corpse sprawled on the floor, the silence of the chamber suffocating.


    And in that silence, I understood. Kael hade here not to bow, not to answer to them, but to prove they could not chain him. He would act as he willed, and no one¡ªnot even the council¡ªcould stop him.


    "I will send you every shred of proof of what Patric did¡ªand of who else was involved," Kael said, his words like a curse cast into the hall. "Perhaps, when I do, we will see a few new faces seated in those council chairs."


    The chamber grew still. Not one of the council members spoke. Kael¡¯s words had hit the targets before him.


    He had in their aplice before their eyes, daring them to stop him. It was a message, a challenge, and a warning. And every man in that chamber knew it.


    "Anyone..." Kael¡¯s gaze swept the chamber, locking eyes with every Alpha, every council member, until none could escape the weight of his warning. His voice was low, cold, and final. "...I mean anyone, no matter their status or power, whoever dares to set their eyes on my she-wolf, they will end up worse than Patric. What is mine, will always remain mine."


    The hall grew deathly silent.


    Jeffery shot to his feet, fury twisting his features as his authority was openly challenged before the most powerful figures of the werewolf world. "Alpha Kael, you cannot simply kill someone in the council¡¯s hall. It is a crime. And the she-wolf you have with you¡ªUgh!"


    His words broke off in a strangled sound. His face contorted with pain as he copsed back into his chair, forced down by a crushing weight. Kael¡¯s Alpha aura bore down on him, suffocating, irresistible. It was forbidden to use Alpha aura against council members¡ªit was considered a crime of the highest order. But Kael was Kael. He never bowed to rules when his limits were tested.


    And he wasn¡¯t holding back.


    The oppressive force of his aura spread like wildfire across the entire chamber. It pressed into bone and marrow, grinding down even the proudest Alpha in attendance. None were spared. Not the council. Not the gathered Alphas. Not even us, his own brothers.


    I turned sharply toward Eira, certain she would be crushed beneath such overwhelming power. Yet, to my shock, she stood perfectlyposed. Unflinching. Unshaken.


    What?


    How could she endure this? Was she truly unaffected, or was she simply masking her struggle behind that calm exterior?


    Kael¡¯s voice rumbled through the silence, cold and merciless. "There. Another crime. I have used my Alpha aura against you." His gaze bored into Jeffery, who trembled under the weight. "Now... open your mouth, if you dare, and pronounce my punishment."


    The air itself felt on the verge of shattering. When a top-tier Alpha like Kael unleashed his fury, it was more than defiance¡ªit was war. And the power he radiated now was not merely threatening. It was a promise of destruction.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 89: Marking Eira

    <h4>Chapter 89: Marking Eira</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    "Alpha Kael, you need to calm down."


    A voice rang clear across the hall as a figure stepped out from the rows.


    Alpha Gerald Hawthorn.


    He was a top-tier Alpha as well, strong enough to withstand Kael¡¯s suffocating aura. He walked steadily toward him, unflinching.


    "Alpha Gerald," Kael acknowledged, his tone cold but not hostile. "I respect you. But today, the council must learn its lesson."


    Gerald halted before him, his voice steady and firm. "What you did today was entirely within your rights. The council will be questioned for summoning you here in the middle of your revenge. But I expect you to stop now."


    Kael¡¯s dark gaze lingered on him, weighing his words. Then, with a controlled breath, he released his hold.


    The crushing aura lifted in an instant. Every Alpha gasped with relief as though freed from drowning. Jeffery looked like a fish dragged from water, his chest heaving as he clutched the armrest of his chair.


    Kael¡¯s eyes slid back to him. "Jeffery," his voice cut sharp, "I¡¯ve been respecting your position as a council member only because I¡¯ve had no time to waste on an asshole like you. But you keep pressing my patience. Next time, it¡¯ll be you lying dead here in Patric¡¯s ce."


    Jeffery swallowed hard, pale and silent.


    "Aren¡¯t you going too far, Alpha Kael?" another voice rose. Alpha Surmont stepped forward, his presence bold. "Disrespecting the very council that maintains peace among packs?"


    Kael turned his gaze on him, unyielding. "I haven¡¯t even begun yet, Alpha Surmont." His eyes darkened, his tone a threat. "I¡¯m still waiting to get my hands on the ones who stood behind Patric. The moment I do, you¡¯ll understand what it means for me to go overboard. And I hope¡ªfor your sake and your son¡¯s¡ªthat neither of you had a hand in it."


    Surmont¡¯s expression hardened, but he did not speak.


    I nced at my brothers. Their eyes gleamed with quiet satisfaction. This was the very purpose of Kael¡¯s arrival¡ªto warn them all, openly and without restraint, so no one would ever attempt such a stunt again.


    But Surmont wasn¡¯t done. As expected, the old wolf pressed on. "You seem adamant about not sharing your she-wolf. Tell me, Alpha Kael¡ªhave you even marked her yet?"


    Kael¡¯s reply was swift,ced with disdain. "I don¡¯t owe you that report." He cast a brief nce over his shoulder, where Eira stood with her head bowed, just as we had instructed her. His voice deepened. "She is mine. That is all any of you need to know."


    Surmont gave a mocking smile. "We appreciate your passion toward your she-wolf. Then why not prove it? Mark her here, before all of us. That will end the whispers and save everyone the trouble."


    The bastard was testing him, baiting him to reveal the truth of his intentions.


    Kael, however, remainedposed, his gaze steady. "Have you forgotten what it means to be a top-tier Alpha, Surmont? There are rules, rites, and a proper ceremony when an Alpha marks his she-wolf. Do you suggest I brush aside such a sacred act merely to entertain you? None here are worth my effort to please. None." His voice cut sharper. "And your age doesn¡¯t give you the right to act as my parent. Spare me the theatrics."


    Surmont¡¯s eyes narrowed, his patience fraying. "Then you¡¯ll face the same as you facedst night. A pureblood standing in a hall full of Alphas isn¡¯t safe. For her."


    Kael¡¯s voice dropped to a dangerous growl. "If you want to test whether I can protect her, then I dare you. All of you."


    Silence fell over. No one moved. Kael¡¯s aura had already proven more than enough to suppress them, and even Gerald¡ªthe only one with the strength to oppose him¡ªdid not step in. And we knew, even if he did, Kael won¡¯t lose to him.


    "Who wishes to try?" Kael asked looking around the hall.


    He was challenging everyone openly, soter no one dare say he didn¡¯t give them a chance. But who would want to die in the hands of top tier Alpha?


    Not a single Alpha replied.


    Then Kael¡¯s gaze shifted, sweeping past the hall until itnded on me. "Roman," hemanded, his tone resolute. "Mark her. She isn¡¯t strong enough yet to bear my marking."


    This clearly shocked me. I had agreed to this before, yes. But not like this. I wanted to speak to her first, to at least try to win her consent, though I doubted she would ever give it. But still¡ªI wanted to offer her that sliver of respect, as she would be my mate.


    I looked at my brothers. Each one nodded in silent agreement. Kael¡¯s order was justified¡ªit was one of the step to to shield her now.


    So I turned to Eira. Her head was still lowered, her gaze fixed to the floor, exactly as we had told her to keep it.


    Her utter silence made me wonder if she even registered what was happening around her¡ªwhy I hade to her. Or perhaps, like always, she had simply shut her mind to the world, retreating into that unreachable ce inside herself.


    She hadn¡¯t flinched when Kael ripped Patric¡¯s heart from his chest. She hadn¡¯t faltered when Kael¡¯s Alpha aura crushed the chamber like a storm. Nothing seemed to touch her.


    <i>What was she?</i> That was the only question echoing inside me.


    I turned her gently to face me and lowered my lips close to her ear, my voice soft, almost pleading. "I¡¯m going to mark you. It might hurt... but it won¡¯tst long."


    She gave no response, still as stone. I whispered again, offering something¡ªanything¡ªthat might reach her. "Once you be my mate, the pets will be yours. And then... I¡¯ll take you to meet your friend."


    For the first time, she stirred. Her gaze lifted, slow and heavy, until her eyes met mine. That was all I wanted. Just once¡ªbefore I marked her¡ªI wanted her to truly look at me.


    "We are going to be mates," I told her, holding her gaze as if that alone could forge a bond between us. "I¡¯ll try to make sure it doesn¡¯t hurt too much."


    I brushed my fingers through her hair, tenderly, almost reverently, pushing the strands aside to bare the right side of her neck. My brothers formed a wall around us, shielding her from prying eyes, granting us a fragile moment of privacy in the midst of the council¡¯s watchful stares.


    My arm circled her waist, drawing her closer. My other hand cradled the back of her neck. Lowering my face into the hollow of her throat, I hovered near the pulse beating beneath her skin.


    To have her as mine¡ªmy mate¡ªhad once been my dream. A dream I had cherished, imagined, yearned for. And now, it wasing true... yet hollow, stripped of what should have made it sacred. If only it had been born of love, it would have meant everything.


    Still, protecting her came before everything else. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªonce she bore my mark, she woulde to care for me.


    I could only hope.


    My canines slid into her tender flesh. She released a soft groan, and the taste of her blood filled my mouth, hot and intoxicating. I held on, my fangs buried deep until I felt it¡ªthe first threads of the bond weaving between us, binding her fate to mine.


    But something was off. Wrong. I couldn¡¯t name it, but I felt it in the way the connection burned cold, iplete.


    It wasn¡¯t the time to question. Not here. Not now. So I did what I had to do.


    I pulled back, her blood on my lips. Her body went limp, copsing into my arms. I caught her against me, steadying her fragile frame.


    "It¡¯s done," I said, my voice low but resolute as announced. "She is our mate now."

 Chapter 90: Gerald’s Offer

    <h4>Chapter 90: Gerald¡¯s Offer</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV.</strong>


    When Roman announced that she was our mate, I could feel my heart being overwhelmed. Despite I was not the one to mark her yet, through our sworn mate-brother bond with Roman, the effect of it hit me.


    I could feel the same shift in my brothers. Their silence said it all.


    The fact remained¡ªthough we despised her, she was now our mate. Ours to protect. Ours to keep. An inseparable part of our lives.


    The initial n of having a pureblood she-wolf only to breed her and to save Sofia had now turned to something else.


    Kael turned his gaze on Surmont. "My mate-brother has marked her, and now she is our mate. Any more questions?"


    Surmont¡¯s face darkened, his displeasure poorly masked. "Well then, we will wait for the rest of you to mark her as well¡ªand to see her bear pups," he replied, his tone sharpening as though to remind us of what he thought mattered most. "Marking does not mean the bond isplete. I trust you understand that."


    The bastard. Even now, he was determined to remind us that she was not wholly ours until the bond was sealed.


    Marking only meant weid a im on her as our mate, but toplete the bond we had to mate with her. All five of us had to...


    I looked at her frail body slumped against Roman¡¯s, who held her steady, and it made me wonder if her weak self could even handle us. It was easy to control when we fucked the random whore. But with a mate, restraint was a fragile thing. Desire wed deeper, hotter, more consuming. It was easy to lose yourself and im her every way possible.


    Though a pureblood, how was she going to bear the knots of the strong Alphas like us and, especially one like Kael?


    The train of my thoughts was broken when Kael spoke again. "Alpha Surmont, as you can see, she went unconscious with just a mark from my one brother. She is weak. Do you want us to lose one she-wolf by forcing us on her without letting her recover? I want to believe you don¡¯t want us to turn into a she-wolf killer and then, once more, this council gathers here to punish us for that crime."


    Killing a pureblood she-wolf was a grave crime now that they were so rare. No wonder these bastards were forcing us to mark her. Either all of them could have her along with us, or she dies and we will be punished.


    Having a pureblood to breed for us was indeed going to make us stronger than other packs in the generations of young leaders like us. And they would never let it happen. The dirty politics in the werewolf world¡ªnow we had to deal with it.


    "Of course, we do not want you to kill her," Surmont said, pulling out a fake righteous expression.


    "Then don¡¯t be so impatient and let us handle our she-wolf..." he paused, "...let me correct... let us handle our mate in our way," Kael said in a warning tone. "Today I gave a chance to every Alpha here toe challenge me if they want a she-wolf, but no one did. So now, I believe no one cries that they didn¡¯t get a chance at it."


    A while ago, when Kael used his Alpha Aura, he did ask if anyone dared challenge him, but no one came forward. It shut everyone¡¯s mouths now.


    All this was happening at the moment, but it was within his expectations. He had nned this even before we left to kill Patric. No wonder he agreed so easily when we were summoned at the council. Knowing Kael, he could have killed Patric in his home, but he was being merciful to Patric for some reason.


    Now I know, he was just waiting for the council to meddle in.


    He was indeed a leader who nned beyond what enemies could think.


    No wonder he raised the issue of marking Eira when we were home and had already prepared Roman for it indirectly so he was not shocked at this moment. He had already chosen Roman for this task, and he just needed Roman to follow it.


    "As Alpha Kael and his brothers have made things clear, I believe there is nothing more to discuss now," Gerald¡¯s voice echoed through the hall. "And I believe everyone respects their decision as per the rules and no one dares break it."


    "Alpha Gerald, we still need to call for them again to check if they havepleted the bond and if she is truly theirs," Surmont said. "There are cases when Alphas acted to im a she-wolf but didn¡¯tplete the bond with her. And then they secretly traded her outside for their hidden benefits they did not want to reveal to the werewolf world. We can¡¯t let that happen, right?"


    There were indeed such cases where she-wolves were traded secretly, where Alphas hid it so they wouldn¡¯t be forced to share her with their enemy packs.


    Itter created unrest among those Alphas, as they were kept devoid of having an heir.


    Gerald hummed and looked at Kael. "You get a month to let her recover entirely. Then you and your mate-brothersplete your bond with her."


    Kael agreed. "We will."


    "But you have to be here to show the proof of it," Surmont said. "We will check your bond marking her."


    "Sure," Kael told him smugly. "I hope the beautiful mate-bond marks on her won¡¯t burn others¡¯ eyes."


    It was a taunt for everyone present there, but they could say nothing.


    Kael turned to Jeffery. "Are we done here, or will you let go only after I bury you six feet under?"


    Damn, Kael didn¡¯t leave him a tinge of respect. He was being humiliated for the first time like this, and that too in front of so many Alphas and by one young Alpha.


    Jeffery satposed in his chair¡ªrather, he forced it. I could see his rage being suppressed behind his calm gaze.


    "As Alpha Gerald said, after a month you have to present yourself in front of the council along with your brother and this she-wolf and assure us that you havepleted your bond and she is entirely your mate."


    Kael didn¡¯t respond, as he just repeated what had been concluded already.


    But the bastard spoke again. "If she is bondless, then any Alpha here is free to take her away as theirs."


    This was to get on our nerves, but Kael smirked. "I believe you are not hoping to keep her for yourself so you can have a few more pups."


    As if Kael hit the nail, Jeffery¡¯s expression changed for a moment. The bastard was caught. Nothing could be hidden from Kael¡¯s sharp mind.


    How could I keep quiet now, so I said, "Kael, I don¡¯t think his cock is functional. Don¡¯t use him wrongly."


    I could see Jeffery¡¯s expression sour. Kael said, "My bad. I should have given thought about his forever limp cock." And then turned to Jeffery, "I should apologise for what I said. Just ignore us."


    Kael¡¯s mocking,ced with sweet words, seemed to hit that bastard hard, but he kept calm after being oppressed by Kael¡¯s Alpha aura a while ago. Another round of such humiliation wouldn¡¯t sit well with him.


    "You can just show her to the council, submit her identity details, and you can leave with her," he said calmly.


    "She is ours, and we refuse to show our mate to anyone. And she has no past identity, but she will have one. She will bear myst name or, if she wants, she can choose any of my brothers."


    Kael said it with so much confidence that it was impossible for anyone to even think he was trying to hide anything at all. We indeed had to create a new identity for Eira, to hide her past as a criminal.


    "I believe we are done here," Kael announced on his own, as if he was the one to decide things here. "Our mate needs rest after marking."


    He deliberately said thest thing, and we approved it.


    Kael looked at Gerald, who was the only person who deserved some respect here.


    "Go ahead," Gerald said.


    Roman lifted Eira in his arms while Jason, next to him, turned her head gently to bury against Roman¡¯s shoulder and adjusted her hair to hide her face.


    Once done, we turned to leave; all of us offered a light nod to Gerald.


    Gerald nodded in response while his gaze fell on Eira, but her face wasn¡¯t visible. Just like others, he must have been curious to see her as well, but then he said...


    "Take care of her well. If you need any guidance regarding a she-wolf, you can always ask an assistant from my mate," Gerald offered. "She will be d to do so."


    Gerald had his own mate, a pureblood, whom he doted on, so he clearly didn¡¯t have any bad personal interest in Eira.


    "We will," Kael assured him.


    "Maybe you can bring her to our pack as well to meet my mate. This child might feel better to see another of her kind, and my mate might help her ease if she has any worries," Gerald offered again.


    "Thank you so much. We will do so if there¡¯s a need," Kael replied.


    As we were done here, we left the council hall with Eira.


    When we reached the car, we heard a familiar voice. "Leaving already without even thanking me for the help? How I gave you a hintst night on the attack that happened."


    Kaizan. The bastard followed us out.

 Chapter 91: She Already Has A Mate

    <h4>Chapter 91: She Already Has A Mate</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    Jason and Rafe stood in front of Roman to block Kaizan¡¯s view of Eira, while Kael and I stood facing him.


    The shameless bastard smirked and indeed stood there unaffected. Not sure where that smugness came from.


    "Wasn¡¯t the warning inside the council hall enough to put your mind in ce?" Kael¡¯s voice was edged with threat. "If not, I won¡¯t hesitate to refresh your memory of what it felt like to be crushed under my aura¡ªlike an insect beneath my boot."


    But Kaizan¡¯s grin did not falter. "Alpha Kael," he drawled, "I came here to offer a peace deal, and you bare your fangs at me already. Will it really harm you to be calm for once¡ªand hear what I have to say?"


    "You won¡¯t get any bitch from our pack. Search for one somewhere else," I told him this time.


    Kaizan¡¯s smile widened, dark amusement glinting in his eyes. "Hmm. I was about to offer you something good in exchange for that bitch my brother fucked. How about some secrets sharing?" he leaned closer, his voice like a pretentious whispers." I might let you know some inside information of what¡¯s going against your pack and your she-wolf. All you have to do is hand that bitch over to me, who¡¯s nothing but a traitor to your pack."


    I finally decided to ask. "Why are you so obsessed with her? Is she your mate by chance, or what?"


    Kaizan¡¯sughter rang out, mocking, cruel. "What a wild imagination you have. But, all you need to know is that I want that bitch. At any cost." His head tilted, tried to pierce past Jason and Rafe to look at Eira. His smirk grew sharper, colder, as he said, "Or you might truly lose this one for sure."


    "Kaizan,st fucking warning." I stepped forward, closing the distance between us until we stood face to face. My voice was cold and final. "It¡¯d be smarter not to fuck with us¡ªor you¡¯ll end up like Patric. And mind your filthy tongue. She¡¯s our mate now."


    "And I am not interested in her," Kaizan said loud and clear, facing me closely. "Moreover, brs are not my type. I prefer blonds, so you can keep this one for yourself. I am giving you a week¡¯s time to hand me over the bitch I want."


    Only if the bastard knew the bitch he was talking about was standing just a few steps away from him.


    "You can dream on. Now fuck off," I snapped.


    Just then, a sleek ck car rolled up and halted at a distance. Its door opened, and a tall figure stepped out, draped in dark clothes. His gaze locked on us instantly, sharp and scrutinizing. Even across the distance, I felt the weight of his eyes.


    "Another dog came sniffing your pureblood," Kaizan¡¯s lips curved into an amused smirk. "And this one is not an ordinary dog."


    The neer was the Alpha of the Ravenw pack¡ªtop tier, like Kael. The air shifted at once, heavy with Kael¡¯s hostility as his stare burned into the man.


    "We should leave," I said, not willing to keep Eira here for long.


    Jason put his hand on Kael¡¯s shoulder. "Let¡¯s go."


    Kael hummed, his gaze never leaving that neer.


    First, we made Roman sit in the car, and then we climbed in.


    "Remember my offer," Kaizan¡¯s voice was heard as we left.


    Through the rearview mirror, I caught sight of him and the Ravenw Alpha walking toward each other. What they intended to conspire, I couldn¡¯t guess. But one thing was certain¡ªwe needed to be more careful about Eira¡¯s safety.


    The ride back to the estate was tense and silent. Roman held Eira in hisp the entire way, her unconscious form curled against his chest. He had not spoken a single word since he announced her as our mate before the council.


    "She¡¯s only unconscious because of the marking," I said, trying to ease the shadow in his eyes. "It¡¯s natural. She¡¯ll wake soon, and we¡¯ll show her to Liam."


    Roman only gave a faint hum in response, his gaze never leaving her face.


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this guy?</i>


    We reached home. By that time, the workers had fixed all the rooms inside the house.Roman, still silent, carried Eira to his own room.


    We four looked at each other, wondering what upset him. Kael signaled me to go after him, and I did.


    I saw him cing Eira on his bed gently, and then he sat by her side at the edge of the bed. His unusually quiet gaze stuck on her frail face as he brushed her scattered hair away. His gaze held tenderness, but at the same time, something was off.


    He continued to sit there, his hand moving to the almost fading mark on her neck where he had marked her. His fingertips gently caressed the red and swollen ce.


    Considering it was his intimate moment with his mate after marking her, I left. Perhaps, the day when I mark her, I would be the same.


    Once back in the drawing room, Jason asked, "Everything alright with him?"


    "Just an emotional thing after marking his mate," I said, though unsure inside if that was the case.


    We settled on the sofa and decided to talk.


    "Now Roman marked her, and he will mate with her toplete a bond," I said. "It should be enough to buy some more time against whatever wicked ns they have against us."


    "How about I take a break tonight and go on a nice blood feast?" Rafe asked as hezed on the sofa. "It¡¯s been a while since I hunted some pureblood bastards."


    "You are not going anywhere," Kael told him with a warning. "You are not allowed to act without my permission, did you get it?"


    Rafe sighed. "Alright!"


    We knew the consequences if Rafe was caught or even fell under their suspicion. His punishment would be death, as werewolves hated vampires¡ªeven a half-werewolf like Rafe. They just needed a reason to implicate him.


    "For now, just look forward to having Romanplete his bond with her," Kael said.


    "There won¡¯t be any bond."


    We heard Roman¡¯s voice as he came to the drawing room. And he didn¡¯t look like he was joking.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, while Kael said, "I know it came as a surprise for you when I asked you to mark her. But we had no other option..."


    "I¡¯m not talking about that," Roman said, settling heavily onto the sofa. His voice was low, but firm. "What I mean is¡ªeven if I mate with her, the chances of aplete bond forming might not be possible."


    "What?" I frowned, and the others mirrored my confusion.


    Roman¡¯s gaze moved slowly across us. "When I marked her, I felt... resistance. Something was there, blocking it. My wolf couldn¡¯t connect with her fully. And from what I know, that only happens when a she-wolf already has a mate¡ªwhen she still carries his bond."


    The words struck like ws across my chest. "What the fuck are you saying?" I snarled, furycing my voice.


    The others stiffened, their expressions hardening with the same mix of rage and disbelief.


    Here we were, nning to make her ours¡ªour mate¡ªand the bitch already had one? Why hadn¡¯t she told us?


    Roman¡¯s jaw clenched. "And worse¡ªI think her mate is someone strong. Strong enough that even my mark couldn¡¯t shake it."


    "This can¡¯t be," Jason snapped. "If she had a powerful mate, then she¡¯d be with him now. Breeding for him. You must have been mistaken."


    Rafe leaned back with a bitterugh. "Or what if she already bred for him¡ªand he threw her aside when he realized the kind of traitorous bitch she is? Wouldn¡¯t surprise me. She must have found him while she was fucking around during those six years."


    The air in the room grew heavy. Kael hadn¡¯t said a word, but his face darkened, his expression cold and murderous, like a predator ready to strike.


    "Kael," I asked carefully, "what do you think?"


    His voice was cold. "Call Liam. He¡¯ll know for sure. If she truly has another mate¡ªthen we¡¯ll find him. And once we do, we¡¯ll end him. Only by killing him can we break their bond."


    We all agreed to it. Time to make Liam talk now. That bastard was sure hiding something from us.

 Chapter 92: Who’s Her Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 92: Who¡¯s Her Mate?</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    Knowing she already had a mate¡ªit cut deeper than I wanted to admit. It wasn¡¯t just anger. It was hurt. If that bastard truly existed, why hadn¡¯t he protected her? Why had he abandoned her, left her to rot in chains and blood?


    Just as Kael said, he truly deserved to die, and we will kill him the moment we find him. No mercy at all. He lost her when he didn¡¯t hold on to her, and now she was ours.


    That night, I stayed by Eira¡¯s side. The mark was there, etched into her flesh, yet my soul and my wolf felt no tether. No pull. Nothing that should have been there between us. It hollowed me, gnawed at me, burned me alive in silence.


    We had to wait for the next day for Liam to arrive home, none of us could really sleep.


    The next day, Liam came to our home early in the morning as instructed.


    "You called me with such urgency," he said with a frown as he entered the drawing room. "I had to rush here the moment I returned to the city."


    "If you hadn¡¯te on your own, we would¡¯ve sent ourmandos to drag you here," Lucian said coldly, his hands tucked in the pockets of his trousers, fist clenched, voiceced with threat.


    Liam¡¯s gaze flicked across us, and he finally caught the look on our faces¡ªgrim, cold, edged with violence. His brows furrowed. "Don¡¯t tell me you bastards did something to her again, and now you¡¯re regretting it."


    "Shut your fucking mouth and sit," Jason growled. "And keep it shut unless you¡¯re answering what we ask."


    Jason clearly was in his usual mood when he started preparing his victim for the torture to get the answers from them.


    In response, Liam looked at Kael, who said, "Have a seat. Let¡¯s have a talk."


    Liam sat on the sofa. Lucian and Jason stood on the side, their expressions serious, ready to kill this bastard if he hid something from us.


    I had doubts about him even before, so I kept my calm to hear him out. Rafe acted nonchnt with his focus on his mobile screen, but I knew well his ears were on us.


    Once Liam settled, Kael said as he looked at him, "Eira has a mate¡ªyou know it?" His tone was as if he was not going to ept any bullshit from Liam. "I want nothing but the truth."


    As expected, Liam¡¯s expression tensed a little, but the bastard covered it and said, "I once asked her about it, but she refused to answer clearly."


    "Tell me everything you talked to her about," Kael¡¯s icy voice cut in as he was at the edge. "Her mate, what¡¯s the extent of their rtionship, and if she bred for him. You are a doctor¡ªyou must know it. Hide anything, and I will first kill her right in front of you, and then it¡¯s your turn."


    Liam kept his calm. He was never scared of dying, but maybe he was worried about her.


    "Alright! Seems the time hase to let it out," Liam finally said, exhaling. "She did have a mate. But ording to her, he¡¯s dead. She even said she killed him herself. Though I don¡¯t believe that part. It sounded more like hatred¡ªdeep hatred. So much so, she can¡¯t even bear to hear his name."


    "Why?" Kael¡¯s voice was sharp, demanding.


    "She never revealed the reason," Liam answered.


    My blood boiled. "Did she breed for him?" It was my way to confirm if they had mated andpleted their bond.


    Liam hesitated, then gave a slow nod. "Yes. When she was in the hands of the traffickers, she bore a child. But she doesn¡¯t know where they took him¡ªor if he¡¯s even alive. The only thing she told me... is that the hope of finding him is what keeps her moving forward. And about her mate, I already told what she said."


    My fists clenched at the revtion.


    "But she said he rejected her and there¡¯s no bond, so that shouldn¡¯t worry you five," Liam added.


    "The bond is still there," I told him angrily. "When I marked herst night, that bond didn¡¯t let me reach her entirely. Unless we break her bond with that bastard, our bond won¡¯t bepleted, and she will always be vulnerable to council rules."


    "So it¡¯s important for us to find that bastard and kill him," Lucian added. "Talk to her and get anything you can from her to know who that bastard is."


    Liam seemed to have understood the gravity of the situation and spoke after a small pause.


    "She won¡¯t tell us about him," Liam said. "I tried before."


    "Then, I will have no other choice but to leave my new pets on her so she starts talking," Jason said with malice.


    Liam looked at him with a frown. "Don¡¯t even think about it. Once was enough." And then he looked at Kael. "But I can suggest a quick and better solution to you."


    "What?" Kael asked.


    "Even if she has a bond, that bond can be broken by the marking of a top-tier Alpha like yourself," Liam suggested.


    Kael, who was already angry, said, "She won¡¯t be able to bear it. Also, I do not wish to mark her." He looked at the other three. "Even if Roman failed, you three can try. Lucian, you are just as strong as me, though not top-tier. Try marking her."


    "She doesn¡¯t seem like she can handle it now," Lucian said, a tinge of worry in his eyes.


    "I will take a look," Liam said, and Roman guided him to his room. Once done checking her, he returned to the drawing room. "You have to wait for a day or two. The current marking has taken a toll on her weak form."


    We agreed to it, while Kael talked to him again. "Her child¡ªwhat else do you know about it?"


    "I am trying to find out," Liam said with daring confidence, forgetting he was doing it behind our backs. "In fact, yesterday I was gone to look for some leads."


    All our gazes darkened.


    "Aren¡¯t you so bold to hide things about her from us?" Lucian snapped. "And do you think you are better than us at finding anything at all?"


    "She didn¡¯t want you three to know about it. She fears you will kill her child," Liam said. "And honestly, I didn¡¯t doubt it, given you guys might lose your mind at it."


    "Yeah, you are right," Lucian spat angrily. "Just watch me get that bastard child in my hands and feed it to wolves."


    Liam frowned while we kept quiet, because we knew it was just anger that was making Lucian talk. None of us would ever kill a child.


    But what else would we do if we truly found her child, that even we didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 93: Don’t Kill My Child

    <h4>Chapter 93: Don¡¯t Kill My Child</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    "Don¡¯t." A fragile voice trembled through the air, and we turned to see her standing there, small and scared.


    Eira.


    She was awake. She must have heard us speaking about her child.


    "Please... don¡¯t kill my child." Her voice cracked, eyes glistening with tears, her expression pleading. "He is innocent. You can kill me if you want, but please... leave him."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned to her. "Then tell me who your mate is. Where is he?"


    "He is dead," she whispered, voice trembling. "All I had was his child. He didn¡¯t even know I birthed his child. The child is only mine. Please... don¡¯t kill him."


    "Yeah, lie all you want." Lucian¡¯s voice was cold, cutting. "Just wait until I drag your mate here with your kid and kill them right in front of you." His control had slipped entirely.


    Eira sank to her knees as if it was the end for her, sobs shaking her frail frame. She pressed her hands together, begging, but there was nothing else she could do.


    "Begging won¡¯t work on us, so you better save it when you see them dead," Lucian spat out. "You whore, you enjoyed with your mate, had a son with him while you had taken away everything from us. You are truly vicious."


    "No...I didn¡¯t...." she sobbed loudly, words barely came out.


    Liam moved quickly, kneeling beside her. "Eira, he is just angry. He doesn¡¯t mean it," he said softly.


    Her tear-streaked eyes snapped to him, burning with betrayal. The helpless woman now looked utterly angry as she raised her voice. "You told them. You said you won¡¯t. You betrayed me as well, you bastard. I should have never trusted you. You all are the same. The monsters."


    "Eira..." Liam started, but she pushed his hand away, her anger spilling over.


    "Just go away!" she shouted hysterically.


    Then her gaze swept over us, eyes red, brimming with hatred. "Go ahead¡ªkill everyone, you fucking bastards. And I will pray you all get a gruesome death, rotting alive while you suffer, but you won¡¯t die. You bastards don¡¯t even deserve to die. Assholes! I regret... I regret the day I met you... You monsters..."


    "You regret it?" Lucian¡¯s voice was low, dangerous,ced with menace, as he stepped toward her.


    "Lucian," we called, but he ignored us, his attention fixed on her.


    In one swift movement, he grabbed her hand roughly and forced her to her feet. Her frail body trembled under his grip, and yet she stood, forced upright. His bloodshot eyes bore into hers, a storm of fury and obsession.


    "Bitch, you killed my sister, my mother, and you say you regret meeting us?" Lucian spat the words through gritted teeth, his hands trembling with barely restrained fury. "I should be the one regretting ever letting you even see my sister, you murderer. Didn¡¯t your conscience flinch even once before you killed her? What did she ever do to you? You were nothing but a lonely fucker, with no one to talk to, no one to care for you..."


    "Yes, I killed her!" she shouted, hysteriacing her voice. Instead of cowering, she stepped closer, daringly meeting his gaze. Her small frame seemed utterly fragile beneath his towering presence, yet the defiance and fury zing in her eyes made her seem almost unbreakable.


    "So what are you waiting for?" she challenged. "Why don¡¯t you kill me to avenge your sister? If you had truly loved her, you would have done it already instead of thinking about fucking me. You don¡¯t love your sister. You love your cock, which needs a pureblood to empty it. Your cockes before your sister, you pretentious bastard."


    "You bitch..." Lucian growled, his hand shooting up to grip her neck in a murderous strangle, his fury barely contained.


    She did not flinch or struggle. Her voice was steady, almost mocking. "You... can¡¯t kill me... you won¡¯t..."


    She was daring him, provoking him to act, and he could feel it.


    I rushed forward and grabbed his hand. "Lucian, let go. She¡¯s trying to provoke you into killing her..."


    Lucian ignored me, his gaze fixed, every fiber of him coiled with lethal intent, as if nothing else in the world existed but ending her.


    "Killing her would be the easy escape for her. That¡¯s why she keeps provoking us," Rafe said calmly, stepping closer. "I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want it easy for her, Luke."


    At least Rafe was on my side to stop him.


    Jason said nothing, as always aligned with Lucian, silent support for whatever his brother chose to do. If it were possible, he might have joined Lucian in ending her right here, right now.


    Kael, on the other hand, stood tense, like a storm barely restrained within him, every muscle taut. He seemed to be fighting something inside, though it was impossible to tell whether it was anger, restraint, or something else.


    "Kael, do you want her dead?" I asked, my eyes flicking to Eira as her breaths came in ragged gasps. I feared Lucian might crush her neck in the next heartbeat.


    "Now entire werewolf world knows we have a pureblood. If she dies in his hands, consequences will be severe," I reminded him as killing a pureblood was gruesomely punishable crime. And I wouldn¡¯t want any of my brother had to bears that punishment.


    Kael finally seemed to snap out of his thoughts. His gaze hardened, and his voice deep and cold voice echoed in the room. "Lucian, let her go."


    Lucian did not respond, his grip still tight and merciless. Kael¡¯s voice thundered again, louder, echoing with authority and danger. "I said, now."


    Atst, Lucian¡¯s hold ckened. Eira fell to the ground like a ragdoll, coughing violently as her lungs greedily sucked in air. She looked up at him, defiance and exhaustion mingling in her gaze. "See... you couldn¡¯t kill me. You don¡¯t love your sister."


    "You¡¯re right," Lucian snapped, his anger ring intense than ever. "I love my cock more than my sister. So just wait. When I fuck you like the whore you are... I¡¯ll make you regret every single thing you¡¯ve done and said. You¡¯ll regret every moment of your miserable life... and that bastard son of yours? I¡¯ll tear him apart right in front of you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 94: Where’s Her Bond Mark?

    <h4>Chapter 94: Where¡¯s Her Bond Mark?</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    Horror flickered across her face, but she spoke with cold resolve. "Go ahead. Maybe my son will be spared a life in a world full of monsters like you. I¡¯d rather have him die than see him be one of your kind."


    "Sure... just you wait..." Lucian hissed, his rage barely contained.


    Their gazes locked, a storm of hatred and defiance between them. Neither would yield. What had begun as a n to mark her, to im her as our mate, had spiraled into another twist.


    If she had acted weak and pitiful, there must have been a way to calm the situation and deal it with rationality. But how defiant she was despite being the reason for ruining our lives, it only made things worse for her.


    What will happen now? The Council had ordered us to mark and mate with her to form aplete bond with her. But what happened now, only made it difficult than it was before.


    "Lucian, calm down," I said, motioning to Rafe to intervene.


    Rafe stepped forward with steady calm, cing a hand on Lucian¡¯s arm. "Luke,e with me to Caston. This bitch¡¯s presence will only suffocate us."


    Lucian ignored him for a moment, then turned sharply to Jason. "Get ready to find her son and her mate. We¡¯ll make them pay right in front of her, just like she killed our sister."


    "I was going to do it anyway," Jason replied, and the two brothers strode off together, leaving a tense silence in their wake.


    Eira watched them leave. Though defiant, worry and fear in her eyes were clear. But she knew well, whatever the fate was, she had to ept it.


    I approached cautiously. "Eira... let¡¯s go inside..."


    She shot me a sharp re as if I was her mortal enemy. "Stop faking concern. Just remember the promises you made to me before marking me. Those two pets are mine, and you are going to take me to Alice."


    With that, she turned and moved toward Vixen¡¯s small home, walking as if fear was a foreignnguage she had never learned.


    Ignoring any of us, and as if nothing happened, she had returned to her detached self. She settled on the floor in a corner by therge ss window, picking up Vixen and resting her back against the wall.


    Sunlight poured over her, warm against her skin, while a cold breeze drifted through, brushing her face. Tears had dried along hershes, leaving faint traces of the sorrow she refused to show.


    It unsettled me. She hadn¡¯t asked us to stop Lucian or Jason. She hadn¡¯t wept to earn our pity.


    It was as if she had simply withdrawn into her own world, lost in some private vision. Perhaps she was seeing her son, though I could not tell.


    At the same time, it was as if she were sending a clear message: if we were forcing her to stay here, then she would live on her own terms, tantly ignoring us all. She feared nothing, and it showed.


    Liam let out an helpless sigh as he looked lost, not knowing what to do next or solve this situation. He offered a light nod to me and left.


    I turned to Kael, who was looking at her with the dangerously suppressed storm in his eyes. I have seen him looking her with hate and disgust, but this gaze of his...it held something different.


    It wasn¡¯t just hate, but.... Hard to point out.


    Rafe and I were the only ones sane at this moment, though we were equally disturbed to know she had a mate and child with him.


    Then a thought struck me like a bolt of lightning. <i>Mark? Where is the mark left by her mate?</i>


    I had seen herpletely naked¡ªevery inch of her¡ªwhen I had bathed her. Aside from the old and fresh scars etched across her body, there was nothing. No mark.


    The ces where a mate¡¯s mark usually appeared were always the neck, shoulder or the heart. But I was certain there was nothing.


    "Rafe, stay with Kael," I said sharply and ran after Liam.


    He was about to climb into his car when I caught up with him. "Liam."


    The older man stopped and turned, his expression calm but alert.


    "I need to ask something," I said hurriedly.


    "Hmm?"


    "If she has a mate and a baby, that means she mated with him toplete the bond after he marked her," I began, confusion twisting my features. "But... why didn¡¯t I see any mark on her? Her mate must have marked her somewhere."


    Liam didn¡¯t look surprised. "There is indeed no mark," he said evenly. "That also means they are fated mates, not the kind who be mates only after marking, like what you five nned to do with her."


    Damn.


    I cursed under my breath. <i>So she truly has a fated mate.</i>


    The sting was immediate and brutal. Even if we marked her and she became our mate, it would always feel... inferior. Always beneath the bond she shared with him.


    Now, it was really important to kill that bastard.


    "Fated mates can bear a child without ever needing to mark her," Liam added casually.


    "So... the bastard didn¡¯t mark her so he wouldn¡¯t be bound to her for life. He fucked her, rejected her, and left her with a child?" I said, the words tasting bitter on my tongue.


    "That seems to be the case," Liam confirmed.


    "The asshole truly deserves to die," I muttered under my breath, my jaw tightening. Then I added, "But... it¡¯s a small mercy she doesn¡¯t have a mark. She can only bear the marks of us five."


    "As long as you bastards don¡¯t kill her," Liam said, his tone t, and he slid into his car.


    "You said you went to find clues about her son," I called after him as he settled into the driver¡¯s seat. "What did you find?"


    "Nothing at all," he replied, starting the engine. "But I am sure those two brothers of yours will find something for sure." And with that, he drove off.


    I clenched my fists, a mix of frustration and hope churning inside me. I wanted Lucian and Jason to find that bastard and for us to tear him apart together.


    But the child? What were we supposed to do with him?

 Chapter 95: I Will Make Them Regret

    <h4>Chapter 95: I Will Make Them Regret</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    Today, my worst fear finally came true. All I could do was cry and beg. When that failed, I became furious and told them to do whatever they wanted. And now, here I sit in a corner, trying to find my own peace amid the chaos.


    They finally know about my child. And it¡¯s all because of Liam. Another bastard of a man who betrayed me. He acted concerned, kind even, but just as I suspected, his loyalty alwaysy with his Alphas.


    I had allowed myself a flicker of hope when he promised he would search for my son and not betray me like this. Foolish. He turned out to be the same asshole I¡¯ve known all my life.


    When they brought me here, I had given up on myself. I had resigned to ept every punishment, every insult they hurled at me, simply because I was guilty of killing Alice.


    But now...they said they want to kill my son. Sure, they could try¡ªthere is nothing I could do to stop these bloodthirsty monsters.


    But the day they do it, I will make them regret every shred of joy they hold dear. I will find a way to make them pay for every second of suffering I have endured over the past six years. I will make them see just how blind they¡¯ve been.


    And they want to find my mate? Hah. What a joke!


    If they ever found him, they won¡¯t dare touch him. Instead, they will curse the day they ever discovered him. I was being merciful to them by not telling them who he is, but they were asking for the biggest trouble of their life.


    But the day theyy a hand on my son, I will make them understand whose child they have killed. I will watch them cry tears of blood in guilt and agony. I will watch them drowning in the greatest sin they would want to kill themselves for.


    I won¡¯t be the one crying, screaming and grieving for my child, but they will.


    Now, sitting with Vixen in my arms, sunlight warming my face, I let myself imagine a safe haven¡ªa world where I am with my son, raising him, teaching him, loving him. I imagine the life I would have given him over the past six years: theughter, the y, the lessons in reading, in life, in kindness. I may not be the best cook, but I would have tried. I would have taught him everything I knew, shaping him into a man as clever and ambitious as I am.


    I couldn¡¯t be a doctor myself, but he could be. I would have guided him, nurtured him, shown him the value of saving lives. I would have taught him respect, taught him love. I would have built for him the family I could never have.


    All my dreams, all my hopes, I would have poured into him.


    He must be nothing like his bastard of a father. I would have told him every day that his father was a bad man who had died long ago. He did not need that man. He only needed me.


    But now, all those dreams had to be set aside. All I could do was apologize to him¡ªfor being so weak, for failing to protect him in the slightest.


    All I could pray was this: <i>I hope they grant him an easy death. And in his next life, may he be born to loving parents who are worthy of him, strong enough to protect him, and capable of giving him the life I could not.</i>


    What kind of mother am I, to pray for his easy death instead of begging God to save him? And yet... this is how it is. The world is cruel, and sometimes dying is easier than living. I pray for my son¡¯s pianless and quick death.


    ----


    Roman¡¯s POV


    After Liam left, a question lingered in my mind.


    She said her mate had rejected her. Then why was the bond still there? He had not marked her, yet he had mated with her and then walked away. The bond should have broken, right? But...


    That could only mean her mate was someone incredibly powerful. A bond like that could not be undone by mere rejection. And since they had mated, the connection between them had only grown stronger, not weakened.


    <i>Kael is the most powerful Alpha I know... is her mate even stronger than Kael, a top-tier Alpha?</i>


    Damn. The realization chilled me.


    If her mate were stronger than Kael and discovered she was here with us, the chaos could be catastrophic. I wanted to believe him dead, as she imed¡ªbut who was I kidding? A top-tier Alpha was nearly impossible to kill. His Alpha aura alone was a weapon.


    As I returned inside, I watched Kael retreat to his room, while Rafe was preparing to leave.


    "Where are you going?" I asked.


    "Can¡¯t stand that bitch in front of me all the time," he muttered and left without saying a word about his destination.


    Probably Caston, to blow off steam. It had been a while since we brought her home. None of us had touched another woman since.


    I looked at her and decided to ask directly, though I knew chances of getting a real answer were slim.


    "Eira!" I called, kneeling before her.


    She frowned as if I were disturbing something important. Her eyes closed, as though speaking to me was a waste of breath, and her world was far more interesting.


    "You said your mate rejected you. Then why does the bond still exist?" I asked anyway. "He didn¡¯t mark you, yet he mated with you and left. So why is the bond still there?"


    Finally, she opened her eyes and met mine.


    "Please... answer me," I said, as gently as I could. "I¡¯ve marked you, and we are going to be mates as well. I need to know."


    "How should I know?" she replied indifferently. "I don¡¯t even know I have a bond with anyone. You marked me, but I don¡¯t feel a bond with you either. All of you can go biting me, but I won¡¯t feel a thing."


    "But..."


    "If you¡¯re done, get lost," she snapped, closing her eyes again. "Find some expert on werewolf matters and ask him."


    As expected.


    I had no idea what else to do. Everything felt scattered. Lucian and Jason had gone somewhere. Rafe was on his way. Kael, as usual, had locked himself in his room. And I was left alone with her.


    I couldn¡¯t leave her side. Someone had to watch over her.


    Time passed, and I decided to cook. With no one else home, I made something simple¡ªjust enough to fill our stomachs.


    I ced the dish in front of her on the floor. She didn¡¯t move from that spot. It was as if this tiny home wasn¡¯t Vixen¡¯s at all, but hers. If it had been even a little bigger, I was certain she would have curled up inside it herself.


    And, I also filled the bowls of food for Vixen and Fluffy.


    I headed upstairs to bring a meal for Kael, but the usual sign hung on his door¡ªone that clearly said: <i>Do not disturb.</i>


    My hand, raised to knock, froze mid-air.


    So this was another day he would lock himself away, the hours passing behind that closed door, the purpose of his istion known only to him.


    None of us ever dared ask. We had tried before, and all we had received in response was silence¡ªor a re sharp enough to shut us. After that, we stopped.


    All I could do now was wait¡ªfor him to emerge when he chose, and hope it wouldn¡¯t be too long.


    When I came downstairs, Eira and the two pets were eating quietly. It was a relief to see that at least she was eating.


    I sat at the dining table and ate, watching them as well.


    After an hour, Rafe returned home¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t alone. An elderly man apanied him, the same vet who had treated Fluffy before¡ªJohn.


    "Wait here," Rafe told John, motioning for him to sit on the sofa.


    The old man knew better than to look around in an Alpha¡¯s home, so he sat quietly, his gaze restrained, focused only on Rafe.


    "Vixen,e here," Rafe called, looking at the cat nestled in Eira¡¯s arms. "The doctor is here to check you."


    As if Vixen could really understand what doctor was and what she needed to do. He was telling it to Eira indirecrtly, so she would let Vixen go.


    Eira held the cat for a moment, then gently put her on the floor. "Go."


    How kind and understanding she was when it came to her pets. I almost wished I were Fluffy.


    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff at my own thought. So pathetic¡ªa werewolf Alpha wishing to be a lowly animal. Truly doomed for the sake of a woman he likes.


    But Vixen didn¡¯t move. She returned to Eira¡¯sp, as inseparable as ever.


    Eira didn¡¯t force her. Instead, she carried her gently to the vet.


    Rafe didn¡¯t intervene, but muttered a curse at Vixen. "You¡¯re getting stubborn day by day. Just wait till you give birth, and I¡¯ll teach you what obedience means."


    For a fleeting moment, his words sounded like they were meant for Eira instead.


    Eira ced Vixen on the sofa and sat next to her, her gaze on the doctor. "You can check her."


    Watching her, it struck me how naturally she carried herself¡ªalready acting like thedy of this house, deciding and taking charge without bothering with any of us. How wonderful it would have been if that were the truth.


    The doctor hummed quietly, keeping his gaze brief on Eira, and proceeded to examine Vixen.


    "She¡¯s around five to six weeks," he said, inspecting her stomach. "We can expect her to deliver in the next three weeks. Otherwise, she¡¯s healthy. Nothing to worry about."


    He instructed Eira on a few things before leaving. She carried Vixen back to her little corner.


    "I thought you went to Caston," I said to Rafe.


    Rafe sank into the sofa. "Wouldn¡¯t hurt to give my cock a rest for a while. We have more important matters at home, thanks to that bitch."


    I raised a brow. "Or that bitch is the reason you don¡¯t want to go to Caston."


    Because I knew the feeling all too well¡ªhaving Eira here made even the thought of other bitches unappealing.


    Rafe scoffed. "I haven¡¯t lost my mind like you, falling for that bitch. So keep your pathetic imaginations to yourself."


    I shook my head. All these bastards knew one thing well, and that was denial. Pretending they weren¡¯t affected, pretending they didn¡¯t care¡ªyet every nce, every subtle gesture betrayed the truth. They could fool the world, but not me.

 Chapter 96: To Find Her Mate And Son

    <h4>Chapter 96: To Find Her Mate And Son</h4>


    Jason¡¯s POV


    Lucian and I went straight to the scoundrels who had sold Eira to us. The day was going to start with the some bloodshed today.


    That night, when we bought Eira, we had already broken them enough to make sure they hadn¡¯t lied about that bitch being a pureblood. The bastards swore on their lives that she was indeed a high-ranking pureblood. How much we tortured, they didn¡¯t change the im.


    The moment we stepped into the shabby drawing room of the cottage deep in the woods, terror painted their faces. The woman, a nurse, hovered by their side to help them stand. The two bastards barely able to stand, their human forms recovering slowly.


    One of them finally got back to the senses. "A-Alpha...you are here...did that bitch do something to¡ª"


    "Shut your mouths unless you want me to pull out the rest of your teeth," Lucian cut in, settling onto the small couch like he owned the ce. The other three froze, standing at attention like broken soldiers.


    I looked around. Every creak under my steps sent shivers through them. Lucian stretched his leg over the small center table, knocking over a few items, and leaned back with the arrogance of a king.


    I picked up a ss paperweight. For some reason, I always loved ying with them when dealing with worthless men¡ªit made breaking their skulls feel almost... ceremonial.


    "Hmm," I began, rolling the weight in my hand, "Tell us where you bought that bitch. People, ces, everything that will help us to reach them. Or I will make sure you three reach your graves early."


    All three men trembled violently.


    The nurse knelt on the floor, voice shaking, "I-I¡¯m just here to take care of the bitches they buy! I have nothing to do with the rest! Please, let me go. You can do whatever you want to the men, they are the real bastards¡ªalways buying poor girls, always selling them."


    "Jenny," one of the men spat, "Shut your mouth!"


    "Paul, Henry," she said, ring, "I am not going to die for your lust for money. I have nothing to do with this."


    I mmed the paperweight onto the floor. The sound echoed through the room, making them flinch. "Dare to speak another word unless you are asked... and you¡¯ll regret it."


    "Apologies, Alpha..." they stammered in unison, fear coating every word.


    "Shoot," Lucian muttered, his patience thinning.


    "I... we¡¯ll tell you everything we know..." one of them stammered, quickly spilling every detail.


    We got our leads on those traffickers. Once we get what we need, then we would make sure anyone who had even seen her¡ªlet alone touched her¡ªwould pay dearly, just like the prison head and the guards had.


    "When she was with you," Lucian said, letting a fake, almost sweet smile curl on his lips, "what did you do with her? Had fun fucking her? Must have felt really good, huh?"


    "We didn¡¯t," the two men spat in unison. "We only performed blood tests. When we found out she was a pureblood, we didn¡¯t dare touch her. We knew Alphas wouldn¡¯t like it."


    Lucian¡¯s gaze snapped to the woman. She quickly added, "They¡¯re telling the truth. She was with us only a day, and we were busy with tests."


    "So you did touch her," Lucian¡¯s voice was low, menacing, like a predator circling its prey.


    "J-just to get her blood," one of the men trembled. "That¡¯s it."


    "And you?" I asked the other, stepping closer.


    "Just to check her face and her...body...to see if she was fine to sell..."


    Both of us turned to the woman, our gazes dark and heavy.


    "I... I had to touch her to care for her... inject medicines..." she stammered.


    The next moment, screams filled the shabby room. The two men were writhing on the floor, their arms dislocated at the shoulders. The woman¡¯s hands were pinned to the wooden wall, knives piercing her palms straight through.


    Once their cries lowered down, I told them. "You¡¯re still alive because you might still be of some use. Don¡¯t even think about running away."


    The three only nodded in terror, suppressing their pained cries.


    Lucian didn¡¯t say a word as we walked out. Outside, the forest was quiet, almost mocking the screams fading behind us.


    Our next stops would lead us closer to the truth¡ªabout her mate, her child, and every bastard who had dared touch her. And we would not stop until everything was erased.


    ----


    Roman¡¯s POV


    The entire day passed in silence, and the night followed the same quiet rhythm. Kael never stepped out of his room, Eira remained curled up with her pets, and Rafe and I lingered around the house, keeping watch.


    With Kael at home, no enemy would dare make a move like before, and for the first time in a long while, the house felt... almost peaceful.


    Jason and Lucian returnedte that night. The moment they stepped inside, Rafe and I caught the strong stench of blood clinging to them. They were sure returning after taking at least a few lives.


    "Where have you been?" we both demanded instinctively, standing rigid.


    Lucian¡¯s expression was grave, he nced toward the spot where Eira usually sat with Vixen, then he moved straight upstairs. She wasn¡¯t there. She was in my room, tucked into my bed, sleeping with both her pets on her side.


    Jason lingered in the hall, silent. His gaze also lingered on the same ce.


    Rafe nudged him. "Will you answer something, or are you going to follow Lucian again?"


    "Did you get any leads on her son?" I asked quickly.


    "Something... but not enough," Jason replied vaguely, eyes scanning the room. "Kael?"


    I told him, Kael had locked himself away since morning. No food, no word, no presence¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even opened the door when I¡¯d tried to bring him dinner.


    Jason didn¡¯t press further; it wasn¡¯t the first time Kael had done this. He simply moved upstairs, like Lucian before him.


    Whenever these two had taken something in hands, it was impossible that they will fail. I felt certain we would soon uncover the truth about Eira¡¯s mate, and find her son.


    Once the house settled again, I returned to my room. Eiray tucked in a nket, clutching Vixen like a soft toy. Fluffy rested at the foot of the bed, his head cushioned on her nket-covered feet.


    I moved carefully, nudging Fluffy just enough to straighten my legs without disturbing the little family in front of me. I turned to watch them. Together, they feltplete¡ªa family in miniature¡ªand I, even after marking her, felt like an outsider in the same bed.


    Given the events of these days, it seemed unlikely anything would change soon.

 Chapter 97: Eira’s Abuse Videos

    <h4>Chapter 97: Eira¡¯s Abuse Videos</h4>


    The next morning, everyone gathered in the drawing room. Kael had finally emerged from his room, fresh and dressed, but the exhaustion in his eyes told he hadn¡¯t slept at all.


    ncing at Lucian and Jason, I could tell they, too, had not slept a wink.


    Jason and Lucian busied themselves preparing breakfast, Rafe opened packs of blood to start his day, and I was instructing the workers to finish the leftover work in the side house as quickly as possible.


    Still, being here together¡ªwith Eira included¡ªfelt infinitely better than being separated from my brothers in the side house.


    Eira remained in her usual spot with her pets, the corner by the window that she had imed as her own.


    We had breakfast together, though Eira didn¡¯t join us at the dining table. She preferred the floor, in her quiet corner, and I knew well enough if I told her no food unless she joins at the table, she would have chosen to starve herself.


    I carried her meal to her, along with portions for her pets. Her pets. That¡¯s right¡ªI had promised them to her if she allowed me to mark her, and now they were herspletely.


    In that small corner, the three of them ate together like a family, utterly indifferent to the rest of us in the house. Eira fed Vixen by hand once in a while while eating herself, a small, tender scene that made the rest of us pause briefly, even if only unconsciously.


    Once the meal was finished, Kael settled onto the sofa and addressed us. "I will work from home. All meetings will be through video calls," he said, turning to me. "You go to the office and handle some work in my absence."


    I nodded. Kael needed to remain close to Eira, and it had been a while since I had set foot in the office. One of us had to maintain a presence there to prevent any unrest among the employees.


    Kael nced at Lucian and Jason, who had already briefed him on yesterday¡¯s events.


    "We are going to continue our search for that bitch¡¯s bastard mate and their child," Lucian dered, his gaze brushing past Eira, who acted as if she heared nothing at all.


    "I¡¯m going with them as well," Rafe announced, his tone sharp. "I¡¯ve had enough of guarding the house¡ªand the bitch¡ªyesterday. I¡¯m out."


    Kael hummed as Rafe was also an expert with the investigation.


    From the look of it, even Kael was eager to get out and track them down, to find that bastard¡ªher mate.


    Looking at him, I could tell, all he had in mind was to kill her mate. Though calm and quiet, it wasn¡¯t impossible to see through him sometimes.


    Kael turned his gaze to me. "Before you head to the office, let¡¯s go over the current progress of the project. As you were absent from the previous meetings."


    I hummed and settled onto the sofa as Kael connected theptop to the TV screen, projecting the files onto therge disy so we could review themfortably.


    The drawing room soon filled with the hum of discussion, our voices deep in business talk. Meanwhile, Rafe, Jason, and Lucian were getting ready to head out, checking their gear and weapons.


    After a while, Kael said, "There¡¯s a pendrive with some other important project files. Get it."


    I stood, retrieved the pendrive from the center table, and plugged it into theptop.


    Just as I settled back, we heard. "We¡¯re leaving."


    Lucian¡¯s said and we two turned to look at him to say goodbye.


    "Jason," Lucian gestured him to leave, and Rafe stepped out of the room as well. "Let¡¯s go..."


    But then, a sudden, desperate voice shattered the moment.


    "Ah...please...don¡¯t...please...don¡¯t hurt me..."


    The pained begging echoed through the drawing room, freezing us in ce. Instinctively, all eyes darted to the TV screen.


    My heart mmed to a halt.


    It was young Eira, six years ago, trapped in a prison cell. Naked, shivering, huddled in the corner like a broken animal. Around her, the prison men loomed, faces twisted with cruelty.


    "Hold her legs...bend her over the table...today, I¡¯m going to take her from behind...so tight...better than I her pussy..."


    "No...please...stop...please..."


    Her cries were raw, piercing. They dragged her toward the rickety table bolted to the wall, hands forcing her to the surface, spreading her limbs, holding her down whileughter and vile orders rang around her.


    "...You can use her mouth. If she bites, tear her teeth out. When I¡¯m done, it¡¯s your turn..."


    "...All of you. Let¡¯s fill all her holes at a time likest night...This whore is unbreakable, unlike the ones you must have fucked before..."


    Her screams filled the cell, sharp and broken, echoing long after the men¡¯sughter died down. Every plea was met with a cruel smirk, every flinch with a shove.


    All of us stood paralyzed, the room spinning. The horror of her suffering crushed any ability to breathe, to think, to move.


    "Miao."


    The soft hiss of Vixen¡¯s voice ripped us back from the nightmare and we turned in horror to look at the woman standing behind a few steps away.


    Eira.


    Her gaze was fixed on the TV screen as the cruel scene continued to y. There was no change in her expression, no flicker of emotion. Her eyes were cold and distant, as if she were not watching herself but a stranger she did not know.


    Kael acted quickly, yanking the pendrive from hisptop to stop it from ying.


    My throat dry, I opened my mouth to call out to her, but before I could, she nced down at the cat in her arms, caressed it lightly, and walked away as if it was just a random movie she was watching and it was over now.


    Wordlessly, we watched her leave, Fluffy trailing behind her. This time, she exited the house through the side door and settled on thewn outside, her pets obediently at her side.


    How could she remain so quiet? No reaction at all. Was she not hurt to see herself getting abused?


    I nced at the others, and they were mirrors of my own feelings, just as stunned, their gazes locked on Eira.


    "Who put it here?" Kael finally demanded, his eyes narrowing at the pendrive in his hand. He gripped it so tightly his knuckles whitened, as if he could crush it with sheer force.


    Lucian and Jason exchanged a look before turning to Rafe. "That day we handed it over to you," they said.


    "It was in my jacket," Rafe admitted casually. "Before sending it forundry, I just pulled it out and kept it here."


    "How careless can you be?" I said angrily, my blood boiling.


    Rafe shrugged, utterly unconcerned and walked away towards the exit of the home as he said, "I have always been."


    This bastard!

 Chapter 98: Kael And Eira

    <h4>Chapter 98: Kael And Eira</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    With everyone else gone, I was left alone to watch over the house¡ªand her. Sitting on the sofa, I continued my work from home, juggling meetings and the rest of my tasks while keeping a careful eye on her through the wall-sized ss window.


    She remained on thewn, Vixenzily curled at her side, while Fluffy darted around in yful circles. She sat there like a still point in the world, unmoving, unbothered, as if time itself had no hold over her.


    A thought struck me. Maybe years locked in small rooms, denied the world outside, had shaped her into this. She could sit in the same spot for an entire day, unaffected¡ªnot just physically, but mentally too. Nothing seemed to disturb her.


    I had been furious when I learned she had a mate and a child. The twenty-four hours I spent locked in my room¡ªwhat I endured alone¡ªwas unbearable. A living hell. If I had stepped out, I wasn¡¯t sure what I might have done to her.


    <i>How could she even dare to have a mate when....</i>


    I forced myself to swallow every bit of that hellish rage I was feeling towards her.


    <i>It¡¯s alright. Once I find that bastard, tear out his heart for daring to make her his mate, for daring to touch her... everything will be alright. All I have to do is kill him. Then she will have no one else but me. Us.</i>


    <i>Her child? We¡¯ll deal with that once we find him.</i>


    And after watching that video of her abuse, all that anger faded into nothingness.


    Her reaction after watching her own video, I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was good thing that she didn¡¯t react or it was worrisome. Maybe, I should consider Liam¡¯s suggestion of getting a psychologist for her.


    When myst meeting ended, I looked up at the wall clock. It was lunchtime. I hadn¡¯t even noticed how the hours had slipped by while working and keeping watch on her.


    After years, I finally stepped into the kitchen to prepare a meal. Since I¡¯d brought my mate brothers here, Jason had taken over the kitchen entirely. I hadn¡¯t needed to cook at all.


    Still, I knew the skills hadn¡¯t left me. I remembered my mother enjoying whatever I made. She herself was the best cook, and my father and I loved everything she prepared. Despite our wealth and having servants, my mother preferred to cook herself. It was more than food¡ªit was her love, her way of showing care for us.


    I used to hover around the kitchen whenever my mother cooked, slowly picking up her skills. Over time, she even began teaching me herself. I could still hear her words in my mind:


    "A man should learn to cook so he can make tasty meals and please his mate whenever she¡¯s angry. It¡¯s the easiest way to reach her heart."


    I used to smile at her and dream about having my own mate, imagining a life like my parents¡¯¡ªa happy family.


    My mate? What a cursed fate I had.


    So, I decided long ago that I didn¡¯t need a mate. I wouldn¡¯t have one¡ªever.


    But now... things were changing. Slowly, in a direction I had never imagined, not even in my wildest dreams.


    Dreams. I hadn¡¯t had any for years now. All I had were the hellishly torturous, sleepless nights I had endured alone for the past six years.


    After giving a thought, I decided to cook something my mother loved, thinking that if every woman liked it, she would too. Spicy penne with tomato sauce, a hint of wine for depth. My mother had loved it.


    I nced toward her on thewn, wondering if she could handle something spicy. Then I recalled a memories from the past: where that one evening she enjoyed it despite the fact that she wasn¡¯t good at handling it and cursed the food and the cook for making it so spicy.


    Her red, angry face, mouth twisted to hurl sweet curses, was sight to see.


    <i>Maybe, today, I¡¯ll get to hear her cursing again. Better than seeing her quiet and lifeless.¡¯</i>


    To counter the spice, I made a chocte smoothie and added some side dishes so she wouldn¡¯t suffer after the main course.


    While I cooked, I noticed her finally lying down on thewn. She must have been exhausted after sitting so long. Facing the sky, she closed her eyes, and Vixen curled up on the hollow of her stomach, drifting off to sleep.


    She was skin and bone, fragile in a way that made my chest tighten. She needed to eat more, and eat well, so I prepared another quick dish with meat to ensure she got proper nutrition.


    ¡¯Gosh. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m worrying about her meals and her health. While until this morning, all I could thinking of killing her for having a mate and a child with him.


    Once the meal was ready, I stepped outside and called, "Food is ready. Come inside to eat."


    As usual, she didn¡¯t react. Her expression remained as lifeless as ever, let alone open her eyes to even acknowledge my presence.


    I frowned and lifted Vixen from her stomach, turning to walk inside. "I should send you to pet care," I said casually to the cat, "so you can give birth there and return after half a year."


    The words seemed to strike a chord as I felt movement behind me.


    In the reflection of the window ss, I saw she had sat up, her eyes zing with defiance as she red at me for taking away her pet. If the gaze could kill, it would have stabbed me right away.


    That defiance... it was the same as in the past, the same fire that had always mesmerised me. I smirked, watching her rise and follow me inside.


    I ced Vixen¡¯s food bowl on the dining table so she could eat there. Eira picked up the cat and set her closer to her chair. I had already served her meal, and Fluffy followed in to eat as well.


    Her possessiveness over her pets was absolute. They were hers only thanks to Roman¡¯s promise. I had never been a pet person, so it didn¡¯t matter to me. She could have as many as she wanted and im them hers.


    As she took her first bite of the pasta, I watched her face. Her expression twisted slightly, and in an instant, the tip of her tiny nose turned red. She red at me, cold and furious, clearly cursing me for feeding her something spicy.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. But I hadn¡¯t done it out of anger. I just wanted to see a reaction, something to break through that dead calm. I waited, almost eager, for her to curse me¡ªbut...


    She lowered her head and continued eating, ignoring mepletely. Sweat glistened on her forehead, her cheeks and nose flushed a deep red, yet she kept stuffing the pasta into her mouth as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    I stood and gently held her hand, trying to stop her. She shrugged me off without a word and kept eating.


    I pushed the ss of chocte smoothie toward her. "This will ease the burning."


    She didn¡¯t touch it until she finished the pasta¡ªand then went on to eat the rest of her meal. Her face was still flushed, almost as if she was burning from the inside, but she refused to listen to me.


    Things hadn¡¯t gone as I had nned. The glimpse of the past I had hoped for¡ªthe small, human reaction¡ªhad been shattered in an instant.


    I could only hope her stomach wouldn¡¯t pay for it.

 Chapter 99: Eira’s Missing

    <h4>Chapter 99: Eira¡¯s Missing</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    In the evening, I returned home after a long day at the office, juggling Kael¡¯s affairs alongside my own work.


    The others had returned a littleter, and from the looks of it, Kael had spent the entire day in the drawing room, keeping a silent watch over her. She sat in her usual reserved corner, near the floor-to-ceiling windows and Vixen¡¯s pet house,pletely motionless.


    "Has she caused any trouble?" I asked.


    Kael shook his head. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t done anything to provoke him.


    She was like a ghost, invisible until one¡¯s eyes fell on her. No sound, no movement. Even her breathing was quieter than Vixen¡¯s.


    "What did you find?" I asked Lucian, Jason, and Rafe.


    The three of them exchanged nces and chose to remain silent. I understood¡ªthey didn¡¯t want to discuss such matters in front of her.


    Believing that everything was fine with her, even after the incident with the video that morning, and with the evening already settling in, we decided to send her to her room to sleep.


    After I settled her inside, with both her pets nearby, and closed the door, we moved to the study to discuss matters in private. That grand study, more like an office within the house, had been mostly unused since we brought her in, but it was our usual ce for serious conversations.


    Kael took his ce behind the desk, his expression dark and brooding, while the four of us settled on the couch opposite him.


    "What did you find out?" Kael asked the three men, his tone grave.


    "Someone bought that child from the traffickers," Lucian informed, "The deal was done even before the child was born, and as if they were waiting for her to give birth. The payment was hefty that showed the child was important to the buyer."


    I raised a brow, a dozen questions forming in my mind.


    "Her mate?" I asked. "The father of the child?"


    "Maybe," Lucian replied. "Or just as said, perhaps someone else who knew she was pregnant and wanted the child for themselves."


    "There¡¯s something else," Rafe said, leaning forward to get both Kael¡¯s and my attention. Lucian and Jason exchanged tense looks, as if they already knew what Rafe was about to reveal.


    "She had given birth after seven to eight months of being locked in that prison, and the baby wasn¡¯t premature. That means she must have slept with that bastard at least a month before she was sent there. She was fooling around with him while she was still around us."


    Lucian¡¯s voice dripped with disdain. "There was only one she was fooling around with. Keiren."


    "He was her mate," I added to draw a conclusion, "she slept with him, and then he rejected her. That¡¯s one thing. But Keiren is dead, so who else took her child?"


    Kael¡¯s voice cut in sharply. "He can¡¯t be her mate."


    We all turned to look at him. "What do you mean? Then who else?"


    His expression was tense for a moment, then he rxed slightly. "She was a minor when she was sent to prison. There¡¯s no way they knew they were each other¡¯s mates and there wasn¡¯t a possibly of rejection. She found her true mate only after she was imprisoned."


    Kael said it with such certainty that Jason, silent until now, finally spoke. "Maybe they just slept together without knowing they were mates. But she ended up conceiving. She is a pureblood, so only an Alpha can impregnated her. And Keiren was the only Alpha she was with."


    "That actually makes sense," I said, ncing at Kael. "And her saying he¡¯s dead fits with that theory. Because Keiren is dead."


    Kael didn¡¯t seem convinced. He simply said, "Just focus on finding the child. Once we do, we¡¯ll know who bought him, and from there we¡¯ll reach his father as well."


    Lucian¡¯s words dropped like another weight. "The child isn¡¯t in our pack. We¡¯ll have to gather more clues to find out who took him and where exactly he is."


    Jason added, "We already have some leads. We might need to go away for a few days¡ªoutside the pack even."


    "Do it. Just take enough people with you," Kael instructed, his gaze shifting to Rafe. "I want you to stay back. With Lucian and Jason gone, and Roman handling the office work, I need one of you by my side."


    Rafe looked at himzily. "Were you that bored with the bitch around that you missed me?"


    This bastard always had a way of saying somethingpletely off-topic, just for his own fun.


    Kael¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. It wasn¡¯t a request. It was an order.


    Rafe let out a resigned sigh. "Alright! I¡¯ll stay back and make sure to entertain you properly."


    "You can leave the entertainment part for when Lucian returns," I added.


    Rafe turned toward Lucian. "He¡¯ll be the one entertaining me when he¡¯s back."


    Lucian shot him a sharp re. "Too much daydreaming about being my bitch, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Alright!" Kael interrupted, cutting through their banter. "Exin the entire n."


    Jason and Lucian went through their strategy for finding the child. The discussionsted over half an hour as we finalized every detail, leaving nothing to chance.


    Once it was over, I checked the time. "I should check on her."


    Kael hummed in acknowledgment and I left the study. When I entered her room, my heart skipped a beat. Eira wasn¡¯t there. Only Vixen slept peacefully on the bed.


    Fluffy was nowhere in sight either.


    I hurried to the bathroom, but she wasn¡¯t there.


    I stepped back into the room and called out, "Eira, where are you?"


    No response. No movement. Nothing to indicate she was nearby.


    My four brothers emerged from the study, drawn by my voice.


    "What happened?" Kael asked, his tone sharp.


    "She¡¯s not in the room," I said, reaching for the inte. "Inform security. If any woman is seen anywhere on the estate, report immediately. Send the guards to search every corner."


    Meanwhile, the others beganbing the house.


    I rushed to the side house, checking every likely spot. Still nothing.


    A cold dread crept into my chest. <i>Where has she gone? Did someone sneak her away this time?</i> But there were no signs of struggle in the room. No noise. Our senses, sharper than any ordinary human¡¯s, hadn¡¯t picked up a thing.


    <i>Has she left willingly? Maybe her mate found her, and she went with him...</i>


    All kinds of impossibly ridiculous thoughts were storming through my mind. The idea of losing her felt like a jagged knife twisting in my chest. I cursed myself for taking my eyes off her even for a single moment.


    The other four joined me at the side house after searching the main home in vain.


    "She¡¯s not here either," I said, my voice tight with panic.


    "Fluffy, where are you?" Lucian called as he stepped out of the side house. His voice was sharp, urgent. "Fluffy!"


    He called a few more times, and then, faintly at first, the distant bark of a dog reached us.


    We froze, straining our ears.


    "Coming from the stable," Kael said immediately. Without hesitation, we all ran in that direction.


    Fluffy was there, fur bristling, barking frantically at the closed door of the stable storage room¡ªthe same room where Jason had once tortured her.


    "What the hell is she doing here?" I muttered, heart hammering as I truly had a bad feeling about it.


    I stepped forward and kicked the door open only to see something horrifying which made the blood drain from my face.

 Chapter 100: Heart Wrenching

    <h4>Chapter 100: Heart Wrenching</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    The other four stepped inside, their expressions frozen in shock¡ªjust like mine.


    There she was. Kneeling on the cold, unforgiving floor, Jason¡¯s torture toolbox sprawled open before her. In her trembling hands, she held the gun, the barrel pressed under her chin, ready to end it all.


    "Eira. No," I shouted, my voice cracking, a mix of panic and disbelief.


    She turned to look at us, her bloodshot eyes wet with tears, yet burning with a terrifying, resolute determination. And then, with terrifying swiftness, she pressed the trigger.


    Click.


    My heart stopped. For a moment, the world went silent. I could almost feel her life slipping away from her, and the thought of it made my chest tighten, suffocating me. The others were frozen, their faces pale, disbelief etched into every line.


    She blinked, startled, and pressed it again. Click.


    And again. Click.


    "No bullets in gun," Jason said, "I emptied it after Kael killed my pets."


    Relief surged through us, but it was nothingpared to the devastation washing over her.


    She stared at the empty gun in her hands, her fingers trembling uncontrobly. The tears that had clung stubbornly to her cheeks now streamed freely, her eyes wide with helplessness, as if the world itself had betrayed her in the cruellest way.


    The gun slipped from her hands, ttering to the floor like a broken promise. Her shoulders sagged, her hands wed at the dried grass beneath her, and then¡ª


    Her scream tore through the air.


    A scream so raw, so shattering, that it felt as if the room itself had been ripped open. It wasn¡¯t just frustration¡ªit was every year of suffering, every moment of cruelty, every ounce of despair she had swallowed, finally escaping in one agonizing, heart-wrenching sound.


    We stood frozen, unable to move, our own hearts breaking in sympathy, shame, and helplessness.


    We thought the video in the morning hadn¡¯t affected her. We were wrong. It had indeed affected her. Every brutal moment, every scar, every humiliation was still there, hidden behind her quiet fa?ade.


    She had kept her emotions buried and acted normal through out the day just so she coulde here to take her life.


    The night Jason tortured her, she must have seen what else the box had and she didn¡¯t forget that gun. All she was waiting for was the chance toe here, and tonight she got it.


    Thankfully, the gun was empty, or we would have lost her tonight.


    We stayed rooted in our ces, letting her pour out the years of suffering in those harrowing screams. It was the first time we had ever seen her break¡ªreally break¡ªletting the pain she had buried so deeply w its way out. The morning¡¯s video had been just a scratch on the surface, but tonight, every hidden wound, every memory she had fought to lock away, erupted.


    When her screams faded into ragged, trembling sobs, and she buried her face in her palms, shaking as if the world itself were crushing her.


    Helpless words with muffled sobs were heard.


    "All...i want is to die...but....why...."


    I finally moved.


    "Eira," I whispered, my voice shaking, raw and tender.


    I could feel the same from others, but they let me handle it, unsure what to do in this situation.


    She didn¡¯t respond, only allowed her sobs to echo softly into the room, muffled behind her frail hands.


    I knelt beside her. My hands trembling as I gently drew her closer and hugged her. My hand gently caressed her head, as I found myself unable to hold my tears. My heart, my soul felt hurt for her as I felt utterly helpless to ease her pain.


    I wanted to speak to console her, but my chest felt stuffy with emotions and throat felt choked, unable to say a word. It was as if her pain was slowly seeping into me¡ªinto my heart. I could feel it clearly.


    Then, through the quivering, broken words, I heard it. Her pleading, almost inaudible voice:


    "Please... I want to die... I can¡¯t take it... Please... kill me...it hurts....I want to die...please....kill me..."


    The words hit me like a thunder. I tightened my arms around her, my knuckles whitening, my heart shattering at the sheer weight of her despair. She wasn¡¯t asking forfort. She was begging for release¡ªfrom the world, from the pain, from everything that had hurt her.


    My teary eyes turned to my brothers, and I watched them looking away, trying not to look at her. More like they were trying to hide the emotions in their own eyes, which had turned moist as well.


    Kael let out a shaky breath and came toward us. He knelt on the ground, and without a word, he lifted her in his arms¡ªcareful, as if she was the most fragile thing in the world. Her face buried against his chest, she mumbled again.


    "Please let me die... I beg you... just once... kill me... please...."


    Kael didn¡¯t react. His face was rigid, his jaw clenched, trying hard to suppress his emotions, but his moist eyes betrayed his efforts.


    He carried her out of that storage room, and we followed him in silence. None of us spoke a single word until we reached home.


    Even Fluffy was quiet and didn¡¯t bark once, simply following us back.


    Once inside the home, something unexpected happened.


    Kael didn¡¯t stop just in the drawing room. He carried Eira upstairs as we watched him in silence. After a while all we heard was the sound of his room¡¯s door being closed.


    Not even once had any of us ever entered his room, but he simply took her to his room.


    It was utterly shocking and surprising. We looked at each other and then back toward the staircase, still in disbelief that Kael did it.


    What has changed. Was he finally ready to forget his parents died because of her? Was he finally softening towards her?


    Seeing her like this today would have shattered anyone¡¯s resolve, and not to forget that cruel video we happened to watch today. Her suffering.


    That could be the reason for the change.


    Lucian signalled Fluffy toe with him, so he wouldn¡¯t go to Kael¡¯s room and disturb him by barking to call for Eira.


    As Kael had left, all of us wordlessly went to our rooms. We needed time to process our emotions and thoughts now.

 Chapter 101: In Kael’s Bed

    <h4>Chapter 101: In Kael¡¯s Bed</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    The entire night had passed in dreadful silence where I could only stare at the empty spot in my bed where she used to sleep. It¡¯s barely been a few days, and I was already used to having her in my bed, as it feltplete despite there always being distance between us. Just her presence¡ªthe mild scent of hers filling this room¡ªwas enough.


    Whenever I closed my eyes, the scene from the stable haunted me¡ªher utterly broken.


    I couldn¡¯t help but still feel heavy in my chest and the corners of my eyes moist as tears threatened toe out. Not being able to take it, I sat in bed while resting against the headboard, picked up Vixen to hold her against my chest, and caressed her soft fur. She carried her scent, and it made me feel at ease. Maybe this was the way I could sleep.


    <i>She should be fine with Kael</i>, I told myself, trying to find somefort in the thought.


    The morning came with Vixen no longer in the room. I realized I woke up a littlete, as I couldn¡¯t sleep for long. When I stepped out of the room, others were there, except for Kael and Eira.


    Jason had headed to the kitchen already, Lucian was with Fluffy, keeping him quiet so he wouldn¡¯t bark. Rafe was sitting in the spot where Eira always sat by the wall-size window with Vixen in her arms. Rafe was holding Vixen and caressing her back gently.


    I went to the kitchen to help Jason. No one said a single word to each other, except for just wishing a good morning, and the others simply humming.


    Everyone thought they were doing something, but one could tell all of us were lost in our own world¡ªlike bodies were here but minds were somewhere else. That ¡¯somewhere¡¯ was Eira.


    I looked at the clock, and it was already half an hour past the time when Kael usually came downstairs. But today, he was not there. I didn¡¯t know what to think or feel about it.


    And I wasn¡¯t the only one checking time here, the others had their eyes to the clock as well.


    Just like me, there were waiting to see her. But no one wanted to go to Kael¡¯s room. It wasn¡¯t right to do so.


    We just hoped, they shows up soon so we could be relived to see she was fine.


    "Lucian, are you going to cook today?" I asked. I wanted him to cook something for Eira.


    He hummed and told me, "Take care of Fluffy. Keep him busy so he won¡¯t bark."


    I knew he was doing it so Fluffy¡¯s barking won¡¯t reach her and disturb her sleep, in case.


    I got the hold of Fluffy and took him outside, while Lucian went to the kitchen.


    ----


    Kael¡¯s POV


    Sitting in the chair, I watched her sleep in my bed. My eyes refused to leave her, my heart refused to let go, even though it was morning and I should have been downstairs by now. Seeing her here felt...plete.


    She was in my bed. She had always been meant to be here, and finally, she was. The truth I had long refused to ept now stared me in the face. Despite all my efforts, it was impossible to separate her from me¡ªfrom my life, from our reality.


    Last night, when I brought her here and put her in my bed, even in her exhausted state, all she did was mumble, begging me to kill her.


    I simply held her in my arms and slept like that, as I knew she would feelforted this way. My scent would calm her at least a little, my embrace wouldfort her.


    And it indeed did wonders. Soon she was calm and fell asleep.


    In the past, I never got to touch her, let alone hold her like this in my arms. Now that it was happening, I didn¡¯t want to let go. She felt perfect in my hold, as if she always belonged here, but it didn¡¯t feel foreign.


    As if it wasn¡¯t the first time we were in bed like this. Even her scent felt utterly familiar. Her hair carried a musk, and it calmed my heart and soul.


    When it was morning, I let her go and sat in the chair instead, so she wouldn¡¯t be startled and scared to find herself in my arms.


    In the past, she used to be wary of me all the time, as if I was some kind of monster, and it started from the day she saw me in my wolf form for the first time.


    That day, on Alice¡¯s insistence, all five of us converted into our wolf forms, as Alice wanted Eira to see the most powerful Alpha wolves in the pack. And then we had to listen to Lucian and Jason, as they couldn¡¯t ignore their sister¡¯s request.


    When we finally transformed, Eira didn¡¯t feel scared of the other four, but only me. My wolf form seemed to have frightened her, and she ran away from me.


    I always wondered why. Though I admit my wolf is more dangerous and powerful than the others, it was never a threat to her.


    After that day, whenever we came across each other, she would try to avoid me or hide behind someone else to avoid being seen. It was so infuriating, but I could do nothing. Even in my human form, she treated me like I was some kind of scary monster.


    And it was even more infuriating to see her interacting with Jason and Lucian normally despite seeing them in their wolf forms. Roman and Rafe, she always kept her distance from, as they had their own issues with each other.


    Roman bullied her for fun, while Rafe hated her, saying to her face that she stank and he hated her scent. He often warned her to stay away from wherever he was. She hated him the same way, and with Roman, it was the same.


    She finally stirred in her sleep and opened her eyes. Her gaze scanned the room, as it was a new ce to her.


    "It¡¯s my room," I told her, and she looked at me.


    But the next moment, she looked away.


    "It¡¯ste. You have to wake up," I told her as I stood up from the chair. "Freshen up ande downstairs for breakfast."


    She didn¡¯t react, simply closed her eyes. I didn¡¯t expect anything different from her either.


    "Rafe is nning to take Vixen away," I said and left the room.


    The door closed behind me as I walked ahead and counted in my mind.


    <i>One... two... three... out...</i>


    The door opened, and a frail figure hurried out of the room, even passing by me to go downstairs.


    <i>Her love for her pets is going to be a real weapon against her.</i>


    As I watched her running downstairs, I followed at my own pace.


    The moment she descended the stairs, the others had their eyes on her, shocked, wondering what happened now.


    I looked at them and signalled, saying nothing to worry about.


    She looked here and there, and then her eyes settled on where Rafe was sitting in her ce.


    She went straight to him, and he looked up only to have his cat snatched away from his hands.


    "What?" Rafe eximed.


    She didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, walked away from him, and went inside Roman¡¯s room carrying Vixen in her arms. Fluffy followed her as well. The door shut behind her.


    They looked at me as if asking what was happening.


    "She wasn¡¯t moving, so I told her Rafe¡¯s taking away her cat," I said casually and settled on the sofa.


    "That¡¯s my cat," Rafe said with a frown. "She seems to be forgetting it."


    "Our pets are not ours anymore," Lucian said and red at Roman. "Thanks to Roman."


    "Don¡¯t act like an ass when you two clearly enjoy seeing your pets with her," Roman said. "And yes, now they are her pets. I dare you to tell her otherwise."


    As Roman said it, the other two kept quiet.


    Thankfully, the grim air in the home seemed to ease up now. Having pets was definitely of some use.

 Chapter 102: When Sophia Saw Eira

    <h4>Chapter 102: When Sophia Saw Eira</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    When all of us were wondering how to deal with Eira afterst night¡¯s incident, and whether she might spiral into another mental breakdown, seeing her back in the drawing room, taking care of her pets, and acting her usual distant self brought a sense of relief.


    At least there was a chance tomunicate with her normally. Or at least I hoped there was. I wasn¡¯t sure how to handle her broken and depressed self again. It had already been difficult to reach her after Jason¡¯s torture.


    It seemed that a good night¡¯s sleep in Kael¡¯s room had calmed her entirely.


    "Was she alrightst night?" I asked Kael. The others leaned in, waiting for his answer.


    Kael hummed. "I put her to sleep. She slept without any struggle," he paused, sensing our scrutinising gazes, and added, "...Probably just too exhausted after crying."


    That was good to hear.


    "I¡¯ll get her ready for breakfast," I said and headed to my room.


    She was sitting on the bed, her hairpletely disheveled, falling over her small face. Her nightdress, a simple loose off-white knee-length dress, was a little soiled from the stable dust. Even the exposed parts of her legs had dirt on them. I was surprised Kael had let her into his bed in such a dirty state. Among the five of us, he was the clean freak.


    Was that iceberg finally melting towards her?


    I went to the wardrobe, pulled out clean clothes, and told her, "You should freshen up. I¡¯ll take care of Vixen right here. She¡¯s pregnant, and it would be better if all of us are clean while being around her."


    I just made that up, but it worked.


    Eira ced Vixen on the bed, covering her stomach with the nket to keep her warm, and then picked up the clothes I hadid out¡ªa loose top and pants.


    Her face was still hidden behind the curtain of her messy hair as she turned toward the bathroom.


    "Wash your hair as well," I instructed. "It¡¯s dirty."


    She did not respond, but entered the bathroom.


    Though she was being obedient, this way of her obedience didn¡¯t feel right. Herpliance seemed hollow. The only things in her world now were her pets and herself. Her mental state was fragile, and it worried me.


    Now I feel it would have been better if she was stuck in bed, crying and hurting to let her pain out, than being like this.


    ----


    After half an hour, all of us were having breakfast. We sat at the dining table while Eira went to sit in her usual ce. We didn¡¯t force her, and I served her breakfast right there. Lucian had made her favourite chocte pancakes, and it was a relief to see her eating everything.


    "I am taking her to the hospital," Kael said, his voice even. "The rest of you can continue what you¡¯re meant to."


    "Hospital?" I asked, surprise creeping in. "Did Liam call for her?"


    Kael shook his head. "Just for some routine tests," he said dismissively, clearly not wanting to be questioned further.


    He turned to Lucian and Jason. "Not just her son, but you have to find out about her grandparents as well."


    "We were going to do that anyways," Lucian informed. "They are in the list of the people who might have that child."


    We all acknowledge this fact.


    Her grandparents had been missing since that incident, and none of us had bothered to look for them. But now that Kael mentioned them, it was clear he had a purpose in mind. We needed to know where they had been and why.


    Their only granddaughter had been in prison, and yet they had made no attempt to free her, not even to plead for her. Their disappearance suddenly felt suspicious.


    Kael then turned to Rafe. "I want everything about her after she killed Alice. Her confessions, written statements, any video files we can find. Nothing should be left out."


    Lucian¡¯s voice was sharp. "Why do you want it? We all know she killed my sister. There¡¯s the clear video of how she shot my sister."


    "I forgot nothing at all," Kael said coldly. "Neither your sister¡¯s murder, nor the ughter of my parents. But I want to know her reasons, beyond what we already know and have concluded. She didn¡¯t tell Roman, and she didn¡¯t tell Jason even when he tortured her. So we need to find out on our own."


    All of us hummed, as we were curious as well. The way she yearned for Alice didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to kill her, or that there was any bad blood between them.


    Kael turned to Rafe again, and Rafe gave a sharp nod. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll dig out every single detail."


    "I¡¯ll try to ask her again," Roman said quietly. "Maybe she¡¯ll reveal it when I take her to Alice¡¯s grave."


    I could feel Jason and Lucian¡¯s sharp res on me.


    "This might lead us somewhere," I said firmly. "I¡¯ll take her there once she¡¯s done with her hospital visit with Kael."


    The two of them remained silent, clearly reluctant but unwilling to argue further.


    ----


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    Once everyone had left, I took Eira to the hospital. She sat silently in the back passenger seat, staring nkly out the window, while I drove. Through the rearview mirror, I nced at her from time to time. She watched the passing scenery but noticed nothing in particr.


    She seemed alive only when she was with her pets. At all other times, she was like a dead log¡ªno emotion, no movement.


    Her face looked even smaller now, her forehead partially hidden by the bangs Jason had given her. Yet beneath it all, somewhere deep inside, she still carried traces of the young Eira I had known.


    I had a reason for bringing her here today. For that purpose, she didn¡¯t need to act or move. Her presence alone was enough.


    When we arrived at the hospital, we went straight to Liam¡¯s office through the VIP entrance. She walked silently beside me, her gaze fixed on the floor.


    Liam had already been informed of our arrival and had made the necessary arrangements.


    In the private VIP suite, Eira was settled and changed into a hospital gown, ready for the tests. The nurses attended to her while Liam spoke to me in hushed tones.


    "What¡¯s gotten into you, bringing her here all of a sudden?" Liam asked, curiosity and doubtcing his voice.


    "Just follow instructions," I said. "I¡¯m going to meet Sophia. She has tests scheduled as well."


    Liam exhaled sharply. "Yeah, I¡¯m sure her mother is gone."


    "Don¡¯t worry, she will pray if she was gone already before my arrival," I said and left.


    I was sure, her mother was scared of me to even face me again.


    When I reached Sophia¡¯s room, she was seated in a wheelchair, a nurse guiding her toward the testing area.


    "Kael, I didn¡¯t know you wereing," she said, offering a small smile.


    "I¡¯m here on some work," I replied, then asked, "Are you heading for the tests?"


    She nodded. "Can you apany me? These tests feel... scary."


    "Sure," I said, walking alongside as the nurse pushed her wheelchair.


    "We are here," the nurse announced as we reached a double-sided door leading to the scan room. "Wait here for a while," she instructed before entering, leaving me with Sophia.


    "Kael, thank you for being with me," Sophia said, grasping my hand.


    I simply turned toward her and hummed. "I have a call to take," I said, ncing at my phone. "Give me a minute."


    She hummed softly. I turned to the other side of the corridor to attend the call, but my attention lingered on her through the corner of my eyes.


    Sophia sat quietly in her wheelchair, waiting patiently for me to finish. Then, suddenly, her gaze caught something, and the color drained from her face.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she whispered, "Eira?... Is that her?"


    Eira was in another wheelchair, being escorted by a nurse to the testing room for scans, primarily to check her ribs.


    I didn¡¯t look at Sophia. I let her absorb the shock, curious to see her reaction. She quickly looked in my direction. I expected her to call me and tell me to check if the person she was seeing was Eira, but she didn¡¯t.


    I waited, pretending to engage in the call, while she looked anxious, as if she was waiting for Eira to leave quickly. Once Eira disappeared behind the door of the room, only then did she let out a sigh of relief and look at me.


    I ended my call and turned to her. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    She looked momentarily baffled by the question. Then she inhaled deeply, letting out a soft, reassuring smile. "I get anxious every time before a test... I¡¯m alright. Nothing to worry about."


    I hummed, and the nurse came out. "Everything is ready. We can head inside now."


    I offered an approving nod, and the nurse took her inside, instructing me to stay outside. The door closed, and my gaze turned dark.


    Eira was the one who shot Sophia and the reason for her current situation. The moment she saw Eira, she should have gotten scared or angry at least, a normal reaction from any person to see the one who ruined their life.


    And then she should have called for me, telling me she saw Eira and ask me to see what she was doing to her. Why was she not in prison for her crimes? But...


    Definitely, Sophia had something to hide.


    The reason I brought Eira here under the guise of her tests, was finally fulfilled, and now I could decide my next steps.

 Chapter 103: Blond Hair

    <h4>Chapter 103: Blond Hair</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    Once Sophia was taken inside the test room, I went to Liam who was monitoring the live scanning of Eira¡¯s body on the monitors in front of him, while I watched on the other side of a ss window in the wall where Eira was lying under the scanning machine, quiet and her eyes closed.


    Only doctors were allowed in this part and inside this room, but I owned this hospital, so who was going to stop me. And at that, who dared even stop their Alpha.


    "Anything to worry about?" I asked as I stood looking at her.


    Busy scanning the monitor, Liam said, "Her recovery is kinda miraculous now that her wolf showed its presence, just like how it should be in the pureblood."


    "So she is entirely healthy now?" I asked again.


    "Not entirely, as wounds on one¡¯s soul could never heal, though the physical wounds could. But still, I¡¯ll say this much progress is good as well," Liam said and turned his chair to face me. "And for that, we should thank Lucian."


    I looked at him, as I knew what he meant.


    The old bastard chuckled as he said, "Well, I am not saying it was a good way for it to happen, I would never want any one of you to die. But him about to die in front of her¡ªthat¡¯s what triggered it... and..." he stopped.


    I raised a brow, prompting him to continue.


    He continued, "Kael, you do know that such phenomena are rare to happen when someone¡¯s powers are triggered this way... That means the person should be really important for one to do it... that also means Lucian is very important to her."


    As he said it, my fists clenched. I was definitely d she saved Lucian, but...


    "Kael, despite all of you having punished her with the suffering of the past six years, she was still desperate to save any of you... such a strong desperation... do you really believe she could ever think bad about you and betray you... betray our pack? She should be asking for your death instead."


    "I know what you are getting at, and I am going to look into it," I told him.


    "I hope it¡¯s not toote," Liam said.


    "We will see," I told him and asked, "If she looks fine now, I want you to go ahead with Sophia¡¯s treatment. I want her healed entirely as soon as possible."


    Liam offered me a skeptical gaze. "You still worry about Sophia... well, yeah... she could have been your child¡¯s mother..."


    I could see the displeasure in his eyes and tone, but I wanted this. I want Sophia to get better, so there won¡¯t be anything that stops me from getting the truth out of her. With her current weak condition, she might just go into shock and die, and I wouldn¡¯t want that. Because I wanted truth. For that, even if I have to save her first and then kill her, I would do that even.


    "Just do as I say," I told him. "Let me know once you are done," and left.


    Sophia was taken back to her room after a small test. On the way to her room, I heard voices that didn¡¯t escape my kin hearing senses.


    "...Mom. I am telling you the truth," it was Sophia¡¯s panicked voice. "I saw her."


    "She can¡¯t be here. You must have seen someone else, simr to her," Meryl¡¯s voice was there. "She can never be here."


    "Mom... I worry if it¡¯s truly her and she goes to Kael... he is in the hospital... I met him just a while ago..."


    "Shh! Don¡¯t say anything," Meryl shut her quickly. "I will ask someone to get the details of today¡¯s patients in the hospital, and we will know if it was her... but make sure to keep your mouth shut... Don¡¯t say a word..."


    Standing outside, I heard it all. My gaze turned darker, and my fists clenched as my hands itched to drag her out and question her... but I reminded myself to be patient.


    Taking Eira, I returned home.


    On the way back, I looked at her through the mirror and finally broke the silence. "In the past, you used to be scared of me since the day you saw my wolf form. But now you don¡¯t look scared at all."


    I didn¡¯t expect her to reply, but she did. "I have seen worse beasts than the ck wolf."


    "Worse?" Imented, my gaze on her, but she refused to meet mine. "Why do you think ck wolves are bad? Is it because we are the most powerful? Or someone hurt you."


    "Didn¡¯t you?" she asked, still staring outside.


    "When?" I asked. "That day you were screaming and I had no option but to shut you and tie you..."


    She scoffed in mockery and didn¡¯t say a word other than a curse. "Bastard!"


    She dared curse me right in my face. She was truly fearless, unlike her scared self in the past.


    "It¡¯s good you are not scared of me now," Imented.


    "What can you do to me other than hurting me and killing me?" she said, her words like poison, disdainful. "I am not scared of any of it. If you want to, be my guest."


    Damn! Since that day when she got to know we know about her son and she thought we wanted to kill him, she has not been holding back anymore. The person who is not scared of dying or losing anything¡ªthe ones who have given up on life¡ªone can never scare them.


    Also, I never thought I would even be talking to her like this, but it seems like the event fromst night and what I am getting to know now had changed something in me.


    I decided to probe further. "Can I ask you something?" My attention was both on the road and on her.


    She didn¡¯t reply.


    "You and Alice were good friends," I said, and I saw her expressions change. "Why did you shoot her?"


    "Because I had lost my mind," she replied, her brows creasing as if finding my question annoying.


    "And..."


    "I enjoyed killing people," she replied without an ounce of hesitation. "If I can, I would want to kill each and every one who is breathing and turn the entire world into a hell."


    Her heart and mind had truly turned dark to even say it this way. But the way she saved Lucian, I could tell she didn¡¯t mean it.


    "And the first one I would kill would be you," she said as she finally turned to look at me, her cold gaze meeting mine through the rearview mirror. She looked like a vengeful ghost. "I wish I could have killed you long back. I hate you the most, more than I have ever hated anyone."


    <i>Screech!</i>


    I mmed the brakes as her words truly struck my heart, as if her words had stabbed it. The pain was real.


    "And then, I will kill the rest of your brothers and everyone you cherish," she continued. "So, you better kill me now, or you will regret letting me live."


    I inhaled deeply and looked at her. "Then why did you save Lucian?"


    "Because he deserves to die in my hands, not in your enemies¡¯ hands," she replied coldly. "You better not give me that chance."


    I was entirely taken aback, but then I could see it. Other than just letting me know how much she hated us, she was trying to provoke me to kill her. She was testing the fragile patience of an Alpha.


    "Then keep living and you might truly get the chance," I told her calmly and started the car to drive away.


    She frowned at her failure of provoking me and looked away.


    Though I resumed driving, her words¡ªabout how much she hated me¡ªstill stung my heart.


    I had a reason to hate her as well. Just at the mention of killing her son, she was so bitter. Then could she even imagine the pain I had when I collected my parents¡¯ bodies piece by piece, even the kids in my family, the orphans my parents adopted, were ughtered mercilessly? That night, that pain¡ªmy heart would never forget.


    And we had so many undeniable proofs against her, with videos, if not for just someone¡¯s words.


    I spent the rest of the day at home while working, and she was with her pets. Liam had informed me that the test results were fine and, if I wanted, Sophia¡¯s treatment could be started.


    In the night, when the other four returned home, we talked after dinner.


    "What did Liam say about her health?" Roman asked me.


    "He said she is fine," I told him normally, and added, "and he can start Sophia¡¯s treatment."


    As expected, all of their expressions changed.


    "Kael, we know you want to save Sophia and we won¡¯t oppose you, but I think Eira is not that well. It will be painful for her if that procedure is performed on her now," Roman said. "I do not agree with this decision."


    "She is a pureblood and she can handle it," I told him dismissively, as if my decision was final. I stood up. "I am heading to my room. You all should rest as well."


    "Kael," Lucian called for me.


    I stopped and looked at him.


    "None of us agree with your decision," he said. "Won¡¯t you listen to our opinion and continue to do only what you want?"


    I looked at the other three, and their expressions told me the same.


    "Why? Because you are a leader and our opinion is of least importance?" he asked again. "That¡¯s it?"


    I could see they were worried for her and I am not the only one to change since that event.


    "Because she is not the one with blond hair," I told them.


    The moment I said it, all of their expressions changed.

 Chapter 104: When Alice Was Shot

    <h4>Chapter 104: When Alice Was Shot</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    I nced at the others after Kael¡¯s words. Their faces mirrored my own shock. So I wasn¡¯t the only one who had understood.


    Finally, Kael had noticed what Kaizan had said that day. He fancied blonds.


    Kael had always had sharp senses for seeing through twisted minds like Kaizan¡¯s, for understanding exactly what people like him were thinking.


    Someone like Kaizan, obsessed with the same bitch, would always be particr about his choices. He wouldn¡¯t look at brs. And the way he had looked at Eira that day made it clear¡ªhe wasn¡¯t interested at all.


    The bitch he had been obsessing over might not have been Eira at all, but a someone blond.


    And there was only one blond bitch involved in that incident from six years ago, though we had thought she was a victim¡ªor at least, that¡¯s what we were shown.


    Still, we needed proof before we concluded anything.


    Maybe there was something missing that we couldn¡¯t see under those strong proofs.


    That terrifying night resurfaced in my mind¡ªAlice¡¯s death, Eira¡¯s confession of killing, Keiren¡¯s call, the video he had sent of Eira, iming he was using our bitch. All of it came flooding back to me, raw and sharp.


    (shback¡ªsix years ago)


    That evening, the five of us had been together, as usual, when we learned something had happened to Alice and Sophia. Panic shot through us as we rushed to the hospital where they were.


    Lucian and Jason were already on edge before we even reached the building; none of us knew what had happened. When we arrived, Jennifer, Lucian¡¯s mother, was sitting outside the operating theater, slumped beside the row of chairs, crying helplessly.


    Lucian and Jason rushed to her, dropping to their knees. "Mom, what happened? Where is Alice?" Lucian¡¯s voice trembled with panic.


    "Alice...she...she¡¯s been shot..." Her words came out in broken fragments.


    "What?" Jason and Lucian froze, disbelief and horror written across their faces. We all felt the same shock.


    Though she was Lucian and Jason¡¯s sister, we cherished her as well like our own sister.


    Lucian stood abruptly and turned to the nurse, who shook her head. "You¡¯ll have to wait. The patient is still being treated."


    "Who...who did this?" Jason demanded, his voice trembling, as he turned to Jennifer.


    "I don¡¯t know... I just came here..." Jennifer sobbed uncontrobly, her body shaking. "Alice... I want my daughter..."


    "Alpha Kael," a police officer approached, urgency in his step. "We¡¯ve caught the girl responsible for this incident."


    "Who is it?" Kael asked, his voice steady but edged with disbelief. None of us could wrap our minds around it.


    The officer held up his mobile and yed the footage. "Do you know this girl?"


    On the video, Alice¡¯s appeared in the scene, frightened and pale, and pleading. "Help me..." she called out, spotting someone. "Eira... help me..."


    Eira standing at some distance with a gun in her hands, without hesitation, she fired at Alice. The angle of the camera, as high as a typical surveince device, captured the scene perfectly.


    Alice¡¯s terrified expression was clear, but Eira¡¯s face was mostly turned away, leaving her intent and thoughts shrouded in ambiguity.


    Unmistakably, it was Eira who had pulled the trigger. Sophia rushed in immediately after, her scream slicing through the chaos as she watched Alice copse to the floor.


    But Eira¡¯s gun swung toward Sophia next. The shot rang out, and Sophia crumpled beside Alice.


    For a fleeting moment, it seemed Eira realized the weight of her actions. Fear shed across her, and the gun slipped from her trembling hands as she stared down at the two fallen bodies.


    Then the video ended, leaving nothing but silence and horror.


    "We caught her, and she confessed that she indeed shot her two friends," the police officer said, pulling up another video. This time, Eira sat inside the interrogation room, tears streaming down her face as an officer questioned her.


    "Yes... I shot her..." she admitted between sobs.


    "Now you regret it and are faking these tears?" the officer¡¯s voice was sharp and cold. "You killed two innocent women in cold blood."


    "I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to..." she shook her head violently, the guilt evident in every movement.


    "Every criminal says the same thing when they¡¯re caught. But your regret won¡¯t bring them back, and forgiveness won¡¯t erase your crime." The officer mmed his hand on the table, making Eira flinch. "Now tell me why you killed them!" His voice rose, the kind used for the most dangerous criminals.


    "I... I didn¡¯t mean to... I... I¡¯m sorry..." she whispered.


    "I asked you the reason!" he snapped again, impatience cutting through his tone.


    "I don¡¯t know..."


    Another m of the hand made her flinch. "You don¡¯t know? Are you kidding me?"


    "I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to... please... call my grandparents... I want to talk to them..."


    The video ended abruptly.


    "She confessed, and there¡¯s proof showing she shot them. If you want, you can meet her in person," the officer said to Kael. "She shot someone you know."


    Just then, another patient was wheeled in on a stretcher, being carried to the other operating theater after the scans werepleted.


    Sophia.


    Kael and the rest of us hurried forward. She was the only one who could tell us something¡ªsomeone who might have answers.


    She looked pale and battered, pain etched into every line of her face. The hospital staff paused as Kael approached.


    "Sophia," he called gently.


    She opened her eyes, tears welling up. "Kael..." she murmured weakly, reaching for his hand. "Don¡¯t let her go... even if I die... remember... it¡¯s Eira who did this... kill her before she kills all of you..."


    Kael held her hand firmly, his gaze steady. "Why did she do it?"


    "She is with our enemy... Keiren ckmoor... Alice and I discovered her true colors... she wanted to kill us... she lured us there, had people behind us, and then shot us..." Sophia¡¯s voice was weak, pained. "It¡¯s okay if I die... but don¡¯t spare her... she¡¯ll betray our pack for her lover... Keiren... I had proof..."She is a spy," Her breathing hitched, shallow andbored.


    "Alpha, we have to hurry," the doctor urged.


    Kael let them move on, but he was as stunned as the rest of us. Keiren? Eira¡¯s lover? That couldn¡¯t be.


    "There must be some mistake," I said, tension creeping into my voice. "I¡¯ll go and meet her in prison myself."


    "There is no mistake," Lucian snarled, his eyes dark with fury. "Didn¡¯t you see the video? That bitch shot my sister. If something happened to Alice..."


    Before he could finish, Kael and Lucian¡¯s phones beeped simultaneously. A message had arrived¡ªvideo and pictures attached, with the caption:


    [I am sure this video of your bitch will entertain you well.]


    Lucian and Jason crowded around Lucian¡¯s phone, while Rafe and I watched Kael¡¯s.


    The shock that hit us was indescribable.

 Chapter 105: Eira’s Video With Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 105: Eira¡¯s Video With Enemy</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    Eira... was giving a blowjob to Keiren. Outside somewhere in the quiet ce, a car was parked behind him; he leaned against it while she sucked him off.


    "Just like that, my little sweet," Keiren¡¯s voice came, dripping with lust. "Suck it harder. Such a perfect little cunt... you even beat the whores I fuck often. Take it deeper in your throat..."


    The camera caught her face close up. Her eyes were teary, her expression strained, as she was being suffocated due to his cock, but there was no resistance from her. She was doing it willingly.


    "Ugh! I can¡¯t take it anymore!" Keiren grunted, gripping the back of her head and thrusting harder into her throat mercilessly.


    She gagged, her entire face was red, but he didn¡¯t relent until he emptied himself. "Damn! That was good. Now go and suck my friends."


    Our eyes widened as three more men stepped into view¡ªKeiren¡¯s friends, standing before Eira.


    "She had only one mouth, fucking greedy monsters," Keiren told them with a wicked chuckle.


    "How about the other two take her pussy and ass, and I use her mouth?" one of Keiren¡¯s friends asked. "Three holes at the same time. Would be fun to fuck her."


    "That¡¯s only for me," Keiren replied, his voice cold andmanding. "For you, only her mouth. Now make it quick. You have time until I finish smoking."


    Eira was still kneling before them, silent and obedient, showing no struggle, no sign of resistance. Keiren was her lover as per what Sophia said just a while ago, then why wasn¡¯t she stopping him from letting his friends use her?


    One by one, they forced her to take them in her mouth, while the others held her in ce. The video ended there.


    We sat frozen, utterly shocked. Kael and Lucian gripped their phones as if they could crush them in their hands at any moment.


    Suddenly, Kael¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID showed Keiren.


    Angry and cold, Kael answered, and we all heard the call on speaker.


    "My condolences on the death of Lucian¡¯s sister," Keiren said, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "You asshole, I¡¯m going to rip you apart," Lucian snapped, utterly furious.


    His sister was being treated, not dead yet.


    "Hold on. Don¡¯t be so quick to anger. You haven¡¯t even heard everything yet," Keiren said smoothly. "By the way, did you enjoy seeing your little bitch sucking me, huh? I must admit, she has skills. You should try it yourself," his smug tone taunted us. "How does it feel to know that little runt was betraying you while fucking me and giving me all your pack¡¯s secrets?"


    "What did you say?" Kael demanded, his voice icy.


    Laughter crackled through the line before Keiren continued, "That little cunt didn¡¯t just enjoy being fucked by me. In return, she handed over all the crucial information of your pack¡ªevery secret an enemy could need."


    We were all speechless. But Keiren wasn¡¯t finished. "Oh, and a surprise for you, Kael. Want to know where I am?"


    The video turned live, showing the grounds of Kael¡¯s parents¡¯ estate. "I¡¯m here to greet your parents... for thest time. You should hurry, or you might never see them again..."


    Our eyes widened in horror. He wasn¡¯t alone. Commando troops nked him.


    Then the call ended.


    Just then, another call came through. It was Kael¡¯s father¡¯s beta, Gabriel. "Kael, our pack is under attack."


    At the same moment, a doctor emerged from the hospital, his face grim. "I¡¯m sorry. We couldn¡¯t save her," he said to Jennifer.


    A heavy, suffocating silence fell over us.


    Alice was dead.


    Kael had already left to go to his parents. I and Rafe followed him. I heard Jennifer¡¯s cries echoing in the corridor and there was no talk from Lucian and Jason. They were shocked. I couldn¡¯t even ask them toe with us as they were in their own pain.


    As we drove, the sounds of battle reached us¡ªenemy forces shing with our pack, fighter choppers hovering above, enemymandosnding at strategic points. Explosions and gunfire tore through the air, chaos reigning everywhere.


    But Kael had only one focus: reach his parents. He drove like a man possessed, ignoring the chaos, the enemies, the screams.


    We saw our troops havended to fight the enemies already. The pack Alpha, Kael¡¯s father, had already mobilized our forces, yet Kael¡¯s urgency left everything else behind.


    Half an hourter, we arrived at his parents¡¯ estate. The estate gates swung open, but an unnatural silence met us. Dead bodies of guards littered the grounds. Not a single living soul could be seen around.


    The estate was still. Deadly still.


    We had no idea the horror that awaited us inside, the kind that could haunt a person for the rest of their life. The entire estate was in ruins, a monument to cruelty and bloodshed. We pushed through the wreckage, shards of splintered wood and torn furniture crunching under our boots.


    Kael moved like a man possessed, his eyes wild, focused only on finding his parents, ignoring the bodies of guards and servants strewn across the grounds.


    At the entrance to the main residence, a small figure emerged, staggering through the shadows. The dim lights flickering inside barely illuminated the scene, but what little we could see was enough to make the blood run cold.


    Kael lunged forward, catching her before she copsed. A little girl, no more than ten, one of the orphans his parents had taken in, clung to life in his arms.


    "Kaya," Kael whispered, brushing her hair from her face, hisrge hand trembling as it rested against her small, bloodied cheek. His voice was thick with grief, eyes glistening with tears. "Don¡¯t worry...okay... I¡¯m here..."


    Rafe and I couldn¡¯t hold back our own tears. The little girl, always so cheerful, so full of mischief, nowy broken and bleeding, a casualty of merciless cruelty.


    Kael loved her like his own, and even her name was kept matching to his own name. His little sister, Kaya.


    "Bro...ther..." Kaya¡¯s voice was barely audible, a whisper of despair. "They...killed...everyone..."


    Kael¡¯s chest tightened. No words came out. Only a choking, guttural sound escaped him.


    "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital...once we find them...hold on," Kael tried to reassure her, his voice breaking with every word.


    Kaya¡¯s small head shook weakly. "Just...save...others... I¡¯m...fine..." Her words faltered, and her head slumped forward. She was gone.


    Tears blurred our vision. Kaya¡¯s tiny, lifeless body... the weight of it nearly crushed Kael as he held her, his sobs shaking his whole frame. It was unbearable.


    With silent reverence, Kael carried her inside the house.


    Rafe and I moved outside, searching for any sign of life among the devastation. There was none. Every face we had known, every life once safe, was gone.


    We followed Kael into the house. The air was thick with the scent of blood, smoke, and death. A heavy dread settled over us, but we pushed it down. Kael already knew the truth he would have to face.


    And we braced ourselves, though nothing could have prepared us for the horror still waiting inside.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 106: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 106: Revenge</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    He ced Kaya on what was left of the broken sofa, and we searched the house. His parents were nowhere to be found. Instead, the bodies of the few adopted orphan kids were there, hung on the walls, ropes tight around their necks. They had been left to die alive.


    The sight was horrifying. Though adopted, they had been like Kael¡¯s siblings. He had loved them, spoiled them fiercely. And now...


    His parents, however, were still missing.


    "Kael, to the side garden," Rafe said hesitantly. I nced at him, and he shook his head. Rafe, who was usually so emotionless, so indifferent, had tears brimming in his eyes for the first time.


    He had found Kael¡¯s parents.


    Kael rushed to the side garden, and we followed silently behind him. There, at the top of the fountain, two chopped heads had been impaled on iron rods. His parents. Alpha and Luna of the pack. Drops of blood still dripping from them.


    The entire grassy ground was soaked with their blood. The scene was unbearable, a cruel assault on the heart.


    Kael froze, his face twisted in pain, his eyes brimming with unstoppable tears.


    Then he fell to his knees, and a heavy, suffocating silence settled over us. Rafe and I could not hold back our own tears. Words failed us.


    And then, a pained, gut-wrenching cry tore through the estate. Kael¡¯s scream of anguish shook us to our cores.


    Despite growing up with him, despite knowing him since childhood, we had never seen him like this. He cried like a broken man, his grief raw and unrestrained, screaming his soul out in pain. It shattered both me and Rafe.


    Liam arrived momentster. By protocol, disaster called for the Alpha first, the backbone of the pack. But he was toote. The Alpha was gone.


    Liam stood frozen, shock rooting him in ce. Tears carved lines down his face as Kael¡¯s cries continued to echo in the garden. We all stood there, helpless and broken, listening to the sound of a heart shattering in real time.


    Lucian and Jason arrived shortly after. Though they had lost their sister, they came not as grieving men but as responsible Alphas and friends, knowing their presence was needed here.


    None of us dared approach Kael. Despite being like brothers, we had no words, no gestures that could ease the abyss of his pain.


    Beta Gabriel reached the garden next. He was hurt himself, but his duty called. He carried out the orders of his Alpha.


    "Enemies have left," he said, his voice strained but steady.


    It was clear they had departed only after leaving a trail of destruction and death, staining our home with the lives of our people.


    Gabriel moved closer to Kael. "Alpha wanted you to fight the enemies, not cry over their deaths," he said quietly. "Hisst words to me... he wished you to kill every single one who harmed our people. Create an example that no one will ever dare look at our pack, let alone harm us."


    A heavy silence followed. Then Kael slowly rose to his feet. He wiped away his tears and turned to us. "It¡¯s either us, or them."


    "We are with you," we said without hesitation.


    Without another word, he leapt over the fountain to retrieve the heads of his parents. We watched him, knowing the effort it took to suppress his grief.


    He had loved his parents fiercely, and their love for him had been no less. His mother, in particr, had been the heart of their perfect family, raising countless orphaned children as if they were her own.


    Kael began searching methodically. We understood what he was looking for¡ªevery part of his parents¡¯ bodies. One by one, he collected them with painstaking care, and we moved alongside him, aiding silently. When the task was finally done, the sight was almost unbearable.


    I could not fathom the depth of Kael¡¯s pain.


    Commandos arrived then, battered from their fight with the enemies. They began gathering the dead, but Kael did not allow anyone near the bodies of the children who had been hung.


    As if they would be hurt, Kael handled them himself, gentle and reverent. One by one, all seven small bodies wereid on the floor, a quiet, painful tribute.


    Once the estate was secured, we stepped outside. The city offered no relief. Fires raged everywhere, smoke curling into the sky, while only a few lucky corners remained untouched by chaos.


    "Gabriel, we need to gather all of our warriors. We are going to attack them soon," Kael dered.


    "After your father, you are the Alpha of this pack. Every decision of yours is decree for us," Gabriel reminded him.


    Kael turned to us. He said nothing, but his gaze spoke volumes. The message was clear: war wasing, and we were ready.


    For now, our first duty was to take care of our people.


    Hours dragged on into a sleepless night. None of us had rested. Lucian and Jason returned to their mother to bury Alice, another unbearable blow among the many we had endured.


    A mass burial was held for our fallen. Friends we had trained with, warriors we had fought alongside, all now gone. The grief was a heavy, suffocating.


    Once the burials werepleted, we began preparing for our attack. One goal burned in our minds: to annihte Keiren, his family, and his followers.


    When we attacked them, the assault was brutal and relentless. Keiren and his parents¡ªthe Alpha and Luna¡ªfell, along with every one of their warriors. None were spared. The battle raged for days, blood and fire consuming everything in its path.


    Even when dying, that bastard Keiren didn¡¯t forget to mock Kael and remind him of his pain. "I fucked your bitch...how did it feel to know..."


    Kael offered him the most brutal death that Keiren must have regretted provoking Kael.


    When we returned, Kael had been dered the Alpha of the pack.


    How he had endured his pain and grief, only he knew. He was more like ice cold, dead person. His body functioned, but his eyes were empty, stripped of any warmth or emotion.


    Yet, another tragedy was waiting for us.


    While we were away, Lucian and Jason¡¯s mother had fallen ill, unable to bear the shock of her daughter¡¯s death. By the time we returned, she was on herst breaths. The brothers, who had held themselves together for Kael and for revenge, now shattered at another loss.


    When the police came to speak about Eira, Kael dismissed them. "Conduct your procedure. Decide her punishment as a traitor to this pack," he ordered.


    Our hatred for her was too deep to waste thought. She had caused this¡ªour loss, our pain. We did not need to see her face.


    Eira was sentenced to life imprisonment, without trial or formal proceedings. The evidence was overwhelming, and we had no desire to hear her feeble denials. Better that she rot in prison alone, far from our sight.


    <strong>We never shared any pack secrets with her or even with anyone else as it was limited to our security forces and wasn¡¯t meant for the kids. </strong>


    <strong>But maybe she was spy disguised under her innocent act to fool us, sent by enemies.</strong>


    This conclusion was made stronger as they were moved to our pack just a half year back, entirely strangers. Her grandparents disappeared as well.


    We didn¡¯t waste our breath on her or those old hags as we have already killed out enemies.


    Even after the revenge wasplete and the pack returned to a fragile calm, Kael, Lucian, and Jason remained lost in their grief. It took every effort from Rafe and me to pull them back from the edge.


    Beta Gabriel suggested a solution: we should be sworn mate brothers, a bond that would ensure Kael was never alone, and give Lucian and Jason a new form of family as well.


    We agreed. The ancient ritual was performed. Kael marked each of us, leaving a unique tattoo on each of our bodies, a symbol of submission, loyalty, and connection. The bond it forged tied the five of us together for life.


    We moved into Kael¡¯s estate. Together, we became each other¡¯s salvation. Life slowly began to regain its shape, though the pain never fully left us.


    (shback Over)


    I was sure, at this moment the other three were thinking of the past as well. Our anger, hatred, the pain of loss, and so many things had blurred our vision.


    Maybe we should have gone to her and question her. But, there was high chances that none of us would have ever believed her after watching those videos and listening her and Keiren¡¯s own confession.


    "So you doubt Sophia?" Lucian straight away asked. She was the only blond around us, and close to Kael.


    "You found something on her, right?" Jason asked.


    "That bitch and her mother, tsk!" Rafe said with a disdain.


    Kael listened to us, and then, exined what happened in the hospital. We understood why Kael wanted to treat Sophia. If that was his reason, then we were with him.


    We needed to know the truth now, and the first step in the way to the truth was Sophia.

 Chapter 107: Eira’s Surgery

    <h4>Chapter 107: Eira¡¯s Surgery</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    The next day I took Eira to the hospital again, so we could start Sophia¡¯s treatment. Things couldn¡¯t wait now, as it was impossible for me to hold back on knowing the truth.


    Meanwhile, Lucian and Jason went to follow up on the leads about Eira¡¯s son and her mate.


    And Roman and Rafe were sent on the most important task, that would truly confirm for us if Eira was really the one Kaizan was so desperate to get his hands on, or someone else.


    At the hospital, inside the private VIP patient suite, Eira settled into the bed in a patient¡¯s uniform as the nurse helped her. I hadn¡¯t told her yet who she was going to help get better. She didn¡¯t need to know. At the same time, she didn¡¯t look interested in even knowing why she was brought here again.


    Even when she was being prepared to be taken to the surgery room, she asked nothing at all. She was truly used to letting people do whatever they wanted with her.


    "How long will it take for her to get better?" I asked Liam, who was instructing the nurses on a few things before he headed to operate on Eira.


    "Given her wolf helps her heal now, should be a week or so," Liam replied as worry gripped his mind. "But there¡¯s something else to worry about."


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "She is allergic to anesthesia, so we have to conduct the procedure without giving it to her," he said as he removed his white doctor¡¯s apron and headed to change into the scrubs.


    "Will it be painful?" I asked, following him.


    "For werewolves, though our jaws and skull are considered strongest and our limbs the foremost, the lower back is what holds our entire anatomy together in the strongest way. Strongest as well as weakest, a unique part¡ªand it¡¯s surely gonna hurt her when I insert a thick needle inside her spine to remove her bone marrow," Liam replied. "And all our strength is in our unique bloodline, and we are just going to draw it from her. The stronger the bloodline is, the more painful it is."


    Worry gripped my mind now. "Is there no way to lessen the pain for her?"


    He raised a brow as if surprised at my question. "Since when have you started worrying about her pain? I thought you might enjoy seeing her in pain. That¡¯s why I bothered to exin it in detail¡ªso you would feel better."


    I clenched my jaw, wanting to punch him right away. Bastard never let any chance slip from mocking me.


    He smirked. "Alright! I will try to be careful, but I don¡¯t have any secret magic to lessen her pain. But given how she is indifferent to pain, she won¡¯t be screaming and crying. She can endure it."


    I simply hummed.


    "At the same time, I am thankful her wolf is not at its strongest. If it was, it would have been more painful," he finally said something good, though the same fact wouldn¡¯t let her heal faster either.


    Not having a stronger wolf yet was both a good and a bad thing.


    As Liam left to go to the operating room, I followed him. He turned to me. "Want to join me?"


    "I will just stand on the side and watch," I told him.


    He didn¡¯t stop me and said to the nurse, "Give him scrubs and footwear."


    The nurse did as she was told, and soon I was in the scrubs. I could have just stood outside, but I wasn¡¯t sure why I even wanted to go inside.


    When I entered the operation room, she was lying on the operating bed on her stomach, her eyes closed as if she didn¡¯t care. The nurse had exposed her lower back to be operated on. As I watched, I saw how thin and delicate her back was.


    And when I saw that thick syringe being prepared to insert into her bone, my muscles tensed at the thought of how much pain she was going to feel.


    Everything was ready. I wanted to just stand on the side, but I ended up going to her, and no one stopped me.


    "You will feel pain, but don¡¯t move. It will end soon," Liam told her, but she didn¡¯t react. The two nurses held her back steady in case she moved from the pain.


    I watched that thick syringe pierce her skin first, and I averted my gaze. She flinched a little, but her hand ended up gripping the sheet. Tears started to roll down the corner of her eyes. My fist clenched as if I were the one enduring that pain, not her.


    "Just a little more," Liam¡¯s voice came through to assure her.


    I quickly held her hand tofort her. In response, her hand gripped my palm tightly as if she was just looking for something to hold on to. I could feel her trembling through her touch. My own heart was in pain, and beads of sweat started to appear on my forehead.


    When it was over, Liam informed me, "It¡¯s done."


    It didn¡¯t take much time, but it felt like an eternity, as the pain was truly soul-shattering. Her body finally rxed, and she opened her eyes, realizing she was holding on to someone¡¯s hand. The moment she saw me next to her, she quickly shrugged my hand away as if she hated my touch even.


    "Don¡¯t move," Liam warned her.


    She turned her head to the other side so she didn¡¯t have to face me. She truly hated me, but I had my own reason to hate her as well. What happened with my family, my people¡ªthat pain was too much to even forgive anyone who was said to be involved.


    But now, I am afraid those reasons were wrong all along. We had been deceived by someone else. If that¡¯s the case, I was not sure how I was going to face her or make up for what she had gone through for the past six years.


    All these thoughts had started to shake me recently.


    But one thing I am d about: after that incident, I didn¡¯t kill her, or we would have never met her again and never doubted the truth we had been believing all along.


    Liam looked at me, his gaze curious. "Why does it look like it was your spine I put this needle into?"


    I wiped the sweat away from my forehead and frowned, "This ce is hot. Do youck budget to use stronger ACs?"


    "The temperature here is just fine, but your body must be at fault," Liam confronted me, "Are you getting into a heat or what?"


    "Shut your mouth." I offered him a cold re and left that room. This basted was always overly curious.


    But I won¡¯t let him know the reason, or he will have more reasons to mock me and rub salt on where it hurt me the most.


    Later, she was transferred to her room after that, and I apanied her despite knowing she treated my presence like air.


    At the same time, I had made sure everything was happening secretly so no one¡ªprecisely Sophia and her mother¡ªknew about Eira. Meryl had tried to search for Eira after Sophia imed to see her, but she got nothing at all. This ce, this hospital, was mine, and only my words ruled here.


    "You are not allowed to move at all," Liam told Eira, who was looking outside the window of the hospital room, lying on her stomach. "If you need anything, press this button on your side and the nurse will help you."


    She didn¡¯t respond, and Liam left. I stayed in the room by her side, settling on the couch and looking at her wordlessly. She didn¡¯t move at all. Shey there lifelessly, her eyes fixed on the window, never tired of looking outside continuously.

 Chapter 108: The Truth From Kaizan

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Truth From Kaizan</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    Rafe and I reached the Castons where we had a meeting with that bastard Kaizan, for the purpose we had.


    Caston¡¯s ce was like a hub for rich people, even from the other packs, not just for enjoyment but for their meetings with the people from our pack.


    Kaizan was already waiting for us inside one private room along with his two brothers. Bastard was truly so desperate to get the bitch he wanted, and I truly wondered why. An Alpha could be crazy for someone only when she was his mate, or maybe there was something really dark behind it.


    If the bitch he was looking for was truly Sophia and she was indeed his mate, then all I had was sympathy for him. It¡¯s better to be mateless than have a bitch like her as one.


    The bastard offered a smug smile. "So finally you agreed to hand over that bitch to me?" he asked.


    "Not so soon, or maybe not," I told him and settled on the couch opposite him.


    Rafe was walking leisurely as he first stared at Kaizan like he was his prey, the mobile in his hand rotating in his fingers like some toy.


    "Believe me when I say my blood isn¡¯t tasty at all," Kaizan chuckled mockingly. "But I would let you have a taste if you n to give me that bitch."


    "And believe me, if I decided to have a taste of it, you wouldn¡¯t be alive to see that bitch," Rafe replied with an equally mocking smirk.


    Just then a server hurried inside the room with a tray full of alcohol in his hands and bumped into Rafe, who was not far from the door.


    <i>Smash!</i>


    The sses from the tray smashed on the ground while Rafe quickly caught the liquor bottle in his hand. "You shouldn¡¯t let this holy water waste," Rafemented. "Clumsy moron."


    The server quickly bowed and apologized in fright. "I... am sorry, Alpha... Please forgive me..."


    "Get out," Rafe said coldly, and the server ran outside like his life was on the line.


    "Woah! So a bat loves innocent kinds?" Kaizan¡¯s voice came through as he looked at the wallpaper on Rafe¡¯s mobile screen.


    Rafe¡¯s mobile had slipped away from his hand when the server bumped into him and fell toward Kaizan¡¯s feet. The screen lit up the moment he touched it and looked at the picture.


    It was Eira¡¯s picture from six years back, innocent and beautiful.


    Rafe frowned, his gaze turning darker. "Give it back to me."


    Kaizan didn¡¯t hand his mobile back, but instead continued to stare at the picture. "I suddenly feel like brtes are not bad. I might take interest if the one is like this bitch," he said and tossed Rafe¡¯s mobile back to him. "Who is it? If no one important, you can hand it over to me so I can get a taste of a brte."


    "You don¡¯t need to know," Rafe said and settled on the couch next to me. He opened the bottle of liquor and started drinking straight from it, then said to Kaizan, "Nothing for you. You can get one yourself."


    "I can continue," he said calmly, "but I would appreciate knowing this bitch on your mobile screen."


    "I have a better one for you," I told him and tossed one photograph onto the table.


    Kaizan picked it up, and his gaze darkened¡ªnot sure what that gaze truly meant.


    After a moment, he looked at us. "So you have finally made the decision?" he concluded on his own and leaned back on the couch leisurely, as if satisfied with the situation. "But I am sure you won¡¯t hand her over without getting something from me in return."


    Rafe and I looked at each other. Though calm on the surface, our gazes shared the same sentiment. So the bitch this bastard was talking about all along was Sophia. It was never Eira.


    The one Kaizan used to fuck was Sophia. But the question remained:


    Why did Kaizan call that day six years back and tell us it was Eira who was his bitch and that she gave him all the pack secrets? Why was Eira sucking him off in that video?


    Was it his and Sophia¡¯s nning all along?


    But why did they want to frame an innocent and irrelevant one like Eira in all this?


    Suddenly, I am afraid something darker was hidden behind the mask of simple betrayal.


    That attack on our pack, Kael¡¯s parents¡¯ murder, framing Eira¡ªit all suddenly felt like part of a dangerous scheme which wasn¡¯t over yet.


    "You are not wrong," I told him. "But before that, I would like to know why you want her?"


    Last time we asked if she was his mate, he brushed it off with his yful remark. But I was truly curious.


    Kaizan¡¯s gaze remained on the picture in his hand as he said, "Whores like this one are only meant to be fucked, not meant to be someone¡¯s mates."


    The way he said it and his gaze hardened, I could see she was not his mate. Even his two brothers had the same expressions.


    What were they nning to do with Sophia if we handed her over to them?


    "So you are going to do anything for us in exchange for this good-for-nothing bitch?" I raised a brow. "It makes it hard to believe you only need her to fuck her."


    Kaizan looked at me finally. "That¡¯s not for you to know. Hand her over to me and, as promised, I will tell you something of your use."


    "What could that be?" I asked calmly, not showing my eagerness at all.


    "You need to be careful of the Ravenw pack," Kaizan said. "The rest of the details I will leave for the day when you hand me over this bitch."


    Alpha of Ravenw¡ªthe one that arrivedte at the council meeting and talked to Kaizan while we were leaving the council premises with Eira.


    Top-tier Alpha, just like Kael. It was not good news for us if he was after something.


    Kaizan stood up, tossing the picture back on the table. "Next time we will meet when you have this bitch with you," he said, and left the room.


    Rafe and I sat stunned in our ce. So many thoughts were going through our minds that we didn¡¯t let out in front of Kaizan.


    Caston entered the room along with the server who had bumped into Rafe, but of course it was because he was told to do so.


    "Give him some bonus," I told Caston.


    "He is alive even after bumping into a bloodthirsty demon, that¡¯s already a bonus for him," Caston said. "Though it was nned."


    The server had brought another set of sses and liquor for us, ced it quietly on the table, and left.


    "Got the result?" Caston asked. He was our trusted one, part of our secrets.


    I hummed, and silence fell over once more.


    Not sure how to tell Kael that he was being cuckold all along, as Sophia was fucking his enemy. Or maybe Kael would feel relieved to know it.


    "What are you thinking about?" Caston asked me.


    "I am wondering if the child Sophia lost was Kael¡¯s or Keiren¡¯s," I replied.


    Rafe scoffed. "Let her get better, and..." his smirk darkened with something wicked, "...she will spill everything on her own."

 Chapter 109: Eira’s Real Confession From The Past

    <h4>Chapter 109: Eira¡¯s Real Confession From The Past</h4>


    Romans¡¯ POV


    After leaving Caston¡¯s, Rafe and I headed to the office. I had work to catch up on since Kael was absent, while Rafe had to continue the investigation concerning Eira.


    I spent the entire day in the office, yet my mind refused to focus. Every thought kept circling back to what I had learned. I leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes, trying to make sense of it all.


    How was I going to tell Kael that his girlfriend¡ªthe woman he believed to be the mother of his child¡ªmight have been involved with our enemy? I wasn¡¯t even sure if I should feel relief or grief if the child Sophia had lost wasn¡¯t his.


    By evening, Rafe returned to the office, slumping onto the couch with a heavy sigh.


    "Got everything?" I asked.


    He nodded, fidgeting with the small device in his hand, his expression dark. It was clear he wasn¡¯t pleased with what he had discovered.


    "What is it?" I pressed.


    "Not sure," he admitted, "I might need to dig deeper."


    I stood, stretching. "Office hours are over, and so is my work. Let¡¯s head to the hospital."


    Rafe rose quickly, matching my urgency. Today was Eira¡¯s procedure, and Kael was the only one apanying her. We needed to be there, to make sure she was alright.


    "Any idea where Lucian and Jason are?" I asked.


    Rafe pulled out his phone and dialed Jason¡¯s number. "Where are you?"


    "Missing me already?" came the teasing reply, but it was Lucian who answered.


    "I called Jason, but clearly you miss me more. Speak up," Rafe shot back. "If you¡¯re satisfied to hear my beautiful voice, at least tell me where you are."


    "We just got home," Lucian said, "freshening up before heading to the hospital."


    "Want to look your best in front of her?" Rafe countered. "I¡¯m sure she would prefer to be blind than see you anymore."


    "She¡¯s been operated on, and we can¡¯t carry dirt into her room," Lucian replied coldly. "You¡¯d better clean up as well. Who knows what bitch you hunted for blood. Leave the filth outside." And with that, he hung up.


    Rafe and I exchanged a nce. "I¡¯ve been in the office all day, but you..."


    Rafe frowned. "We need to use the lounge."


    We returned to my office and entered the lounge attached to it, apact space with a drawing room, a side open kitchen, and a bedroom. Even Kael¡¯s office had a lounge like this, though his was much bigger and far fancier.


    The lounge always had everything we needed.


    Rafe dumped his clothes into theundry basket. "Get me some clothes and step into the bathroom."


    I handed him a fresh set of clothes, then caught my reflection in the mirror. "After meeting so many people today, I should probably bathe as well."


    I tossed my clothes into theundry basket and stepped into the bathroom, where Rafe was already under the shower. It wasn¡¯t anything new for us to bathe together or see each other naked. Back in the forest, by river streams, this had been routine.


    Rafe moved aside to make space, and we both stood under the warm cascade.


    Soon we were ready, fresh and clean. Rafe ran his fingers through his dark, half-dried, shoulder-length hair, setting it into ce.


    "I never thought you¡¯d be the considerate type toward her," I teased, catching his reflection in the mirror. "I thought you hated her."


    "Didn¡¯t we all?" he replied casually, meeting my gaze in the mirror.


    "But you hated her even before that incident," I pressed, smirking. "imed you couldn¡¯t stand her scent. What changed?"


    "If that¡¯s what you believe," he said, stepping aside so I could see myself in the mirror, "hurry up. You¡¯re not a groom getting ready for a wedding."


    There wasn¡¯t much difference in our outfits. He wore a long-sleeved olive green T-shirt and ck pants; I wore a dark brown shirt and lighter pants. Yet he dared call me a groom.


    "Just a while ago, one groom was standing here in my ce," I muttered, ncing at him.


    "This is how I usually get ready," he said.


    "So do I," I shot back, adjusting my shirt.


    With our yful bickering over, we left the office together. By the time we reached the hospital parking lot, Lucian and Jason had just arrived. Both were fresh and ready, looking just asposed as we were.


    "More of the grooms," Rafemented, watching Lucian and Jason step out of the car.


    I chuckled. "And I¡¯m sure the bride wants none of us. She¡¯d probably kick us all out and file for divorce before the wedding even starts."


    "That¡¯s for pathetic humans to do," Rafe said, smirking. "We just mark the one we want."


    "This one doesn¡¯t want us anymore," I said casually, though the truth stung.


    "What are you two rambling about?" Lucian asked, his voiceced with suspicion.


    "Rafe was saying you look totally fuckable, all fresh and hot," I replied, giving him a teasing nce.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow and shot Rafe a look. Rafe frowned. "Want to believe him, or n to visit her first?"


    Thement snapped us all back to reality. We headed to the elevator in silence.


    "How is she?" Lucian asked finally.


    "Kael said she¡¯s fine, and that bitch Sophia went through the procedure too," I exined.


    The mention of Sophia drew only a collective hum. Her name seemed to prick everyone¡¯s nerves.


    "What did you get from Kaizan?" Lucian pressed.


    "It was Sophia, not Eira," I rified. "Eira didn¡¯t betray our pack."


    Lucian and Jason¡¯s expressions darkened. Lucian went quiet, like a shadow retreating into himself. Probably regretting his past choices with Eira.


    "Jason?" I prompted.


    He came back to himself, grim. "That doesn¡¯t change the fact she killed our sister."


    We all fell silent. It was a bitter truth, one none of us could ignore.


    "Don¡¯t be so quick to judge yet," Rafe said, and the elevator doors slid open.


    "What do you mean?" Jason asked.


    "You¡¯ll see when we discuss it with Kael," Rafe replied, already stepping ahead.


    "Which room?" Lucian asked.


    I signalled for them to follow Rafe. His senses were unmatched; even amidst the hospital¡¯s strong sterile smell, he could track her scent. Our kin senses were strong, but not like Rafe¡¯s. Following him was enough.


    "And what did you two get?" I asked Lucian and Jason. "Anything useful."


    Frowns appeared on their faces, "But nothing to be relieved about."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    But by the time we reached the VIP suite. Rafe knocked on the door before knocking on it and entered the room as if it was our home.


    -----


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    The entire day, we had been in the same room, yet not once had she spared me a nce. It was as if we were together, yet an unending distancey between us.


    Liam had ordered that she be kept under observation for twenty-four hours, which meant this tense standoff wouldst until the next day.


    My brothers had arrived at the hospital, and I was eager to hear their findings, to uncover the truth.


    I signaled them to stay quiet; she was sleeping. They all turned to her, and I could see the worry etched into their faces.


    "She is alright," I said firmly.


    "It would have been better to let that bitch die than put Eira through this pain," Roman muttered.


    I agreed¡ªSophia deserved nothing but death¡ªbut Eira had to endure this ordeal for a reason. We couldn¡¯t fail her.


    Jason¡¯s gaze met mine. "She¡¯s allergic to anaesthesia, then..."


    He had known her medical history; back when he was a medical student, he had treated her for injuries before.


    "Had to do it without," I replied, watching as his expression darkened.


    He understood exactly what kind of pain she must have endured. For now, at least, it was a relief that we were all on the same page when it came to caring for her.


    "Let¡¯s talk in the other room," I said, gesturing toward the side room of the suite. A ss partition separated it from Eira¡¯s room, allowing us to watch her while discussing our matters.


    As we settled in, I turned to Roman, but he shook his head. "First, let¡¯s hear what Rafe found."


    I looked at Rafe. "Go ahead."


    Rafe pulled out my tablet, attached the device, and yed the video. It was a recording of Eira¡¯s confession to the police officer.


    "...I am telling the truth," her crying voice broke through, small and trembling, her face streaked with tears. "...There was a huge ck wolf, trying to attack Alice... I shot him, but... it hurt Alice... I don¡¯t know how to use a gun... I didn¡¯t mean to kill her... I was trying to protect her..."


    "There was no ck wolf," the man barked, his anger sharp. "Do you take us for fools? You even killed your other friend..."


    "That ck wolf attacked Sophia... she screamed in fear... I wanted to protect her, but... the bullet hit her... not the wolf..."


    m!


    A sharp p against the table made her flinch. "Still lying, huh?" The officer leaned closer, his voice cold and hard. He yed the video on the tablet, forcing her to watch. "Watch carefully. Do you see any wolf here? Did the camera miss it? Are you going to im it was some ghost wolf, or a magical one that escaped the lens, just to avoid being caught?"


    Her eyes widened as she watched, realizing there was no wolf in the footage. For a moment, panic flickered across her face. "That wolf disappeared... I don¡¯t know where he went... but he was trying to kill my friends... Alice called for help... I went because she needed me... someone was trying to kill her..."


    "Help? Really?" the man sneered. "Then tell me, where did you get that gun? Since when do minors carry firearms? Do you always run around armed when a friend¡¯s in trouble, without telling the elders in your family?"


    She recoiled, startled by the barrage of questions. "That... it was so sudden... Sophia..."


    "Yes, you killed her too," the man cut in sharply. "Their families must be preparing to bury their bodies by now."


    "No... tell me they are not dead..." she begged, her voice trembling. "Alice... she can¡¯t die... please tell me..."


    "She died on the operating table because you shot her, right in the heart, with a silver bullet," he said, his tone low and dangerous. "And you im you were helping her?"


    Her body shook as she sobbed uncontrobly. The sound of her grief filled the room. "Alice... I am sorry... Alice..." her cries grew louder and more desperate.


    "Stop acting," the man snapped, his voice cutting through her sobs. "Your tears won¡¯t work on me, nor will your fake story. There¡¯s no way out now. Just admit it. You killed her. You are a murderer. You killed your own friends... admit it."


    "...Yes, I shot her..." she admitted finally, her voice breaking under the weight of guilt and sorrow, tears streaming freely down her face.


    We had all seen the rest of the video that day, a confession recorded six years ago when the police officer had firste to us in the hospital. The earlier parts had been omitted, only the confession shown to save time.


    But the question lingered in my mind: the ck wolf she had mentioned¡ªthere was no trace of it in the footage. The video had not been tampered with, and yet she had clearly seen something.


    Then what had she really seen?

 Chapter 110: The Clues About Her Child

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Clues About Her Child</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    "ck wolf of all kinds of wolves?" Rafemented, a frown creasing his brow. "Isn¡¯t that strange?"


    We all turned to him, silently asking for rification.


    "They are rare," Rafe continued. "Only top-tier Alphas like Kael are ck wolves. If there was any other ck wolf in our territory, we would know. Kael would have sensed its presence immediately."


    "Definitely there was no ck wolf," Kael said confidently. "I never sensed any in our territory, except for my father."


    "Then why did she im it?" Roman asked, his voice sharp with skepticism.


    "Maybe, just as that officer said, she made it up to save herself," I replied, unable to draw any other conclusion.


    The video had shown it clearly. She had aimed directly at Alice and fired. There had been nothing between them. Alice had been the target, and nothing could erase that fact.


    "She might not be a traitor, but she still killed our sister," Jason said grimly. "There is no excuse for that."


    "She was going to talk about Sophia," Roman interjected, "but the officer interrupted her, keeping her under pressure to confess."


    "And she did confess," Jason added quickly, his voice cold. "Whatever her reason, it does not change the fact that she killed my sister. I will never forgive her for that. You can give her a pass for not being a traitor, but not for being a murderer."


    I nodded in agreement. "Unless somethinges to light proving that there really was a wolf between them, only then will I believe her."


    As we spoke, the others had no argument. Our sister was dead. That was an undeniable truth.


    "She doesn¡¯t answer when we ask her," Roman said.


    "Because she has nothing to defend herself with," Jason said sharply. "Just like that officer said, we¡¯re not buying her story about a ck wolf."


    "Alright!" Kael said, his voice firm. "For now, let¡¯s leave it for further investigation. We¡¯ll move on to the next."


    His gaze settled on Roman and Rafe, sharp and impatient, as if he could barely wait to hear what they had discovered about Kaizan.


    Roman took a deep breath and exined everything that had happened at Castons.


    "...So, it wasn¡¯t Eira. Sophia was the one with Keiren, the one Kaizan is looking for..." Roman finished hesitantly, ncing at Kael to gauge his reaction.


    Kael remained unmoved, his expression unreadable. His girlfriend had been fucking someone else, yet he seemedpletely unbothered by being cuckolded. What the hell?


    A tense silence hung in the room before Kael finally spoke. "Rafe, get more information on how Eira, Alice, and Sophia reached that ce, and see if there are any other videos from before or after the incident we can ess. Also, all the case files rted to Eira.""


    "I¡¯m already on it," Rafe said. "It¡¯ll take a day or two get the proofs, since it¡¯s from six years ago. But, yeah, I am going to get those files today."


    "It was a deserted area, impossible for anyone to reach on foot," Roman added. "If you look the video carefully, you can see the light behind Eira¡ªit seems to be from a car¡¯s headlight. Most likely, she went there in a vehicle. We need to check whose car it was or what kind of a vehicle they used."


    "Alice and Eira didn¡¯t have a car. Only Sophia did," I added. "Alice was scared of driving, and Eira didn¡¯t know how. So if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re left with Sophia."


    "She used some high-end luxury car back then, right?" Roman asked. "We have to see if that¡¯s the car they used. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s still around after all these years, but at least we know the type."


    Kael hummed and turned to Rafe. "You know what to do. I¡¯ll leave it to you."


    "Sure," Rafe replied, his confidence clear. He knew he could get anything out if he set his mind to it.


    "What about her child and mate?" Kael asked as he turned to me and Jason.


    Ah, this was getting moreplicated the deeper we dug.


    "We found more traces, and they led to the Ravenw pack," I said, watching Kael¡¯s expression harden at the mention.


    The Alpha of Ravenw was another top-tier young Alpha. It was rare for two top-tier Alphas not to be hostile toward each other for not reason at all, yet now that Alpha might be involved with Eira. If they came to face again each other, I am sure, there wasn¡¯t going to be any pleasant oue.


    "I forgot to mention something," Roman added. "Kaizan warned us to be careful of the Alpha of Ravenw pack. Something seems to be brewing over there. But that bastard will only tell us once we hand him over that bitch Sophia."


    Kael controlled his expression and asked, "Does that Alpha of Ravenw Pack have Eira¡¯s child?"


    "Not sure if the child is with him," I replied. "But the traces led to his pack, so it¡¯s likely the child is there. Not just the child¡ªher grandparents seem to be there as well. The old hags ran to Ravenw pack after fleeing from here."


    "That means they might have the child," Kael said, his tone sharp. "Her grandparents searched for her with the help of that Alpha, found out Eira had a child. As well got money from that bastard Alpha, bought the child from traffickers, and now they¡¯re raising him."


    "That¡¯s what we thought as well," I said. "But there¡¯s another question. That bastard might be the father of the child. That could be why those old hags ran to him for help. We also don¡¯t know which packs they passed through beforeing to our pack. Maybe they knew that bastard before. As grandparents, they must have known their granddaughter was pureblood and might have made a deal with that Alpha. Eira must have been his mate, and..."


    "She is not his mate," Kael cut in quickly, his voice cold and controlled.


    Silence fell over the room.

 Chapter 111: Alpha Of RavenClaw Pack

    <h4>Chapter 111: Alpha Of Ravenw Pack</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s POV


    Then Kael collected himself and continued. "If she were his mate, he would have fought to take her back from our pack instead of letting her rot in prison, andter fall into the hands of traffickers."


    "That makes sense," I said. "No top-tier Alpha would ever let their mate be used by others. They¡¯d rather kill her."


    "Or," Jason added, his voice low and tense, "one can leave their mate to suffer only if the hate is so immense that no reason matters, not even if they love her deeply." He seemed lost somewhere as he said it, but then got back to his senses and looked at us. "If that¡¯s the case, he hates her and won¡¯t take her back¡ªhe only keeps the child."


    "That aligns with our previous conclusion that we thought she was with Keiren," Roman said, "but we have to rece Keiren with another bastard now. So, as per what we¡¯ve discussed so far, the Alpha of Ravenw pack and Eira knew each other before and had an affair. But she was a minor, so it was impossible for him to know whether she was his mate. He used her, and when she was sent to prison, he didn¡¯t bother with her."


    "Butter, her grandparents went to him and begged him to look for her. They found out she was about to give birth, so they decided to buy the child, since it was his. And they left her to rot. Also, the child is precious because it¡¯s product between pureblood shewolf and a top tier Alpha, a child with strongest bloodline. No Alpha will pass on such a powerful heir. But, we still don¡¯t know if they¡¯re mates or not."


    We all heard it and tried to process the weight of the revtion.


    "This all makes sense now. Only someone as powerful as that Alpha could pay such a hefty sum for a child, because that was his," I said, the conclusion settling like stab in my chest.


    Everyone nodded. The more we thought about it, the more confirmed it became.


    The burden of that bastard Keiren being her lover was gone, reced by something far worse¡ªthe Alpha of Ravenw pack.


    After a long silence, Rafe¡¯s voice finally broke it. "If that¡¯s his child, we won¡¯t be able to get our hands on him. And our resolve to kill her mate¡ªdoes it still stand? It would spark another war, not just between two powerful packs, but across the entire werewolf world."


    Once more, silence fell.


    "What if he finds out the she-wolf we have is the mother of his child? Will he try to take her?" Roman asked.


    Another round of silence. All of us turned our eyes to the ss wall to look at her.


    Just like mine, I could read the others¡¯ gazes. They all said the same thing¡ªshe was only ours.


    "Even if he is the father of her child, she is going to stay with us as our mate," Kael finally said, his voice cold and resolute. "Once we all mark her and the bond isplete, nothing can take her from us."


    "What if she finds out about her child and asks to go to them, and that bastard is ready to take her," Roman asked.


    "Before that she will be ours," Kael dered. "Once she heals from this procedure, lets mark her."


    The fear of losing her was evident in Kael¡¯s icy looking eyes.


    "And about child, as a mother she has a right over him as well. We shall not keep them separated," Kael said and looked at me, "First make sure if that child is truly his, only then we will decide what to do."


    "Yeah, this time let¡¯s not trust our own conclusions like in the past without confirming anything for real, even if we have to do it again and again," Roman added.


    "And if the child is not his?" I asked, my voice low.


    "Then we bring the child back to Eira," Kael said without hesitation. "It might help her regain her mental state, and she might return to the way she was before."


    We all just wished it could be that simple.


    "What if one day her real mate shows up? Every pureblood shewolf is meant to have a fated mate for sure." Roman said. "Asking just in case."


    "There won¡¯t be any," Kael said resolutely, impatience on his face as if he was tired of saying there was no mate for her. He voice turned icy, "We are the only ones. Just focus on the task in hands."


    No one countered him, or dared say a word about her having a fated mate again.


    "We¡¯ll need to conduct a DNA test between them- the child and that Alpha," Jason said, his words heavy with practical concern. "That¡¯s going to be a hell of a task."


    "You might note back alive if that top-tier Alpha catches you," Roman warned, his tone edged with sharp caution. "Be careful with what you do."


    "We need to find a way to get his DNA sample without raising any suspicion," Kael said, his gaze unwavering.


    "I think I know the way," Rafe said, an evil smirk ying on his lips.


    "What?" I asked, while the others leaned in, curious.


    "You just get your hands on the child. Rest, leave it to me," Rafe said, winking at me. "Don¡¯t worry about me, sweetheart."


    "Of course I worry," I shot back with a mocking smirk. "I can¡¯t lose my bitch to that top-tier bastard. Your ass is mine, only mine."


    "So is yours for me," he replied smugly. "I will be kicking and alive, only so I could ruin it."


    "You two can fuck each other outside," Roman said, frowning, "and leave us alone to talk about something serious."


    "Will it hurt to chill sometimes?" Rafe teased him. "All this seriousness will make you lose your hair."


    Roman offered a bored smirk in return, clearly unimpressed.


    While we bickered, Kael and Jason, as if deaf to our voices, were staring past the ss wall toward Eira.


    Kael seemed calm, but what was going on in Jason¡¯s head? Was it the look that said she would always remain the murderer of our sister, or was there something else entirely? Sometimes, it was truly impossible to read my own brother.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 112: The Bloody Rapist

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Bloody Rapist</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    Unbothered by the chatter around me, my gaze remained fixed on her, blind and deaf to everything else.


    Now that I was certain she wasn¡¯t the one who had betrayed us, the one responsible for my parents¡¯ merciless ughter and the loss of our people, the feelings I had buried for so many years were finally wing their way to the surface.


    But I had to keep myself in control, just as I always had.


    From the very first moment I saw her, I had been drawn to her, but I forced myself to deny it, to keep my mind from acknowledging her existence. She was a stranger, and the pull I felt toward her was strange, dangerous, unlike anything I had ever experienced. As the future Alpha of the pack, I could not allow my emotions or thoughts to slip in front of strangers, or even my own people.


    There was no way I, a top-tier Alpha, a future leader of this pack, would allow a minor girl who had just appeared in our lives to shake everything I had spent my life building. I could not let her overpower my mind, my heart, or my unshakable resolve. I had to be careful about whom I allowed close.


    Yet, despite all my efforts to ignore her, to treat her as nothing more than an heir, her presence burrowed into my thoughts. It forced me to keep my distance, even as the ache of it gnawed at me.


    And the way she looked at me, the way she moved around me, made it clear she felt no attraction¡ªonly wariness. That should have been a relief. A girl I wanted to keep at arm¡¯s length didn¡¯t care about me either. But instead of relief, it ignited a fire inside me.


    My displeasure toward her had reached its peak the day she saw my wolf form and treated me like a monster.


    As a top-tier Alpha, I took pride in my strength, in the power of my ck wolf. Her reaction had been a direct insult to everything I valued, everything I was.


    She hadn¡¯t flinched at the other four¡ªthey weren¡¯t ck wolves.


    Wait.


    A realization struck me as I reyed the memory in my mind.


    "ck wolf," I said, turning my gaze to the others. They had just finished arguing over something and now looked at me, curiosity etched on their faces.


    "She¡¯s scared of a ck wolf," I told them, watching confusion ripple across their expressions. They probably wondered what it had to do with Alice¡¯s murder. But I had more to say. "You all know she¡¯s been scared of me since the day she saw my wolf form, right?"


    "Yeah," Rafe replied, his tone t and bored, "and that thing always infuriated you, even though you tried so hard to show it didn¡¯t matter."


    "Are you done?" I snapped, my voice cold. There was something more important than theirmentary.


    Rafe fell silent, and I continued. "She was terrified at just the sight of me. Then how could she ever have a ck wolf as her lover? She would fear him too. That Alpha of the Ravenw pack, the one who¡¯s also a ck wolf, cannot be her lover."


    They all considered my words, mulling them over. Rafe finally broke the silence. "What if she was just scared of you and not another ck wolf? She wouldn¡¯t sleep with him if she was afraid."


    "Or..." Roman¡¯s voice cut through the tension,manding our attention, "what if he forced himself on her, and a child was born?"


    The thought sent a surge of anger through all of us.


    "Let¡¯s be honest," Roman continued, his tone dark, "in the past, all of us liked her, though none of us openly showed it¡ªshe was still a minor."


    We exchanged looks, silent confirmation passing between us. Roman was right. I had not been the only one drawn to her.


    Roman¡¯s gaze sharpened. "That doesn¡¯t mean other wolves are as thoughtful as we are. They¡¯re driven by lust. Eira was the kind to attract attention, but also the kind who couldn¡¯t understood their bad intentions towards her as she was innocent minded girl.


    "There¡¯s a possibility that Alpha forced himself on her and she ended up carrying his child. That would exin why she has no bond mark. That bastard Alpha used her for his lust, never expecting she would survive and bear his child. He must have thought she¡¯d die after he...knotted her. But she survived, because she is a pureblood."


    Our expressions soured. Even knowing what she had endured over the past six years, the idea that someone had vited her when she was a minor made our blood boil.


    "If that¡¯s the case, I will make sure he meets a brutal death," I dered, my gaze darkening with fury.


    "We¡¯ve killed most of the ones who touched her," Lucian said through clenched teeth, "but a long list still remains. Now another name is added. The bastard who touched her first¡ªthe bloody rapist."


    "She had conceived that child even before going to prison," Roman said, his voice tight with anger. "That means she was raped while we were around her? When did it happen?"


    We all were shocked at the realisation.


    "A few weeks before the incident with Alice," Jason replied, ncing at Lucian. "Alice was upset she couldn¡¯t reach Eira and didn¡¯t evene to school."


    Lucian nodded slowly. "Eira didn¡¯t leave home. She imed to be sick and even told Alice not toe near her, saying she might catch her illness. That must have been when it happened... After that, it¡¯s like we barely saw her, and then the incident urred."


    Everyone fell silent, piecing together the sequence of events.


    "Find the kid. Get the DNA test done fast, so I can rip that bastard apart if he really raped her," I dered, my voice low and dangerous. "He deserves the worst death imaginable."


    "I¡¯ll try to make her talk too," Roman said. "At least I need to confirm whether she knows him... though I doubt she¡¯ll answer."


    A faint movement on the bed drew our attention. She groaned softly, pain etched on her features. It must have hurt terribly without anesthesia.


    I rose immediately and stepped toward her while the others merely watched.


    "Are you awake?" I asked. She opened her eyes briefly, then quickly looked away.


    This had been going on all day, so nothing about it was unusual. I poured a ss of water, ced it on the side table, and raised the head of her bed slightly.


    I held the ss toward her, but she waved her hand and pressed the bell button on her bed. The nurse usually arrived within seconds, but this time... nothing. Eira pressed the button again and again, but the response was the same.


    I saw my brothers watching from the side, their expressions unreadable, but I didn¡¯t care if they thought I was lowering myself in front of her. I was not the kind of man to beg, but this wasn¡¯t about me.


    "The bell isn¡¯t working," I said gently.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t. I had removed the batteries myself, ensuring she couldn¡¯t call the nurse and would have to rely on me alone. I did it, and I felt no shame. I was done with her ignorance¡ªboth in the past and even now in the present.


    "Have some water," I said, stepping closer, but she turned her head sharply away, her brows knitted as if she would rather die than drink what I offered.


    "You should behave if you want to get better soon and go home," I told her, my voice firm. "A few hours ago, Vixen vomited. She¡¯s not feeling well and missing you."


    "I¡¯d like it better if you got lost and took her to the vet instead," she finally spat out, bitter and sharp as ever.


    Damn! Using her pets as a leverage didn¡¯t work.


    After a moment, Roman entered the room and took the ss of water from my hand. "Lucian wants to talk to you," he said casually.


    With no other option, I returned to the others and sat down in the chair. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed the others with faint, mocking smirks, silentlyughing at my failure.


    I shot them a re, and they quickly reced their smirks with serious expressions.


    "What is it?" I asked, keeping my anger buried but letting it edge my voice.


    "As you said, she¡¯s afraid of a ck wolf," Lucian began, his tone calm, "I have a theory about Alice¡¯s murder."


    "Hmm?" I prompted, leaning slightly forward.


    "Eira might have been drugged," Lucian said, his gaze steady. "There are drugs that can make a person hallucinate their deepest fears, especially when they¡¯re vulnerable. If she isn¡¯t lying about seeing a ck wolf, then someone drugged her for sure. Once we figure out who, everything else will be clear."


    His words made sense. Lucian was an expert in drugs; he knew what he was talking about.


    "Blood tests must have been conducted after her arrest. It¡¯s standard protocol," Rafe added. "With her case file, which I¡¯m going to get, the blood reports should be there."


    "Get it," I said, my voice firm.


    "To prove our theory, I might have to conduct a small test on her," Lucian added, hesitating slightly. "A drug test."


    "Will it be painful?" I asked.


    Lucian nodded. "It might... but it¡¯ll help things be clearer."


    I exhaled and turned my gaze toward her, only to see something that made my blood boil. She was drinking water¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªwhen Roman handed it to her.


    My fists clenched tightly. What had I done to deserve such hatred? Not even epting water from me, after everything I had done to care for her these past few days. She didn¡¯t look scared of me anymore, not like she once feared the ck wolf. So why treat me this way, when all I had done was look out for her?


    "Seems like someone¡¯s heart is burning," Rafemented, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    I shot him a dark re and turned to Lucian. "Do whatever test you feel is necessary."


    "Someone¡¯s truly burning," Rafe said again, chuckling.


    I almost wanted to strangle him, but I didn¡¯t. Out of all four of my brothers, I was partial to him. That little leniency I showed gave him the courage to tease me whenever he wanted. The fault was mine.

 Chapter 113: We Know The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 113: We Know The Truth</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    After I sent Kael away, I finally turned to her, but didn¡¯t offer the water. I ced the ss on the side table and went to the window instead, lifting the curtains so the night sky outside would be unobstructed. Watching the stars seemed to be one of her favorite pastimes¡ªor maybe she had nothing else to do and simply preferred looking at them.


    While pulling the curtain strings, I said, "The sky looks better from up here." I caught her reflection in the window ss and noticed her turn her head to look outside. "It¡¯s beautiful," I added, though I knew exactly who I was praising.


    I continued setting the curtains while speaking, keeping my tone casual. "You must be worried about your pets, but don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re fine. Even though we¡¯re not home, a guard is looking after them, feeding them on time. Fluffy is used to the guards, so she often stays outside with the others, while Vixen prefers to sleep inside."


    Once the curtains were settled, I turned fully to her. "But Vixen needs to move around. Laying down too much isn¡¯t good for her, so I brought some new toys to keep her active. She seems to be enjoying them. If you want, you can even watch how she¡¯s doing through the home cameras."


    For the first time, her eyes met mine, attentive and curious. I pulled out my phone. "I¡¯ll get the footage for you," I said, then walked to the table and picked up the ss of water. "It¡¯ll take a moment. Until then, you can drink this."


    She didn¡¯t protest and took the ss. Kael, thoughtful as ever, had ced a straw for her since she couldn¡¯t sit uppletely yet.


    She sipped the water while I fetched the camera feed. Once ready, I took the ss back and handed her the phone.


    On the screen, she watched Vixen ying with the toys, a guard nearby to supervise.


    "She vomited. Is she alright now?" she asked, concern in her voice.


    Vomited? I realized then that bastard Kael had fed her a lie. It hadn¡¯t worked on her, which exined the look on his face, like she had just pped him. I couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Poor Kael.


    He had a long way to go.


    As a pack leader, he hadn¡¯t protected her or tried to find her innocence back then. Though he¡ªand all of us¡ªhad our reasons, and anyone in our ce would have acted the same, from her perspective she had every right to hate him for what she endured.


    For her suffering, the me was ours as much as anyone¡¯s.


    "She¡¯s alright now," I said, careful not to expose Kael¡¯s lie.


    From the other side of the ss wall, I felt the cold re. Kael, I was sure.


    Ignoring him, I settled at the edge of the bed, keeping my attention on her as she watched Vixen on the camera feed.


    "I wanted to ask you something," I began, not waiting for permission. "Have you ever been to the Ravenw pack beforeing here?"


    "I don¡¯t remember," she replied without even looking at me, as if brushing me off.


    I took the mobile from her hand. Her rended on me, sharp and frustrated, like a child whose favorite toy had been snatched away.


    "I am serious," I said, voice colder this time, expression hard. "Once we¡¯re done, you can keep watching it as long as you want."


    "I told you I don¡¯t remember," she repeated, letting out a tired sigh. "I¡¯m not even sure how many packs my grandparents moved me through. And it¡¯s been fucking damn six years."


    I tried another approach. "How about the name Asher Valeric?" I asked, watching her reaction closely.


    Her face twisted with annoyance, a mixture of disbelief and bitterness. "Is that one of the bastards who paid the traffickers to fuck me?" she asked sharply.


    I was taken aback at her extreme words.


    She continued. "You should know, they don¡¯t tell names to whores. And even if they did, my mind couldn¡¯t store the names of hundreds of them¡ªthe count more than the number of days in six years."


    She said it casually, almost detached, but my chest tightened at the thought of what she had endured. I inhaled deeply to steady myself, yet I couldn¡¯t ignore the unrest I felt from the other side of the partition. My brothers weren¡¯t just observing us¡ªthey could hear everything.


    I calmed myself and said again, "Eira, this is important. I need you to answer me. Alright?"


    Silence.


    "He is the Alpha of Ravenw pack," I continued, voice steady, "and we want to know if you know him."


    "The only Alphas I ever knew were some five bastards," she replied tly.


    Alrigth! She was referring to us five.


    "Are you sure?" I pressed, "See..."


    "If you don¡¯t trust my words, then get lost," she snapped, cutting me off. She closed her eyes, unwilling to continue. "You bastards of men, entitled to believe whatever the hell you think. Bloody fuckers. Why even bother ask?"


    Damn! Her anger was something else.


    Just then, Lucian stormed out, his anger sharp. "We saw the video of you sucking off Keiren and his friends. Surely we five assholes weren¡¯t the only ones you knew."


    Her eyes flew open. This time there was no stubbornness, only hurt. But she masked it, forcing out a bitterugh. "Thanks for reminding me. I almost forgot that precious memory. I will make sure to cherish it this day forward."


    Lucian¡¯s anger red, about to erupt, but Kael¡¯s hand on his shoulder stopped him. Thank god he did. We knew better than anyone how destructive Lucian¡¯s wrath could be.


    The other two brothers stepped out as well. The air around filled with tension.


    But this was a reminder. Something I still needed to ask. I turned back to her.


    "Eira, we know you aren¡¯t the traitor of our pack," I said, watching her reaction. Surprise and shock flickered across her face.


    "We know you weren¡¯t the one feeding our enemies information," I rified. "We¡¯re trying to find the truth. You need to help us."


    A long, heavy silence passed. Then she scoffed, sharp and pained, trying to hide the hurt beneath it. "You¡¯ve got it wrong again. I didn¡¯t just kill Alice. I fucked Keiren and passed him all the information. If I could go back, I¡¯d do it the same way."


    Her gaze locked on me now, dark and furious, every ounce of hatred pouring from it. "Do you know why? Because I hate you all. I hate everything. I just wanted to destroy. I wonder how the five of you even survived. Why didn¡¯t you die too? It would have been better if our enemies had killed you."


    All of us stared at her in a disbelief for a while. I knew it was her anger and hatred speaking, and she had every right to feel that way.


    "Our enemies?" I said calmly, "That means you considered yourself one of us and them as enemies?"


    She looked away, not wanting to say more as if I just caught her true feelings when she said the words ¡¯our enemies.¡¯

 Chapter 114: Peck On The Forehead

    <h4>Chapter 114: Peck On The Forehead</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    Then I asked again, my voice calm but firm, "Were you forced to do it?" There had to be another reason. "Keiren forced you right?"


    She smirked, but I caught the glint of moisture in her eyes, the emotion she was desperately holding back.


    "If you ask me to suck you off right now, I will," she said without hesitation. "That¡¯s who I¡¯ve always been. In fact, I could do it to all of you. I¡¯m professional."


    "I know you don¡¯t mean that," I said.


    Her gaze slid down toward my waist, bold and unapologetic. "Want me to prove it?"


    I let out a helpless sigh, keeping my focus steady. "We¡¯re trying to uncover the truth about Alice¡¯s death."


    The moment I said it, her expression froze.


    "We want to believe you didn¡¯t kill her intentionally," I repeated.


    She didn¡¯t react, as if frozen in time.


    I nced at the others, meeting Kael¡¯s subtle nod, urging me to continue.


    Turning back to her, I said, "In your interrogation report, you imed you were trying to shoot the ck wolf and protect Alice instead. There¡¯s no ck wolf in the video, but we want to trust you."


    She let out a short, humorless scoff, her expression cutting. "I should have said dinosaur instead of ck wolf, and maybe the bastard officer would have bought my story."


    She was acting like everything now we knew was a lie and she was indeed the culprit.


    When we truly wanted to trust her and wanted to find the truth, she didn¡¯t want to. She had truly lost all hopes with life.


    "We want to catch the true culprit behind Alice¡¯s death. Don¡¯t you want that too?" I asked again.


    "She is dead, and I got my punishment more than I deserve. What more do you want now?" Her voice cracked, and this time, I saw the tears rolling down her cheeks. "Will it ever erase what I faced? Will it bring back Alice? It won¡¯t. And no matter my intentions, it doesn¡¯t change that I killed her."


    "Someone set you up, and we have to find out who," I said firmly.


    "No one set me," she spat, wiping her tears roughly as she stared at the five of us. "You all still have a chance. I¡¯m warning you¡ªkill me while you can. Or I swear, when it¡¯s my turn, I will kill all of you just like I killed Alice."


    I let out a helpless sigh. Her hatred was a wall, unyielding. She wasn¡¯t going to help us anymore, and she didn¡¯t want to.


    "Alright. Rest," I said, lowering the head of her bed.


    Tears continued to stream down her cheeks as she closed her eyes, probably feeling the ache in her heart, the weight of her own guilt.


    I leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. She was marked, my mate¡ªeven if notpletely, she was still mine. Had always been.


    Her brows furrowed at the touch, and she opened her teary eyes, confused.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered softly, my face just an inch from hers, my thumbs brushing gently at the corners of her eyes.


    I didn¡¯t care that my brothers were standing there.


    Her confused expression deepened. I knew no one had ever apologized to her, no one had ever coaxed her gently, not like this.


    "I know we have failed you," I whispered, my voice low and coaxing, my thumb still brushing her cheek as her eyes locked with mine. "I know you hate us. I know you don¡¯t trust us anymore. But it won¡¯t stay that way. We will make it right¡ªfor you, for us. I promise, we will."


    More tears slid down her face, the tip of her nose reddened, her lips trembling as soft, broken sobs escaped. "Let me die then...that¡¯s all I want...make it right for me..."


    Even now, she tried to convince me that death was the ultimate escape for her, the only goal she had now.


    "No," I said firmly, yet gently, my words wrapping around her like a shield. "You will live, and you won¡¯t regret it. You are not allowed to die."


    She sobbed quietly for a moment before whispering again, "I...truly hate...you..."


    "I know," I said softly, brushing her cheek with the back of my hand. "And I don¡¯t me you."


    "Just...leave," she murmured between sobs, closing her eyes and turning her face away.


    I pressed a light kiss to her temple, then pulled back slightly. "Rest well. The moon festival ising soon. I¡¯ll get you a gift you¡¯ll like."


    She didn¡¯t respond, only letting her soft sobs continue. Not long ago she had been furious, defiant, but now she was just hurt and broken, a fragile shadow of herself.


    I straightened the sheets covering her and turned to my brothers. They were frozen, unsure of what to do, as always.


    "Let her rest," I instructed.


    They nodded, and we stepped outside the suite. The air outside felt heavy, thick with the weight of her emotions, but we needed it¡ªneeded a moment of relief from the suffocating intensity she carried with her.


    As we stood in the open corridor, Lucian said, "I¡¯m going to do that drug test on her. When are we taking her home?"


    "I understand your eagerness to find the truth, but be patient," Kael replied calmly.


    "That drug won¡¯t harm her physically," Lucian exined, "Just a little mental stress."


    Seeing her like this today seemed to confirm his suspicion¡ªshe had been drugged back then, and he wanted rity quickly.


    "We have to wait," Jason said, his medical expertise evident in his tone. "It¡¯s not wise to use any drug on her right now. Give it at least a week."


    "I¡¯ll get her blood report from back then," Rafe added, "so half the questions will be answered already. Give me a day."


    Lucian hummed, acknowledging their caution. None of us wanted to harm her anymore. Instead we had to think on how to undo the damage we had already caused.


    "She¡¯s broken... beyond what we could even hope to fix," I said, and felt others tense around me. "I¡¯m afraid... we might not be able to."

 Chapter 115: Moon Festival

    <h4>Chapter 115: Moon Festival</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    <i>(shback ¨C six years ago)</i>


    I stood by the window of my room, gazing at the night sky. The stars shimmered like scattered diamonds across the dark canvas, and the full moon hung there, serene and radiant, like a silent guardian.


    Since I could remember, I had always loved staring at the moon and stars. Even as a child who struggled to speak, I would lose myself in the night sky, my thoughts empty but my heart full. That sky felt like home. Those stars were my family. And that moon... it was like a mother watching over me. I never had one, so the moon¡¯s soft glow was myfort, a warmth I could always count on.


    I was certain that even when I grew old, my eyes wrinkled and weary, I would still look up at the stars this way. And when I died, I wished for this view to be thest thing I saw¡ªmy soul merging with the stars, closest to the moon.


    "Eira," my grandmother¡¯s voice called from downstairs.


    "Yes, Grandma?" I answered.


    "Your grandpa and I are going to celebrate the Moon Festival with friends. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe?"


    "No, Grandma. I don¡¯t want to," I said softly. "Please, you and Grandpa enjoy yourselves."


    "Alright," she replied, probably hurried. "Keep the door locked, and do not open it for anyone unless it¡¯s us."


    "Yes, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry," I said.


    "We¡¯re leaving," she called again, followed by the sound of the main door closing.


    The door could only be opened from inside unless someone had the keys, so I didn¡¯t need to worry about locking it.


    Tonight was the Moon Festival, and the world outside celebrated in joy and light¡ªeveryone except me. The one I had been longing to celebrate with wasn¡¯t here. It had been almost two weeks since he left for the Alpha training camp. He promised he¡¯d return for the festival, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t make it.


    I couldn¡¯t be upset with him. His duty as one of the pack¡¯s Alphas called him elsewhere. He was strong, smart, and capable, and I took pride in that. I had to support him in every way, practice being a responsible mate, and trust in his choices.


    On this day, most singles found their mates, while those already bonded celebrated together. New couples waited for the Moon Festival for their first mating, believing it to be the most auspicious day, blessed by the moon goddess herself, promising eternal love.


    I was still a minor. I couldn¡¯t mate with him yet, but I longed to be near him. I longed to call him mine, to one day have children and a family with him. Perhaps next year¡¯s Moon Festival would bring our first mating, like other couples. But could we really wait that long?


    While the world outside celebrated, I felt empty. I had started missing him two weeks ago, ever since our first kiss. The way he had held me close, possessively, as if his gaze could tear through the protective walls around my soul. The warmth of his body seeping into mine, a sensation I had never felt before. The taste of him, the way he guided me through that kiss with an intensity that left me both trembling and craving more.


    Even now, I could feel him¡ªhis touch, his taste¡ªand my body responded with goosebumps I couldn¡¯t hide. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was simply the stirrings of a lustful teen, or if it was natural, a signal from the wolf inside me awakening as the days of me being adult and meeting my wolf were getting closer.


    I couldn¡¯t speak to anyone about it; the thought was too embarrassing. And what if I identally revealed my rtionship with him? I had to wait. Perhaps the answers woulde in time, or maybe I could ask him myself. I only hoped he wouldn¡¯t misunderstand.


    My eyes fell on the small box I had kept on the windowsill. A gift for him, patiently waiting. I picked it up and opened it. Insidey a delicate bracelet, earthly beads woven into thick ck cord, knots tied with care, tiny wooden charms dangling like whispers of thought and intention.


    "I hope he likes it," I whispered, my thumb brushing over the beads as if I could feel him through them, as if his presence lingered nearby.


    A sudden gust of wind swept through the window, rustling the curtains and startling me.


    I went to the window to check if a storm wasing, but outside, everything seemed calm, just as usual.


    <i>Seems like just a momentary gust of wind,</i> I thought.


    Then, without warning, a pair of strong arms wrapped around me. A tall, solid body pressed against my back, enveloping mepletely.


    I startled, but in the next heartbeat, I knew it was him. <i>Am I dreaming, or is it really him?</i>


    His next words answered my question.


    "Missed me?" His warm breath brushed my nape as he whispered against my ear. My heart almost stopped beating.


    I drew in a deep, shaky breath, letting the reality of his presence settle in. He was finally here. He had kept his promise. I could finally celebrate the Moon Festival with him¡ªour first festival together as a couple.


    I gave a small nod, my heart racing.


    "I missed you too," he murmured, his hands gripping me firmly, his voice low and hoarse, a hint of something more in it. "...especially at night."


    I swallowed hard, unable to voice that I had missed him every night, that my body ached for him in ways I didn¡¯t dare admit.


    He gently turned me to face him. My curious gaze finally met his, grounding me in his presence.


    There he was, right in front of me, as handsome as ever. A perfectly fitted dark shirt and trousers clung to his frame, his hair neatly styled like a true gentleman. A subtle scent of cologne mingled with his natural presence, warm and intoxicating. He looked like he had prepared for this moment, just like a man ready for a date, every detail in ce. So striking, so undeniably him, that I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 116: Fantasies From The Book

    <h4>Chapter 116: Fantasies From The Book</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    "How... how did you get here?" I asked, feeling his one hand moving at the small of my back, the other settling along my cheek, as his thumb caressed it gently. The touch sent shivers cascading down my spine.


    "I don¡¯t break my promises," he said, tilting his head slightly, his eyes studying me with amusement. "Is that a blush, or did you put on makeup knowing I¡¯d be here?"


    I instantly raised a hand to my face and realised my cheeks were burning. Makeup? I never wore any.


    <i>Am I really blushing this much?</i>


    Thankfully, he let go of me at that moment, or I didn¡¯t know what I would have done¡ªhow to exin that it wasn¡¯t makeup.


    He stepped back, then knelt on one knee to pick something up from the floor.


    "Is this for me?" he asked, standing and holding it delicately between his long fingers, his thumb brushing over it.


    Damn! I hadn¡¯t even realized it had slipped from my hands¡ªprobably when he appeared so suddenly and startled me.


    "Ah! I¡¯m sorry... I slipped..." I reached out to take it back, but he pulled his hand away. He was clearly enjoying this little tease, so I didn¡¯t try again. I remembered thest time I had tried to grab my book from him, and how that had ended... not that I hated it.


    "If it¡¯s for me, then why are you taking it back?" he said, slipping it onto his left wrist. He flexed his fingers, humming in appreciation. "Not bad." Then, holding his hand out to me, he added, "Care to tie it?"


    I quietly moved forward and tied it carefully, securing the ends of the ck threads. I had spent so much time making it, and the joy in seeing him appreciate it made me happy.


    Just as I finished and looked up at him, he raised his other hand to eye level, his palm into a light fist. Before I could ask, he opened it, revealing something delicate that hung to his fingers.


    A beautiful light-blue pendant¡ªa delicate moon¡ªhung from a silver chain, glinting softly in the light. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it; it was stunning.


    His hands move with practiced ease to my neck, securing the sp at the back. "My gift for you," he said.


    A strange warmth spread through me. Maybe it was because it came from him, a symbol of what we shared. I had never received gifts like this before, aside from my grandparents and Alice, who had only entered my life a few months ago. That silly girl didn¡¯t even need a reason to gift me something.


    He moved back slightly, letting his fingers trace the chain as it settled along my neck, finally resting below the hollow between my corbones where the pendant hung.


    "Perfect," he murmured, a soft note of admiration in his voice.


    I looked down, but the pendant wasn¡¯tfortably visible to me. I quickly turned and went to stand in front of the full-length mirror. I couldn¡¯t wait to see it on me.


    My lips curved into a soft smile, my eyes brightened as my fingers traced the pendant. I nced at him through the mirror¡ªhe was watching me.


    "Thank you," I said quietly. "It¡¯s beautiful."


    He stepped closer, standing behind me, his gaze moving over my reflection from head to toe. "Interesting choice of clothes to wee your boyfriend," he murmured.


    I looked at myself, and realization hit hard. I was wearing a short, thigh-length, loose, off-white cotton nightdress. The problem wasn¡¯t the dress itself¡ªit was that I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. My breasts were full and their shape, including the nipples, was clearly visible.


    I quickly wrapped my arms across my chest, fumbling nervously. "I... I¡¯ll put on something..." I mumbled, about to move, but he pulled me back and pressed me against the mirror, my back cold against its smooth surface.


    "No need," he said, his eyes locking onto mine. "You won¡¯t be a secret to me anymore once you¡¯re an adult, so there¡¯s no reason to hide."


    The intensity of his words, made my heart race faster than it already was.


    One of his hands rested against the mirror behind me, steadying himself, while the other reached behind his back and brought something forward.


    "I¡¯m yet to return this to you," he said, holding up the book.


    Damn. My biggest embarrassment.


    I looked away, heat creeping up my chest. "You... you can keep it..."


    "But I¡¯ve read it," he said, his intense gaze on me. "And for your convenience, I even marked the parts I liked the most."


    My convenience? I looked at him, puzzled, only for him to continue. "I believe you liked the same parts. Some pages have corners folded and unfolded multiple times, as if they were read more than once."


    I swallowed hard. That was my habit¡ªunintentionally rolling page corners, undoing them repeatedly when I got lost in a book.


    Caught. I looked away again, my cheeks burning hotter than ever. Being trapped so close to him only amplified my shame.


    He tossed the book onto the window-side table and turned his attention to me. "I¡¯m d we share the same... interests," he said, and I wished I could vanish right then.


    "So," he murmured, tilting my chin up to meet his gaze, "did you think about me every time you read those parts? Did you?"


    His words left me frozen. His fingers rested gently under my jaw, holding my gaze as if he could see every secret corner of my mind. "Because I thought about you whenever I read it. I imagined you and me... doing all those things...and you were amazing each in each one of them...Now tell me, did you imagine me?"


    As if lost in his intense gaze, I nodded involuntarily, silently agreeing to yet another confession of my shame.


    "Say it in words," he demanded, his voice dangerously low, which made me question¡ªwas he nning something more tonight... perhaps mating with me, as the Moon Festival night called for?


    "I did," I words barely a whisper.


    "Want to try it... in real?" he asked, his eyes boring straight into my soul, trapping it entirely to itsmand. "Something... you never did before?"

 Chapter 117: A Wicked Little Temptress

    <h4>Chapter 117: A Wicked Little Temptress</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    I nodded again, my heart hammering so hard I thought he could feel it against his chest.


    "Words!" His voice was low,manding, and impossibly intoxicating.


    "I... want to," I breathed, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    I meant it¡ªI had always wondered how it felt, and after reading that book, the curiosity had only grown, igniting something fierce and desperate inside me.


    His fingers tightened slightly on my chin, tilting my face to his, and without a second¡¯s warning, his lips crashed onto mine. This kiss was nothing like our first. That one was gentle, patient, exploring. This¡ªthis was raw, unrelenting, as though he had been starving for me.


    His mouth moved over mine with a force that stole my breath, his tongue teasing mine, iming, marking, leaving me gasping. I was trapped between the mirror behind me and his tall, powerful body before me, utterly consumed by the intensity of his desire.


    I responded with equal hunger, tasting him, inhaling his scent, feeling every bit of it. His hands roamed over my back, slipping beneath my nightdress, tracing the delicate skin that shivered beneath his touch.


    My own hands clutched the sides of his shirt, grounding myself, keeping up with the rhythm of his desperate, demanding kiss. I wanted him to know how much I had missed him, craved him, needed him.


    His lips parted just enough to whisper against my lips. "Every moment away from you was driving me crazy..." his voice rough, almost ragged. "All I wanted... was to return to you, to have you whole...It¡¯s all your fault... now you have to make up for it."


    My dewy eyes met his, and I saw it there¡ªthe Alpha, filled with hunger, raw lust, demanding more than just a kiss. And I was no different.


    A low growl rumbled from deep in his chest, vibrating against me as he captured my lips again, fiercer this time, teeth grazing, biting, tasting, iming, my body pressed into him entirely.


    Slowly, deliberately, he moved, his mouth trailing down my neck, licking, sucking, grazing with teeth in the most exquisite torment. A moan slipped from me before I could stop it, and I covered my mouth with my hand, cheeks burning.


    "Your grandparents are not home," he murmured, teeth sinking lightly into my skin, teasing, leaving little marks. "No one can hear you but me. Let me hear you."


    He bit harder, more insistently this time, and I could no longer hold back. My hands fell away from my mouth, and I surrendered to the sounds escaping me. Embarrassed, helpless, utterly undone, I couldn¡¯t stay quiet with the way he was touching me, awakening every nerve, every secret craving I had buried inside.


    His hand moved toward the buttons of my nightdress at my chest, and instinctively, I gripped his wrist. A flicker of fear mixed with embarrassment shot through me, but he didn¡¯t falter.


    He paused, his gaze locking with mine, dark and unreadable, before the same hand slid over my breast, cupping it firmly and squeeze it, letting me know what I was going to miss feeling.


    A shiver ran through me, and a soft moan escaped. His thumb circled over my hardened nipple, teasing. "Still don¡¯t want it?" he asked, voice low and dangerous, leaving me exposed, speechless, utterly at his mercy.


    Then, unexpectedly, he lifted me with ease, seating me on the edge of the study table by the window. With a casual sweep, he pushed the books aside, letting them tter to the floor. Taking my silence as permission, he leaned closer, lips brushing mine in gentle, coaxing pecks. "It¡¯s alright," he murmured, and with deliberate slowness, parted the sides of my top, revealing me further.


    My breath hitched, ragged and shallow, as his eyes roamed over my chest. A part of me wanted to cover myself, but his gaze silenced any protest.


    "Beautiful," he whispered as he gazed my soft and round breasts and pushed me slightly back, my hands bracing against the table.


    He leaned forward, both hands nted on either side of me, trapping me in between them. "Reminded of something?" he asked.


    Of course it did. That book, the one I¡¯d read and imagined endlessly¡ªthe male lead had done the same. And we both knew where it led next.


    His hand slid over my cheek, fingers threading through my hair until they settled at the back of my head. A sharp tug of hair made me arch my neck, a sting of pain mingling with a thrill.


    My pulse raced, my body already aching for more. Damn, I thought, I am such a lustful pervert, lost in my own teenage fantasies.


    His mouth descended hungrily, lips and teeth grazing the soft curve of my neck, tracing a path down to my chest. One hand cupped my breast, his mouth devouring the other.


    I gasped, loud and unrestrained, followed by a moan that surprised even me.


    What was he doing to me?


    I could swear I felt his lips curved into smile smile against my skin as he paused, before sinking back to im it again. His lips moved with merciless intent, sucking, nipping, leaving me trembling and breathless under him.


    Slowly, deliberately, he parted my legs, positioning himself between them. He pressed me further onto the table, continuing his sweet assault on my breast, taking turns on each one of them.


    With my back arched, I had no choice but to surrender, my defenses crumbling under the heat of the moment. My hands clutched his shoulders, trying to steady myself against the dangerous pleasure coursing through me. My legs moved on their own, wrapping instinctively around him, pulling him closer without thought.


    God, I wanted him¡ªwanted him so close, so unbearably near¡ªand the thought both thrilled and terrified me.


    After a while, he pulled back slightly, lifting his gaze to meet mine. His eyes were dark, smoldering, and impossible to look away from.


    "You look exactly the way I¡¯ve imagined every night," he murmured, voice low and dangerous, "a wicked little temptress."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 118: Hot And Wet

    <h4>Chapter 118: Hot And Wet</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    A wicked little temptress? Do I really look like that?


    I frowned, squinting at him. "I am not."


    "You are not?" His voice was a low whisper against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. "Let me show you what you are... when you¡¯re with me."


    I hesitated, ncing back at him, only to find him pulling me up from the table in one swift, unyielding movement. Startled, I ended up standing in front of the mirror, his chest pressed against my back. One of his hands circled my thin waist, holding me firmly, impossibly tight yet protective.


    His free hand tilted my face toward the mirror, fingers brushing my jaw. "See how beautiful you look like this, my little temptress," he murmured.


    I stared at my reflection, utterly unrecognisable. My cheeks burned with heat, my lips swollen and red. The marks on my neck traced down further, subtle reminders of the intimacy we¡¯d just shared. My nightdress had slipped off one shoulder, leaving my chest dangerously exposed, the fabric hanging haphazardly over me. I looked anything but decent.


    I had never seen myself this way before.


    "Don¡¯t tease me," I said, my voice low, my gaze snapping away from the mirror.


    "I am praising you," he replied in the same low, husky tone, matching my voice, his breath warm against my ear. "In fact, I want to see you like this... every time we¡¯re together."


    I looked back at him through the mirror. "Will you be doing this every time we meet?"


    "Maybe more than this," he replied, but added, "but we won¡¯t mate until you are an adult. You won¡¯t be able to take me without having your wolf and I don¡¯t wish to hurt you. You are precious. I will never hurt you."


    His words, his reassurance, warmed my heart. He cared.


    But doubt crept in. I am a hybrid, and my grandparents said I was wolfless. What if I truly don¡¯t have a wolf and it doesn¡¯t show up when I¡¯m an adult? What will I do then?


    "What are you thinking?" His voice pulled me back,manding and sharp.


    "You dare let your mind slip away somewhere," he said in a low, possessive tone, his gaze warning me.


    I wanted to deny it and shook my head. But his hand dangerously moved closer between my thighs, pushing the hem of my dress upward. My heart skipped a beat.


    "You need to be punished for this," he murmured, dark and teasing.


    I held his hand. "It¡¯s not right..." Fear and embarrassment red in me. He was about to uncover something utterly private to me, to any woman.


    He stilled, his eyes locking with mine in the mirror. "Have you ever touched yourself?"


    My cheeks burned crimson. Damn, another bomb of utter embarrassment he dropped. Why did he have to ask this?


    "Answer me, and I will decide whether to stop or go ahead," he demanded, unwavering.


    I lowered my gaze and shook my head.


    "Why?" His insistence cut through my hesitation.


    "It¡¯s embarrassing... and I felt scared..." I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "It¡¯s not," he said softly. "Look at me."


    I obeyed, meeting his intense gaze.


    "That¡¯s even more reason for me to show you it¡¯s not embarrassing or scary, but something you would enjoy," he murmured, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "Though you are not an adult, you are not a child anymore. You are a woman, a shewolf at that. You should know what it is."


    I had nothing to say. My throat went dry, my mind spinning.


    "Let me show you. I promise you won¡¯t regret it. Trust me," he whispered, voice dripping with possessive certainty.


    Slowly, I let go of the hand I had been clutching, surrendering to him, deciding to trust him.


    He tilted my face toward his and pressed his lips to mine, a gentle kiss that distracted me just long enough for his hand to wander further. His fingers slipped inside my panties, deliberate and teasing.


    I flinched instinctively, but he murmured against my lips, "Don¡¯t worry."


    My heart mmed against my ribs, my stomach fluttering like a caged bird. My thighs clenched tightly, muscles coiling under his touch. My feet inched closer together, toes digging into the floor as if seeking some anchor.


    And then I felt it¡ªhis touch, bold and possessive, tracing over my already wet folds. His long fingers moved with a skill that made me shiver uncontrobly.


    A erotic moan tore from my throat, but he captured my mouth with his, swallowing any protest before it could escape.


    My hands clutched his, the one that wrapped around my shoulders, my entire body pressing into his for support.


    "You are so wet already," he murmured between kisses, finally letting me draw a shaky breath. But his fingers never stopped their work, gliding through my folds skilfully. asionally, they paused just long enough for his thumb to tease the most sensitive bundle of nerves, making me tremble under his touch.


    And then it hit me¡ªthe meaning behind every line I had ever read in those books, the way the female lead had felt. It was maddening, intoxicating, and my body craved it all the more. Every nerve, every fiber of me wanted him to continue, to give me more.


    "It might feel a little ufortable," he murmured, his finger circling my entrance.


    I knew exactly what he meant and let out a soft hum, mingled with the gentle moans escaping me.


    His finger inched inside slowly. I flinched for a moment, but my body responded, as if silently begging him to go deeper, to fill me.


    "So tight! Hot and wet," he whispered in my ear, his voice rough with desire. "Gosh! It would feel so perfect for my cock to dive in."


    I barely registered his words. All my attention was consumed by the movement of his finger, sliding in and out of me with deliberate precision.


    "Ah..." I gasped, unable to stop myself from nearly screaming in pleasure. The intensity was overwhelming, almost sinful. Shame and embarrassment vanished, burned away by the fire coursing through me.


    His fingers did not relent. They moved with a rhythm that matched the pounding of my heart, each stroke sending shivers and jolts of fire through my body. My back arched instinctively against him, lips parting in ragged breaths as waves of heat and pleasure rolled over me, leaving me dizzy and trembling.

 Chapter 119: The Real Gift

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Real Gift</h4>


    Eira¡¯s POV


    "Fuck!" I heard him curse, and I knew exactly why. I could feel his erection pressing hard against my ass, his cock throbbing wildly with need.


    Shame washed over me, but instead of stopping, I ground against him, unsure where the sudden boldness came from.


    "You little cunt!" he growled, his voice low and restrained. "Asking for trouble?"


    And then I felt him¡ªsliding another finger inside me, punishing me with more pleasure, filling mepletely. A loud moan tore from my throat before I could stop it.


    "That¡¯s... too much..." I whispered, my words barely audible.


    "Your cunt says otherwise," he murmured, his voice rough and hoarse. "It¡¯s already begging for more."


    I shook my head, overwhelmed, the heat pooling and spreading inside me, consuming every inch of my body. My muscles clenched, my belly tightened, thighs quivering as he drove me higher, teasing, coaxing, iming me as his.


    "I¡ªI¡¯m¡ª" I choked on my words, lost in sensation, unable to form anything coherent.


    "You know what it is," he whispered in my ear, his fingers moving faster, hitting just the right spot. "Come for me."


    Then it hit me¡ªthe pinnacle, the exquisite, consuming release. My legs trembled uncontrobly, my hips bucking instinctively against his hand as waves of shattering pleasure tore through me. My moans were raw, unrestrained, echoing in the room, my hands clutching him as if I could anchor myself to the ecstasy he was giving me.


    He held me through it, grounding me, his fingers moving with gentle insistence until he finally withdrew, leaving me shivering, flushed, trembling,pletely spent. My mind was a haze, struggling toprehend this foreign, yet utterly overwhelming, pleasure.


    They hadn¡¯t lied in the books¡ªthey had described it perfectly.


    "Tastier than I thought," I heard him and then looked at him trough the mirror, only to find he had licked the fingers he just used...


    So embarrassing! But this man was nothing close to knowing what that word even meant. He made me wonder that my entire life was going to be like this, being embarrassed by words and actions that were devoid of any shame.


    He lifted me effortlessly into his arms and carried me to my bed,ying me gently on the soft mattress. My face burned with washing heat, my eyes unable to meet his.


    He sat beside me, smoothing my dress over my thighs that barely covered my thighs, and he even buttoned it up. He even pulled the sheets over my legs as it was cold these days.


    His actions made it clear that it was time to stop and he had no intentions of going ahead with me, at least not tonight.


    He stood up and scanned the room. "Don¡¯t you have water in here?" His voice was heavy, and hoarse.


    The water jar on the table was empty. He picked it up. "I¡¯ll get some..."


    "Ah... I¡¯ll do it," I offered quickly.


    "Sit still, or your legs might give out before you take a single step," he said, his gaze sharp, and he moved toward the door.


    My eyes couldn¡¯t help lingering, catching the bulge in his pants. I swallowed hard, my voice trembling slightly. "Don¡¯t you want to? I can..."


    He stopped at the door and spoke without turning. "If you start, I might forget you¡¯re even a minor and this Moon festival will be our first mating."


    I closed my mouth before a word could escape. I could feel the restraint he was forcing himself to hold, and I didn¡¯t want to be the one to shatter it.


    "Don¡¯t trust me too much, Eira... I am Alpha, and I might actually lose my mind..." He said and left the room to go downstairs to fetch water for us.


    He took his time. Perhaps he was trying to calm himself before returning. When he came back, I noticed the faint sheen of water sshed across his shirt, the front hair strands over his forehead were wet.


    He seemed to have chug a lot of water down his throat and even sshed his face with it to calm himself.


    At this moment, this always so dominating Alpha looked adorable in my eyes, to think how thoughtful he was.


    I had chosen just the perfect man for me, and fell for him.


    He poured some water in the ss and offered it to me. I epted quietly and had a few sips. After how he made me moan and gasp for so long, my throat was clearly aching and my body felt exhausted.


    After I was done, I felt unsure what to talk about. He put the ss aside and looked at me. Looked like finally a time for some serious talk, but...


    "That was the real gift I nned for you," he said.


    I understood he meant when he made me feel that for the first time. It felt so embarrassing to thank him for such a gift. I gave a light nod and lowered my gaze, my fingers fidgeting together, nervous under his gaze.


    Though we were close so intimately a while ago, it didn¡¯t ease me from feeling shy in front of him. Maybe slowly I will get used to our rtionship and we be like other couples, not shy at anything.


    "What did you do all these days," he asked.


    Finally a normal thing to talk about. I looked at him, thinking it would be rude to avoid looking at him all the time.


    "I studied for my next exam, and then learned baking a cake. Grandma taught me," I replied. But didn¡¯t tell him my real intentions. I was learning it so I could bake a cake for his next birthday which would be there ining months.


    "How was your training?" I asked.


    "Just like always. Nothing special," he replied.


    I knew it was the protocol to not share training things or anything rted to the pack security to the irrelevant people, so I didn¡¯t ask anything further.


    "When¡¯s your grandparents returning?" he asked.

 Chapter 120: Mind In Gutter

    <h4>Chapter 120: Mind In Gutter</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    "Maybe, by the dawn," I replied. This festival was the celebration of overnight, that I knew, though I had never attended one in my life.


    So, this was the first time I was kind of celebrating it with someone. Though not some fancy party filled with many werewolf couples, having him alone by my side was the huge celebratory thing for me.


    Maybe next year, with him, I¡¯ll be able to attend an official festival. It would be my first time attending a real festival, and if we waited till then, maybe the first mating as well.


    "I am staying with you until they return," he told me as he looked at the clock, which showed the day had just changed. "You should not stay alone at home on this night. Have they always left you alone on the Moon Festival?"


    "They asked me if I wanted to go, but I said no," I replied, not willing to tell him it was the first time ever they asked me if I wanted to go, while before, I was always alone.


    "Were you waiting for me?" he asked. "The reason you didn¡¯t go?"


    "You promised you would return for the Moon Festival, but I thought you couldn¡¯t make it. So, I didn¡¯t want to go anywhere either," I replied.


    "You did well," he said, removing his shoes and getting on the bed. "Or I would have kidnapped you from whatever party they had taken you to."


    I smiled lightly and found him settling next to me in the bed, our backs resting against the cushioned headboard.


    <i>Is he going to stay here for real? That means the entire night with me?</i> I swallowed hard, wondering if we were going to do something again.


    He turned to look at me. "What are you thinking again?"


    I turned my face the other way and shook my head. "Nothing." I didn¡¯t want him to see me in case my face was blushing.


    "Look at me," he said.


    I looked back at him, deciding not to show my thoughts on my face, and...


    "Ahh... that hurts..." My voice was pained as I rubbed my forehead.


    He had finger-flicked my forehead, that too without an ounce of gentleness.


    "That¡¯s for your mind to get out of whatever gutter it¡¯s swimming in," he said.


    Damn. <i>He caught on to my thoughts. He must be thinking this girl looks simple and innocent, but her mind is always in the gutter.</i>


    "I didn¡¯t think anything," I lied.


    He let out a light chuckle and held my chin to make me look at him. "Let me see."


    I removed my hand, and he blew on my forehead gently to make it feel better. Once done, he said, "Don¡¯t worry, once you are of age, both of us will jump in that same gutter, and trust me, I won¡¯t let you out of it ever."


    I felt surprised that a word like <i>gutter</i> could be used in flirting and romance this way. That¡¯s hrious. But whatever gutter he was mentioning, I would happily jump in it if it was with him.


    As if he remembered something, he asked me, "Do you have any cream to apply on bruises?"


    I looked at him, worried. "Are you hurt somewhere? During training..."


    He shook his head. "It¡¯s for you. Any kind of cream will do. Don¡¯t you girls have moisturiser cream or something?"


    "I have," I said. "But I am fine..."


    "Where is it?" he asked, interrupting me. I pointed towards the bedside table. "The drawer."


    He leaned to the bedside table on his side and opened the drawer. There was a round bottle of aloe vera gel. He hummed, as if it was fine, and then turned to me.


    "Look up."


    I offered him a puzzled look, and he said, "I am sure you don¡¯t want your grandparents to see what you did tonight with me."


    Now I realised. Must be the hickeys. I jumped out of the bed and went to the mirror to see.


    A loud gasp left my mouth, filled with utter shock. "I am dead."


    "You are not," I heard him say in a casual tone. "Come here."


    My lips curved into a sad curve as I went to him. He made me sit at the edge of the bed and used his fingers to ease that sad curve of my lips into a happy one. "By the morning, it will be gone. We are werewolves. We heal faster."


    I had no other way but to trust him.


    He dipped his fingers in the bottle of gel and started to apply it gently on my neck and below.


    "How do you know this? Have you done this for your previous girlfriends?" I asked.


    Honestly, it was just an excuse to satisfy my curiosity to know about his dating life. I wanted to know how many shewolves he had dated before me.


    "I never had a girlfriend," he replied, continuing his work on my neck.


    I felt delighted but asked again, "You are an Alpha... I mean... they..."


    He stopped and looked at me, his expression calm and serious. "If you want to know if I had slept with someone, then yes. There were plenty I had been with. Just as you said, I am an Alpha, and our needs we can¡¯t deny. But those were just to take care of needs. I didn¡¯t even know their names."


    Somehow it hurt, but he was being honest, and he did say it wasn¡¯t love.


    "And since the day I am with you, I never even looked at anyone, let alone wanting to touch them. You are the only one, and it will always be the same," he added.


    This was trulyforting now. I could ask for nothing more.


    "Shall I continue now?" he asked.


    I nodded and quickly raised my neck up like an obedient child so he could do his work with ease.


    I didn¡¯t feel shy now that it was his care towards me, and I just watched his serious face, which looked like he was doing the most crucial task. It made me smile a little.

 Chapter 121: Sleeping Together

    <h4>Chapter 121: Sleeping Together</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    He looked at me. "What are you smiling for?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing."


    "I must look very handsome up close, more than I already am?" he said, his own lips curving into a smile as he focused back on the task.


    "Yes. You are the most handsome man I have ever seen," I replied, and I wasn¡¯t lying. In my eyes, he was. He caught my heart the moment Iid my eyes on him for the first time.


    "And you are the most beautiful girl I had ever seen," he replied.


    He must be exaggerating, as there were many beautiful girls in the pack, far better than me. For example, that Sophia. She was a little annoying, but there was no denying she was a beautiful and attractive girl around. Like an enchanting fox, she got everyone¡¯s attention. Her beautiful blond hair added to her charm even more.


    But the man I loved said I am the most beautiful for him, so I will ept the praise dly. It¡¯s enough for me to be beautiful in his eyes alone.


    "Once more lost in gutter?" he asked as he put the bottle aside.


    I quickly covered my forehead with my hand and leaned back so he wouldn¡¯t finger-flick it again. And I shook my head in an instant. "Not at all... I swear..."


    He chuckled softly, as if finding me react this way very amusing. "Alright, get inside the sheet. It¡¯s cold."


    I moved quickly to the headrest to sit, but he said, "I am sure you don¡¯t want to hurt your back by sleeping in a sitting position."


    I understood andy in the bed, and he covered me with the sheets while lecturing me a little. "You should wear full clothes while sleeping on cold days. I will let it slide tonight, thinking you wore it to tempt me, and it truly worked."


    "I didn¡¯t..." I tried to say, but heid next to me in bed and I shut my mouth.


    "We are just sleeping side by side. Making it clear before you let your mind run wild," he said, and slipped one hand below my neck, pulling my sheet-covered body closer to his. "Just so you won¡¯t feel cold."


    Excuse to keep me close. But well, I will ept it.


    I gathered a little courage and turned to my side to face him, burying myself in his embrace, my face against his nape. I could inhale his scent. I slept like a child.


    "Good night," I whispered.


    "Good night," he replied and held me even closer. His warmth and his scent were trulyforting, and I fell asleep in no time.


    The next morning when I woke up, the sun rays had filled my room. The sun was out, but...


    I looked around the room. He was gone.


    I sat up, feeling bad that I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye to him, and instead I slept like a pig.


    <i>What kind of a girlfriend am I?</i>


    But then, I found a small stick note on the pillow.


    <i>[This was the best night I have ever lived through, because the girl I love was with me.]</i>


    Just the simple lines made my day and brought the widest smile to my lips.


    "It¡¯s the same for me," I mumbled as I caressed that note as if I could feel him through it. "The best night I have ever lived through. Because the boy I love was with me."


    I got out of the bed and pulled out one small box from the bottom of my cupboard. It had a small lock. I put in the password and it opened. This box contained the parts of memories that I still held precious since my childhood days. Now another one was added to it.


    Keeping it back, I went to the mirror to check the marks on my neck. They were almost gone and could be hidden with a high-rise neck top. It was cold, so it made it perfect to wear as well.


    Just then, my mobile rang and it was Alice¡¯s call.


    "Eira, how are you, my darling?" her cheerful voice came through. "How was the lonely Moon Festival?"


    "Just like yours," I replied with a chuckle. I knew she was not allowed to go outside the home either. Her brothers were strict, and they didn¡¯t want her to find a mate anytime soon.


    I heard her sigh. "Alright. I called you to invite you for breakfast. My mother has made something super delicious after so long, and she wants you to join us."


    "Umm... I have to ask my grandparents..." I replied. The next day of the Moon Festival was an off day as well, so there wasn¡¯t school for me to leave home without any reason.


    I freshened up and went downstairs. But my grandparents weren¡¯t home.


    "How much did they enjoy overnight, that they haven¡¯t returned yet?" I wondered and decided to call them.


    My grandma picked up the call and said, "Oh! Sweety, I am sorry for not returning home yet. We will return by noon. We are caught up with some old friends."


    "It¡¯s alright, Grandma," I said. "I am invited to Alice¡¯s home for breakfast. I wanted to go."


    "Alice? Yes, of course. Thank her mother on my behalf."


    "Yes, Grandma." I hung up the call, dropped a message to Alice, and went to bathe.


    Getting ready, I reached her home. Fluffy weed me by almost jumping on me. I petted him for a while and entered the home.


    As usual, the Corven family wasn¡¯t alone. They had the same guests. Jennifer always loved to have more people around, as she thought it made the home more lively, and those included her sons¡¯ friends.


    I looked towards the five friends sitting in the drawing room, talking over something. They looked back at me. I offered a light greeting nod, making sure not to let my gaze linger on him for more than a moment.


    While he enjoyed looking at me without even blinking. I felt like he was reminding me of what we did the previous night. My cheeks started to heat up again and I looked away.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 122: Eira Has A Boyfreind?

    <h4>Chapter 122: Eira Has A Boyfreind?</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    Thankfully, Alice came out from the kitchen and hugged me straight away, almost squeezing me to death.


    "My love, you are finally here," she said, being so cheerful, and dragged me inside the kitchen. "See what my mom cooked. It¡¯s my favourite, and she cooks it only on the next day of the Moon Festival. Taste it."


    It was some old-fashioned traditional dish which was rarely avable anywhere. I tasted it, and I could say it was my new favourite now.


    "Isn¡¯t it yumm?" Alice asked.


    And I nodded quickly, my mouth full, my eyes brightening up with the lovely taste. Just as I swallowed, I said, "Aunty, I want to learn it as well."


    Jennifer, still so beautiful for her age and hard to believe she had two big hunks like sons, offered me her usual most beautiful smile one could see. "Sure, dear."


    She carried a true motherly warmth. Alice and her brothers were so fortunate.


    "You two can start arranging the breakfast table," Jennifer instructed.


    I liked it that she treated me like family and not like a guest. I started working with Alice. As we arranged the dishes on the table, Alice came close to me.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    I looked at her, and she pulled the neckline of my top down. "Your skin..."


    I moved back immediately, startled. How sharp her eyes must be, damn.


    I collected myself quickly under her doubtful gaze. "There were mosquitoesst night in my room as I left my window open. I am allergic to their bites."


    "Mosquitoes or just a mosquito, huh?" she asked, her eyes narrowing at me, her hands folded in front of her chest like a strict teacher enquiring her student.


    "You have a boyfriend, right? And yesterday was a Moon Festival... so you two..."


    "Alice, it¡¯s not like that..." I interrupted her before she could reach some absurd conclusion.


    Damn! I was caught. But I had to deny it. We had not yet decided on revealing it to anyone. I could feel the gazes of the other five on me. Alice was loud enough to alert their hearing senses.


    "You have a boyfriend?" A familiar voice came through. "Whoa! What a great news! Congrattions, Eira."


    Sophia. Top to bottom covered in high brand things. A stylist top, paired with mini skirt, knee length long leather boots in high heels and jewellery.


    No wonder Alice always called her - Brand Factory.


    And Damn, she had to hear it of all people. Now everyone would know about me having a boyfriend.


    I shook my head to deny, but before that Alice stepped between us.


    "What are you doing here, Sophia?" Alice asked, her tone displeased. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t invited.


    Meanwhile, I looked at him for a moment to know what he must be thinking. But he was calm. I let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oh, I got to know Kael was here, so I came," she replied and looked at Kael. "Aunt told me."


    He didn¡¯t reply or react, as if unbothered with what she did.


    "This bitch alwayses sniffing here, as if a dog, not a wolf," Alice whispered to me. "And her sniffing always ends here, forcing us to bear with her nonsense. Bitch."


    I smiled lightly, as Alice never liked having Sophia around but tolerated her for the obvious reason. Kael¡¯s and his mother.


    "Kael, what did you do for the Moon Festival?" we heard Sophia ask him as she settled in the chair, keeping her expensive branded bag on the table. "And you four as well."


    "Slept!" all five of them replied together.


    "With each other," Lucian added. "As no she-wolf is worth sleeping with."


    Damn! That was a tight p for her, as she was considered the most desirable. Her face twisted for a moment, but she smiled. "You friends are unique."


    An usual way to get over her insult.


    Alice chuckled. "Thank God I am their sister, so their words never hurt me." Then she looked at me. "Don¡¯t feel bad. You are like a sister to them as well, so those words are not for you."


    I hummed quietly as I thought, ¡¯Sister? Maybe to other four, but to him. After thest night, we are close to being mates now.¡¯


    "Are you two done yet?" Jennifer¡¯s voice came through.


    "Yes, Mom," Alice replied, and we hurried to work.


    All of us had breakfast together, enjoying the talk, but Sophia had to dig up what was buried.


    "So who¡¯s your boyfriend, Eira?" she asked. "What does he do?"


    I almost felt choked with the food in my mouth. Alice patted my back and handed me water. I could feel all of their gazes on me. Damn! What should I do now?


    I had a few sips. "Just someone you don¡¯t know."


    "Oh, so you indeed have a boyfriend," Sophia pressed on. "So did you spend the Moon Festival with him? Well, I hope you do remember you are still a minor..."


    I looked back at her, my gaze displeased. This time she was clearly crossing her boundaries. "I don¡¯t find it necessary to tell anything to anyone."


    "Oh! I was just curious..." Sophia tried to exin, as no one asked Eira anything either.


    "I think you should focus on eating, Sophia," Alice said. "It¡¯s not every day my mom cooks it."


    I had my head lowered, eating quietly.


    Jennifer must have sensed my awkwardness, so as she served more soup in my bowl, she said, "It¡¯s totally alright to keep your matters private."


    I looked at her. She smiled and said, "Eat well. As Alice said, I don¡¯t cook it always."


    I smiled back. "Thank you, aunty."


    Jennifer looked back at Alice. "I wished my daughter had something to keep private as well."


    Alice turned to Jennifer. "Mom. I could have, but I can¡¯t, thanks to you."


    "What did I do?" Jennifer asked.


    "You are the one to bless me with such two devil-like brothers who won¡¯t let any boy wander around me. I wasn¡¯t even allowed to attend the Moon Festival. If this continues, I am sure I will spend my life alone, mateless, and being an old nanny of my brothers¡¯ kids. Such is my life."


    It made others smile. She was always this drama queen, and we loved her for this.


    "You can have a mate, but after a few more years," Lucian said.


    "And only the one we approve of," Jason added.


    She sighed helplessly. "That guarantees my eternal bachelorhood."


    (shback Over)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 123: Who Is Ray?

    <h4>Chapter 123: Who Is Ray?</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    There wasplete silence after what Roman said.


    By now every one of us knew well, we had lost that old Eira. We wouldn¡¯t see her the same ever again.


    "Now I think about it, we should have gone to meet her in the prison at least once back then," Roman said, "Though we wouldn¡¯t have trusted her, still...."


    He then looked at me. "Not you and Lucian or Jason, as I could understand your reason for not wanting to see her, but at least I should have gone."


    My world fell utterly silent. Because I didn¡¯t have the courage to admit to them or to myself that in fact I went to see her after I got revenge on our enemies. And then what happened.


    Damn it! My pain and hatred back then surely got the worst of me.


    But sooner orter I will have to tell them. I wasn¡¯t sure how they will react.


    Roman turned to Rafe. "We two should have tried it."


    Rafe said nothing and looked away. He always chose silence over revealing what was in his mind.


    Roman¡¯s gaze shifted to Lucian and Jason, but both of them avoided his eyes, as if hiding something.


    "What?" Roman pressed. "I¡¯m not saying you should have gone to her. I understand your situation back then..."


    "We went to see her," Lucian finally admitted, his voice low. "After we buried our mother, we couldn¡¯t contain our anger..." He trailed off.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you two hurt her," Roman asked.


    "What else were we supposed to do with the murderer of our sister and mother?" Jason snapped, defensive. "Praise her? Thank her for destroying our lives? At that time, everything was against her."


    Roman sighed, remembering the chaos and pain of back then. "Alright. Until we uncover everything, all I want is for none of us to treat her badly. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt¡ªand I don¡¯t want to add to the burden of guilt we¡¯re already carrying, in case she is truly innocent."


    Fortunately, we all agreed as we felt the same.


    I was sure, just like me others were hoping for her innocence, and the clear proof of it was how desperately everyone was going after finding the truth.


    My brothers had left after we discussed the next steps, leaving me alone with her. I felt lost, unsure of what to do or how to even speak to her.


    Seeing her broken again, begging to be allowed to die, tore at my heart. The pain ran too deep, the same ache I had carried for the past six years.


    ording to our findings, she appearedpletely innocent in the matter of providing information to our enemies. Yet, the video with Keiren left too many questions unanswered. Why was she connected to him in this way? Why would Keiren im it was all her doing, even sending us the video himself?


    Keiren had never mentioned Sophia. What was his n, and what was the true motive behind it? Or was someone else pulling the strings from the shadows, framing Eira intentionally, for reasons only they understood?


    A new name had now surfaced¡ªthe Alpha of the Ravenw pack¡ªand with it came even more questions.


    Even if Eira were not a traitor, she could not be considered innocent in Alice¡¯s death. I had to weigh Lucian and Jason¡¯s perspective before I could even think about dering her meless.


    Had someone set her up to kill Alice? And if so, why Alice? What connection did Alice have to all of this?


    The more answers emerged, the deeper the mystery became.


    If she were found to be entirely innocent and had suffered for nothing, I would never forgive myself. I might never even be worthy of her forgiveness. Still, I prayed for her innocence, even if it meant carrying a lifetime of guilt and hatred from her.


    All I wanted now was to stop her suffering. If there were any way to make it right for her, even at the cost of my own life, I would do it. I wanted her to be like she had been before, though I knew that could never happen.


    I moved closer to the bed. Her eyes were closed, probably asleep. Liam had made sure she had enough medication to keep her drowsy, preventing her from harming herself in this fragile state.


    While she slept, I could at least be near her, aposite to how distant we were when she was awake.


    Just as I reached the bed, I saw her shifting restlessly in her sleep. Her brows were knitted, her lips murmuring something I couldn¡¯t quite catch, and tears began to roll down the corners of her eyes.


    I slowly sat on the edge of the bed and took her hand in mine, hoping she could feel that she was not alone in whatever nightmare gued her. Her fingers clenched mine tightly as her distress grew.


    "Don¡¯t leave me... please... I¡¯m sorry..."


    I leaned closer to hear her more clearly, and then I caught it.


    "Ray... Don¡¯t... please..."


    The words were barely formed, yet that name rang clear.


    Ray?


    Who was it?


    We didn¡¯t have anyone by that name in our circle. Could it be the man we were searching for, her child¡¯s father?


    "Ray..." she repeated, her voice desperate, and started to cry quietly in her sleep, as though in unbearable pain.


    It was infuriating to see her longing for someone else, yet I swallowed my bitterness. Perhaps in the past six years, she had found a support in him, and she clung to that memory. Or she still loved him, longed for him, and just pretended to hate him to protect him from us.


    Gosh! These twisted conclusions, changing even now and then with so much overthinking out of jealousy was going to make me crazy. The thought of her loving some man and that man wasn¡¯t me, was infuriating.


    <i>¡¯I need to keep calm,¡¯ I assured myself. ¡¯I need to wait till all the findings are there. I need to stop getting jealous and overthinking.¡¯</i>


    I lifted my other hand to gently wipe the tears from her cheeks. She tugged at my hand tightly, as if afraid I might leave, though I knew it wasn¡¯t for me she held on so fiercely¡ªit was for Ray.


    Still, I pushed that thought aside. Comforting her was my priority. We would find this Rayter, and decide what needed to be done.


    I picked up the remote from the bedside table and turned off the lights. It waste, and it was time to rest. I would sleep with her, just like that night in my room, in my bed.


    The hospital bed wasn¡¯trge, but it was enough for the two of us. I pulled her close, holding her as we shared the same thin sheets. My presence seemed to calm her, and in return, her warmth and scentforted me.


    Her scent... it had always drawn me, pulling me closer in ways I had never been able to resist. I had missed it so much. I had missed her.


    But the hatred within me had burned all that I ever felt in the past.


    She settled against me just as she was meant to, and before long, her breaths evened out. Even in sleep, she murmured that name again, a soft repetition that echoed in the quiet room.


    ¡¯Ray!¡¯ I repeated this name in my mind, ¡¯Need to find the bastard.¡¯


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 124: Ray Is Her Son’s Name

    <h4>Chapter 124: Ray Is Her Son¡¯s Name</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    The next morning, when I opened my eyes, I didn¡¯t leave the bed before she woke, unlike that night when she had slept in my room. Instead, Iy still, watching her. Her frail face had lost everything it once carried¡ªher innocence, her charm¡ªyet to me she was still beautiful.


    Lying on my side, I studied her as if I could memorize every detail, not even wanting to blink. Her small body was curled toward me, close enough that I could almost feel her warmth. I wondered what she would do if she woke now and saw me like this. How would she react?


    Would she react like before, as though I were a monster she needed to escape?


    And, I didn¡¯t know I was going to get the answer just in a few moments.


    She stirred, her brows knitting faintly before her eyes fluttered open. I didn¡¯t move. I wanted her to see me here, to face the reality that I wasn¡¯t leaving. Running was no longer an option for her. She was mine, whether she liked it or not.


    Her gaze cleared, settling on me. And what I expected never came. There was no fear.


    Instead, she stared back at me with an expression t and cold, her voice hoarse and unfeeling as she said, "If you¡¯re waiting to fuck me, do it already and get lost."


    Damn! This hurt more than if she had reacted the other way. Scared of me, angry at me, or anything but this...


    My expression hardened, my voice cold. "If I truly wanted to fuck you, I wouldn¡¯t wait for you to wake up, nor would I bother asking for your permission. So don¡¯t give me that shit you give to others." I rose from the bed, my patience fraying.


    I didn¡¯t want to say it this way, but she was checking my patience. And what infuriated me most was how she was so good with Roman, while I was the one looking after her here and didn¡¯t hurt her even once like Lucian and Jason, who tortured her a few days back.


    Couldn¡¯t she see I meant her no harm? That I wasn¡¯t the monster she painted me to be? Was being a ck wolf truly such a sin?


    Instead, being a ck wolf was what made me the strongest, and I could protect her from the council and other treacherous Alphas who might hurt her in ways she wouldn¡¯t begin to imagine. I wanted to protect her even when I didn¡¯t know she was innocent, but all she saw was a monster in me.


    I called for the nurse to take care of her and went to the bathroom. I didn¡¯t want to hear anything more from her that might anger me more.


    Getting ready, leaving her to the nurse, I busied myself in my work in the side room, while keeping watch on her through the ss partition.


    After an hour, Liam came to see her for a routine check-up. I went there as well.


    She didn¡¯t look at Liam either. Since the day she med Liam for telling us about her child, she seemed to have hated him more.


    "You are recovering really well," Liam said to her, "Seems like your wolf got theforting sleep throughout the night."


    She didn¡¯t respond or react as if Liam was talking to the wall.


    But I knew why her wolf wasforted. I was the reason. And I am d it helped her just the way I thought.


    Liam didn¡¯t mind her and turned to me, "You can take her home in the noon."


    I hummed, and Liam added, "The doctor I was talking about, we can take her to now."


    We had decided to show Eira to the psychiatrist to treat her mental condition.


    After half an hour, the nurse took her in the wheelchair to Liam¡¯s office. Thedy doctor, I, was sitting in Liam¡¯s chair as she weed Eira with a smile.


    "Good to see you, Eira," I said as the nurse stopped the wheelchair in front of the desk and left.


    Liam and I watched her from the other room, beyond the ss window.


    Eira didn¡¯t respond to the doctor. She would let us move her around anywhere without any protest, but her mind was hers to control.


    The doctor kept her calm and pleasantposure as she flipped through the pages of Eira¡¯s file. "Hmm... You had a procedure yesterday. Looking at you, I can tell you are doing good. That¡¯s in fact a good sign for your physical state."


    Eira didn¡¯t respond and, as usual, looked beyond the window. Her usual way of ignoring others.


    The doctor directed all her attention to her and said, "Outside, the weather is indeed beautiful today. What do you think?"


    Silence.


    "You can tell me what¡¯s going on in your mind at this moment, so maybe we can have a nice conversation," the doctor continued, not giving up.


    "I was wondering if that window is locked and if I can manage to jump down it" Eira finally spoke, her gaze on the window. "I can tell the floor is high enough to kill someone with a single jump."


    She was suicidal as if it was the only goal of her life.


    I could see the doctor¡¯s expression change for a moment, but she collected herself and smiled. "I am afraid that you won¡¯t seed, as the window is securely locked."


    "Bastards!" Eira cursed.


    We had made sure to lock windows of any room she was taken to.


    "Hmm, whoever locked the window, indeed deserve cursing," the doctor said, "They should have thought about not locking windows when the weather is so beautiful outside. That would call for a perfect jump and pleasant death as well. Tsk! Such a bummer."


    Eira finally looked at the doctor, a middle-aged woman, an experienced psychologist.


    She offered Eira a smile and said, "So, how about we talk about something else as the n of jumping the window is not for today? Maybe you can tell me more about yourself."


    Eira frowned at her friendliness and once more looked toward the window.


    The doctor didn¡¯t give up. She stood up from the chair, went to stand by the window, and looked outside just like Eira.


    She then turned to look at her, facing her back to the window, and said, "Eira, I know you have gone through so much pain in past years, and I am sorry for that. But how about you give yourself another chance? I want to help you. For that, we can start with something good that you treasure and try to recall any of your precious memories?"


    Eira didn¡¯t respond.


    The doctor turned to face the window again and continued, "Alright! Let¡¯s start with the precious memory I have in my life. Maybeter you can think of yours."


    It felt more like a friendly chat than a doctor-and-patient routine.


    Not waiting for Eira, the doctor went on, "I have many bad and good memories like anyone, but if I have to choose the most precious one, then it¡¯s when I gave birth to my daughter, my first child."


    At this, there was finally a reaction from Eira. She looked at her doctor, her hands gripping the chair¡¯s handrest. The doctor had finally caught her attention.


    I continued, still looking outside, her tone calm, "It¡¯s been fifteen years, and she will be an adult in theing months, but even now that moment is still fresh to me, as if it happened just yesterday. It was a painful delivery, but all was worth it the moment I saw her. I held her tiny body in my hands, her sweet smell still fresh in my mind. I held her close to my chest and felt like I had everything in life I could ever want. She was so beautiful that I named her right there, with the first name that came to my mind..."


    "Ray," Eira spoke up.


    She was looking at her hands as if she were holding her child, tears rolling down her eyes as she mumbled again, "Ray..."


    It was as if the doctor¡¯s words had reminded her of her own moments when she gave birth to her son. The doctor finally turned to look at her.


    Liam and I looked at each other. She had finally reacted to something.


    And most importantly, I understood¡ª <i>Ray is her son¡¯s name.</i>


    In her sleep, she was missing and longing for her son, not for some bastard the way I had thought.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 125: She Will Never Be The Woman She Once Was

    <h4>Chapter 125: She Will Never Be The Woman She Once Was</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    The doctor pulled a chair and sat before Eira, herposure steady and calm. She watched Eira weep, clutching the emptiness in her arms as though she still held her child there, gazing down at him as if he had never left.


    The sight tore into me. My throat tightened, my chest felt unbearably heavy, and my eyes burned.


    If only that incident didn¡¯t happen in the past, if only she wasn¡¯t framed. Perhaps today she would be holding our child instead, and we would be living the happy life together. Because she was meant to be fine. Our fates had already decided it.


    At the same time, the thought of having a child with her overwhelmed me. I wished I could look forward to that future, but I knew it would take time. She needed healing, not only in her body, but deep within her broken spirit.


    "His name is Ray?" the doctor asked gently.


    Liam had already exined Eira¡¯s condition, and that she had once borne a child.


    Eira nodded, tears streaking down her pale cheeks.


    "How did it feel to hold him?" the doctor pressed softly.


    "Small... beautiful..." Eira choked, her words faltering. "But... they took him away. They didn¡¯t let me... see him again..."


    "Why?" the doctor asked.


    Eira shook her head, silent for a moment. Then she whispered, broken and trembling, "They said... they would let me see him if I obeyed them for five years..." Her sobs deepened, raw and aching. "But... they sold me again... never showed me my son... Bastards... liars..."


    My fists clenched.


    Those bastards had yed with her. They had used her desperate hope of meeting her son one day as a leverage against her to make her submit to them, when they had already sold the child. They had toyed with her emotions so badly.


    Bastards. I will see to it that everyst one of them dies a brutal death. I am sure most of them had already taken down by Jason and Lucian and their anger, the rest, will fall into my hands.


    "I understand your pain. I am a mother as well," the doctor said gently. "But don¡¯t worry. We will find your son. Soon..."


    "No." Eira shook her head violently, her tears falling faster. "I don¡¯t want to... they will kill him... I don¡¯t want to see him die in front of me. I don¡¯t want to see him anymore. I don¡¯t..."


    "No one will kill him," the doctor tried to assure her, but Eira¡¯s words came sharp and broken.


    "I don¡¯t want him to grow up among monsters... and turn into another monster. I wish... I wish he would die soon... and then I will follow him... We will meet there one day..."


    The doctor was struck silent. What mother would wish for her child¡¯s death? We had the same thought when she said the same in front of us brothers. She wanted her son to die.


    Yet, looking at Eira, she could understand the depth of despair that had twisted her hope into something this dark.


    "Eira," she spoke softly, "though you have suffered, that does not mean the entire world is evil."


    "All are monsters..." Eira cried out bitterly. "...Bloody monsters!..."


    "Eira..."


    But Eira only broke down further, her sobs turning louder until her words were lost in anguish. She was no longer in any condition to listen.


    The doctor paused and let her weep, finally turning her gaze toward the window, silently signaling to us that the session was over.


    I could not hold myself back any longer, my chest tight with helplessness. All I wanted was to take her into my arms,fort her. Without waiting for the nurse to take her back, I went to her.


    I bent down, lifted her frail body into my arms, and walked out, holding her against me as if I could shield her from every cruel memory. She sobbed against my chest, her eyes closed, her tears soaking through my shirt. Each tear cut into me, each shudder of her fragile body echoing in my own heart.


    Back in her room, I sat on the bed with her still in my arms, settling her into myp. I wrapped her tightly within my embrace, unwilling to let go, while her face rested against my shoulder. Her grief seeped into me, and I carried it as my own.


    I wanted to tell her I would bring her son back, but I could not. Fear held me back. What if the child we had traced was not hers? What if the clues we followed were false, nted by enemies to mislead us? We had to be certain before we gave her hope.


    To raise it, only to shatter it again, would destroy her beyond repair. It was better to act in silence and give her the truth when we had it, rather than feed her dreams that would turn into nightmares.


    She soon drifted into sleep in my arms. Iid her gently upon the bed and left the nurse by her side while I returned to the doctor.


    Liam was still there, likely discussing her condition.


    I sank into the chair across from them as the doctor continued exin me, her voice steady and clinical, until one sentence froze me in ce.


    "...and she is highly suicidal," she said, pausing as though to weigh my reaction. "You must have realised it already."


    "I know," I answered quietly. "She has tried to take her life multiple times, and it doesn¡¯t seem like she will ever stop."


    The doctor hummed in acknowledgment. My chest tightened and I forced myself to speak again. "What can we do to change her? I will do anything. I don¡¯t want her to die. I..." The words caught in my throat, refusing to pass the weight pressing there. "You must have a way, as her doctor."


    The doctor¡¯s gaze softened with a shadow of pity. "We will try to heal her," she said, "but you must understand¡ªher soul is shattered like a mirror. No matter how much one tries to piece it together, the cracks remain, and some shards are crushed entirely that they cannot be recovered."


    "I understand," I murmured, though the words burned me.


    "We can guide her away from suicide, help her to find reasons to live," the doctor continued. "But I will not give you false hope, Alpha Kael. She will never again be the woman she once was, the one you must have known in the past."


    I hummed as I knew this already.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 126: She Might Kill Her Own Child

    <h4>Chapter 126: She Might Kill Her Own Child</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    "There will be days she is too weak, and days she will stand so strong you may not know how to deal with her. Her mind will remain vtile for a long time, or maybe forever. You must ept this broken version of her if you wish to keep her with you."


    "As long as she stops attempting suicide, I am fine with any version of her," I said firmly. "Tell me what we must do to drive those thoughts out of her mind."


    "The root of everything lies in the pain and suffering she has endured through the years," the doctor replied. "She has locked it all away. She trusts no one, sees no hope. She lives like the walking dead. First, we must free her mind from the prison of that pain."


    "How do we do that?" I asked.


    "By making her face it, making her talk about it. She needs to express what she has buried so deeply. It must be allowed to flow out," the doctor exined, then asked, "Have there been any instances that provoked strong reactions in her?"


    I gave a short nod. "Twice. Once when she happened to see her own abuse video, and again when we spoke of her child."


    "Both are precisely the keys," the doctor said. "They strike at her deepest wounds. Once she begins to release that pain and somewhat heals, the second step is to reunite her with her son¡ªif he can be found and if it is possible."


    "I will do that," I assured her.


    "Not yet," the doctor warned, her tone firm. "It would not be good for a child to be near a mother who is unstable. Though she loves her child, that love can be dangerous for them both. There is a real chance she might try to end both their lives together."


    And here I was thinking of running her with her son soon to make her feel better.


    The doctor continued, "You saw yourself how she spoke of wanting her son to die as well and meet him in afterlife. In her mind, this world holds no worth. She believes strongly in afterlife. And we cannot risk her acting on that belief and harm her own child."


    Her words chilled me. I never could guess her situation was this bad. She was dying every day while breathing, that¡¯s why she cared for nothing.


    "I will keep that in mind," I said atst. "I will not bring her son to her until she is ready."


    The doctor gave me an proving hum.


    We discussed further on how to make her release her pain and we had a n after a long talk.


    "...It will be truly painful for her, but we have to do it," the doctor said. "And I will be around as well, so she should be fine."


    I hummed again. I had to tell my brothers about it.


    ----


    <strong>Rafe¡¯s POV</strong>


    I came to the prison administration office to get Eira¡¯s file. My arrival wasn¡¯t informed, so ultimately everyone was shocked and somewhat terrified to see one of their five Alphas. I could smell the fear even from the distance.


    They feared me more because, to those loser wolves, I was a Vampire¡ªthe kind that didn¡¯t sit well with them.


    <i>Fuckers! As if I am going to drain them dry of their filthy blood.</i>


    "A-Alpha Rafe, wee," one of the suckers said.


    "Where is the main officer?" I asked and entered the main office area.


    Before he could answer, the main officer showed up and, just like the previous one, he weed me with wariness as if I was here to bring disaster to their heads.


    "I want a certain case file from six years back," I told him as I entered his office, with him following me, while I settled in his chair, my legs stretched on his work desk.


    "Yes, Alpha. Please tell me which one?" the officer said.


    "Eira Caldwell," I told him. "You get only five minutes for that." I looked at my old, almost ancient-looking wristwatch. "And your time starts now."


    The officer ran out while I told the other one, "And you. Get the one who was in charge of the case."


    The other one quickly ran out.


    I closed my eyes and rested my head back in the chair, my sharp hearing senses zeroed in on the almost non-existing sound of my watch¡¯s hands.


    Tick! Tick!


    "Five... Four... Three... Two..."


    "Alpha, here is the file," the officer hurried inside the office.


    I opened my eyeszily and looked at him. "You just saved your blood."


    He controlled his wariness and handed me the file. I got it and looked through it. "Where is her blood report?" I looked at him.


    "It¡¯s... it must be there, Alpha..."


    I tossed the file on the table. "Do you think my eyes can only see the blood rushing through your veins and not what¡¯s in this file?"


    "Apologies, Alpha." He picked up the file and realised there was no blood report. "As per the strict protocol, the blood and physical tests are always performed on the... but why is it missing here?"


    "Are you seeking the answer from me?" I asked coldly.


    "No, Alpha... I..."


    Just then a man entered the office¡ªthe same officer from the video who interrogated Eira.


    "Alpha Rafe," he offered a professional bow.


    The first one turned to him. "You were the officer in charge of this case. Why is there no blood report?"


    He looked through the file and then looked at me. "Alpha, her blood was indeed taken for the test. That same night, the entire pack was in chaos, and instead of paying attention to her, every one of us had to enter the fight with the enemy. And after that, we all were dealing with chaos and going after our enemies. Later Alpha Kael dered her a culprit, as we all knew what she did, so there was no more need for wasting time on anything."


    I couldn¡¯t fault him, as we were all the same in that regard.


    "Blood was sent for a test, that means reports were made?" I asked.


    "That should be the case. We have to check the hospital record from six years back," he said. "I will get it for you."


    "No need," I replied and stood up. I didn¡¯t have time to waste on their snail like pace.


    I headed straight to the hospital. Not just Eira, but I had to get Alice¡¯s blood test reports as well. The way Alice was terrified and asking Eira to save her, I was sure something was wrong there too.


    I had to go through the hospital archives. Fortunately, they had at least conducted the tests. With the reports, I went straight to Kael.


    I met him in the corridor. "Are youing from the doctor?" I asked, his expression serious.


    He hummed and looked at the envelope in my hand.


    "Her case file and the blood reports," I told him as I handed him one file.


    Kael quickly opened it while I told him, "She was indeed drugged."


    Kael¡¯s hand froze for a moment, but he read the report anyway.


    "Not just her, but Alice as well," I said and showed him another file¡ªAlice¡¯s case file. "The same drug was given to both of them."


    The veins on Kael¡¯s hands tightened as he heard it. I could feel the anger inside him, the same as mine when I first read the reports.

 Chapter 127: Do You Regret It, Kael?

    <h4>Chapter 127: Do You Regret It, Kael?</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    "Anything else besides this?" I asked Rafe, my eyes narrowing slightly as I studied him. I knew how skilled he was when it came to digging for the truth.


    "I recovered all the physical evidence," he said, his tone calm but sharp. "That includes Eira and Alice¡¯s cellphones. They¡¯re in bad condition, but I¡¯ll try to extract whatever data I can. If both Alice and Eira ended up there, it wasn¡¯t by chance. Someone arranged it. Any suspicious call or message might lead us to the one pulling the strings."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "And the gun she used. We need to track down who it belongs to, and how she got it."


    As expected, Rafe was thorough. His expertise with tech would prove invaluable now.


    "Grimhaze," I muttered, reading the name printed across the toxicology report. "It causes hallucinations."


    "Yes," Rafe confirmed. "But Lucian¡¯s the better one to exin its full effects. Once he¡¯s back, I¡¯ll show him the report."


    I closed the file with a low hum of acknowledgment. "If Jason and Lucian find out that Alice was drugged too, they might lose control. They¡¯ll chase their leads recklessly, desperate for revenge. Make sure they don¡¯t act on impulse. Let me know the moment anything changes."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Rafe said, his voice steady with assurance.


    He was quiet by nature, detached even, but I never doubted his sense of duty. He understood what needed to be done, and he never hesitated.


    "How is she?" he asked after a beat, his gaze shifting toward the closed door of Eira¡¯s hospital room.


    I sighed softly. "We¡¯re taking her home at noon. We¡¯ll speak then."


    Rafe gave a small nod, and together we stepped into the room.


    Eira was asleep, her figure lying still under the pale sheets. The nurse stood as we entered, offered a polite nod, and quietly excused herself.


    I made my way to the couch, ready to sit, but something unexpected caught my eye¡ªRafe didn¡¯t follow. Instead, he walked to her bedside.


    He stood there, silently watching her. If anyone else had been here, they would have teased him, throwing jabs about how her scent should have driven him away by now. But I didn¡¯t say a word.


    Because I knew better.


    Her scent wasn¡¯t unpleasant to him. Quite the opposite, in fact. If he had found it repulsive, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the same room for even a second. That was how Rafe was¡ªhe either liked something or he didn¡¯t. There was no middle ground. No tolerance. Nopromise.


    But for his sake, we chose to believe what he said.


    His voice, low and quiet, broke the silence. "Was she crying?"


    I hummed softly in response to his question.


    For the first time, I saw him express his concern for her openly. Not through his usual savage manner, where he masked his care behind disdain and coldness towards her. But behind that disdain, there had always been hints, subtle signs of a buried tenderness.


    He didn¡¯t speak again, yet I caught the slight movement of his hand as he reached out and gently wiped the still moist corner of her eye with his thumb. His red eyes, typically devoid of feeling, there was a tenderness in them I had never seen before.


    "Now that we know she might bepletely innocent," he said, still gazing at her, "do you regret it now, Kael?"


    He didn¡¯t even nce at me when he asked.


    "I indeed regret not looking deeper into the matter back then," I replied quietly. "She shouldn¡¯t have suffered this way."


    He turned to face me, his eyes locking with mine. "Is that the only regret you have?"


    The intensity of his gaze caught me off guard.


    I paused, uncertain. "What do you mean?"


    He stared at me for a moment more before saying, "Nothing," with a dismissive shake of his head.


    His eyes lingered on her a moment longer before he told me, "I¡¯m leaving."


    Without another word, he turned and walked out, leaving behind a strange silence... and a gnawing question in my mind.


    <i>Does he know? No... there¡¯s no way he does. I never told anyone.</i>


    ---


    By afternoon, I brought Eira back home.


    She had been silent ever since she woke up¡ªretreating once again into that quiet world of hers. There was no trace of her pain and how she cried a few hours ago.


    The doctor was right, we needed to unlock what¡¯s keeping her trapped. She couldn¡¯t go like this forever. And dying? Not even in her dream. I won¡¯t let her.


    On the drive back, she sat beside me in the car, her gaze distant, fixed outside the window as the trees and sky passed by unnoticed.


    When we reached the house, I stepped out first and opened her door, reaching to help her. But she brushed my hand away and got out on her own.


    "You¡¯re not allowed to walk for long," I said as I scooped her into my arms. "Be patient for a day or two."


    She struggled briefly, instinctively resisting, but soon gave in and let me carry her.


    Roman was already waiting in the drawing room. It seemed he had left the office early today, just to be here before she returned.


    Rafe was already home, seated in the drawing room, working intently with a set of toolsid out in front of him. He was focused on extracting data from the physical evidence he had recovered.


    "You¡¯re home?" Roman said as he walked toward us.


    Eira didn¡¯t spare him so much as a nce. Her eyes flicked around the room, searching¡ªnot for him, but for something else.


    Of course. Her pets.


    <strong>Miao!</strong>


    At Vixen¡¯s familiar cry, Eira immediately began to squirm in my arms. I sighed and set her down as the cat came bounding toward us.


    Before Eira could even take a step, Vixen leapt into her arms, and she caught her with practiced ease. Without acknowledging either of us, she turned and made her way to her usual corner, cradling her preciouspanion.


    Damn cat. Always craving Eira¡¯s attention like she fucking owned her. What an eyesore.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 128: Clever Fucker!

    <h4>Chapter 128: Clever Fucker!</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    Roman followed after her quietly to her ce. "I¡¯ve set up a cushioned space for you," he said, gesturing to the arrangement by therge ss window. "You can sit or lie downfortably. Vixen can¡¯t be exposed to the cold for long. If she stays on the floor with you, it¡¯ll affect her health¡ªand her babies."


    Without protest, Eira settled into the space he had prepared. A soft mattress was spread across the floor,yered with warm, thick sheets and a backrest ced just right. Roman had taken care of every detail.


    Of course he had. The bastard always had a ir for doing the right thing at the right time. He must havee home early just to arrange all this, knowing she would want to sit here.


    No one would believe this was the same man who used to bully Eira relentlessly, the same man she once despised with a passion. And yet now, he was turning into the epitome of chivalry¡ªgentle, attentive, protective.


    "Clever fucker, isn¡¯t he?" Rafe¡¯s voice reached me as he looked up from his tools, eyes flicking toward me with that ever-present glint of amusement.


    "This will keep Vixen warm too." Once more Roman¡¯s voice got my attention.


    He had picked up a warm fleece nket and gently draped it over her shoulders.


    Bastard really knew how to use her pets against her. And I couldn¡¯t even pull that off. I am the most powerful Alpha, but was I that useless at these things?


    "Staring at him isn¡¯t going to teach you his tricks," came Rafe¡¯s mockingment once more.


    I shot him a sharp re, my voice cold, "Focus on your work. I want results. Soon."


    He didn¡¯t even look up. Just smirked as he continued tinkering with the equipment andmented again, "Tsk! The burn is real."


    I wanted to kick him¡ªhard, but I stood up and walked away, heading straight to my room, unwilling to let anyone see the emotions boiling in me.


    ----


    Evening arrived, and with it came Lucian and Jason. Once they were seated, Iid out everything¡ªfrom the hospital visit to the toxicology reports, from the evidence Rafe retrieved to our growing suspicions.


    As Roman listened, he leaned forward slightly and said, "I¡¯ve heard her say that name in her sleep. A few times, actually. But I didn¡¯t mention it before... I thought you guys might get angry, thinking she was still dreaming of another man. I didn¡¯t want to trigger any reactions from you when all of you were already being an ass towards her."


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯d had that exact thought when I first heard her murmur the name. While Roman and I could keep our assumptions to ourselves, we couldn¡¯t say the same about Lucian and Jason. Especially Lucian. His temper was a different beast altogether.


    Roman added with a relieved breath, "Thankfully, it turns out the name she kept whispering¡ªRay¡ªis her son."


    Lucian was now poring over the medical report, his sharp eyes scanning every line. A shadow passed over his face.


    "Grimhaze?" he muttered under his breath, fists clenching tightly. "How fucking dare they?"


    Jason took the report from him, reading it carefully. His expression turned grim.


    "Alice feared scorpions more than anything," Lucian said, voice rough. He sank into the sofa, elbows on his thighs, head bowed low. His entire body was tense, trembling with a rage he was trying to contain. "She must¡¯ve been terrified out of her goddamn mind. The bastards who gave her this drug... they¡¯re begging for a lifetime of suffering."


    "Is it really that potent?" I asked.


    Lucian nodded, jaw clenched. "Depending on the dosage and the person¡¯s mental state, yes. Seeing how Alice reacted in that video, screaming,pletely unhinged¡ªthey didn¡¯t go easy on her. With that much Grimhaze in her system, she would¡¯ve been hallucinating vividly, convinced those giant scorpions were trying to devour her."


    He exhaled shakily. "She¡¯s had that fear since she was a child. One stung her when she was little, and the trauma never left. She used to have nightmares about it."


    "No wonder she was screaming for help so desperately," Roman murmured.


    Lucian nodded. "This drug doesn¡¯t just bring your nightmares to life¡ªit breaks your mind. Weakens your sense of reality. It throws you into a spiral of fear so intense, your body believes it¡¯s dying. It¡¯s not just a trip. It leaves a mark. Even after the drug fades, the visions, the fear¡ªthey can linger for life. People end up permanently traumatized, stuck in a loop of the same fucking nightmares."


    "If Eira was given the same drug, shouldn¡¯t she be seeing spiders instead of a ck wolf?" Roman asked.


    "But she¡¯s also afraid of ck wolves. That¡¯s why she was scared of Kael the day she saw him in his wolf form," Jason added, his expressions serious as if recalling something forgotten.


    Lucian hummed, eyes narrowing in thought. "There must be a reason she saw ck wolves instead of spiders. That¡¯s not random. It feels like selective fear¡ªinduced, perhaps, by someone... or something."


    "You mean someone manipted her mind that she¡¯d only hallucinate a ck wolf?" Rafe asked, ncing up from his tools.


    "That seems to be the case," Lucian replied, reaching over and picking up the gun from the table among the rest of the evidence. He held it with care, eyes studying every curve and detail. "And I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it¡¯s the same person who handed her this weapon."


    He turned the gun over in his hands once more. "I¡¯m taking this with me."


    Rafe gave a small nod, offering no protest. Lucian was, after all, the best among us when it came to analyzing something like this¡ªespecially when emotion was involved.


    But then Lucian¡¯s gaze shifted to me.


    "I still want to test a drug on her," he said bluntly. "I need to know what she sees this time. Will it be a ck wolf... or a spider?"


    I gave a slow nod. "The doctor mentioned we need to trigger an emotional response. Shake her mind enough to stir those suppressed memories. If this test can help us get there... then so be it."


    "But, just a little you have to use," Jason added. "Overdose might harm her."


    Lucian assured, "Just enough to trigger her fear. And, I will give her an antidote quickly. Won¡¯t let it harm her. You can trust my skills in drugs."


    Everyone agreed to his demand.


    "Do it tomorrow," I instructed with following deration. "And, tonight she is going to stay with me."


    They looked at me in shock. I didn¡¯t find it necessary to exin them why, and none objected it.


    My wolfforted hers and turned it stronger to help her heal faster. If she was going to be tested with drugs tomorrow, she needed to be with me, her wolf needed to be with mine.

 Chapter 129: The Effect Of The Drugs

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Effect Of The Drugs</h4>


    <strong>Keal¡¯s POV</strong>


    Eira had fallen asleep in that soft mattress by the ss window. Her pets huddled by her side. I went to her and gently carried her in my arms, making sure her sleep won¡¯t be disturbed.


    I could feel my four brothers¡¯ gazes on me as they must be still surprised at my actions. But I chose to ignore them, while they didn¡¯t dare ask me a thing.


    Inside my room, I ced her in the bed. Another night I would be spending with her, a peaceful night and devoid of any torment that I had been going through for the past six years.


    Now I know the reason of that pain. I truly deserved every bit of it.


    I turned off the lights, got into the bed, and as if staring to be closer to her since ages, I held her in my arms. Surrounded by her presence, her scent, the world felt quiet and peaceful.


    I could hear my wolf letting out a soft growl of contentment. He was at a peace as well.


    It should have always been like this. Her and Me. It was meant to be.


    We were meant to be.


    ---


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    The next day, the drug Grimhaze was to be given to Eira. All of us were tense in our own ways, though no one dared to show it. We ced our trust in Lucian¡¯s judgment¡ªhe knew the effects of every drug, its risks, and its oues.


    She had spent the previous night in Kael¡¯s room. I did not know why he insisted on it, but he was our Alpha, and we followed him. Since learning she was not the reason behind his parents¡¯ ughter, he had grown softer toward her, almost protective.


    I could see the sincerity in his eyes, the desperate way he tried to win her attention. Yet he failed miserably each time. It was bothughable and pitiful, watching the proudest, most powerful Alpha lower himself for someone. Kael, who never bowed to anyone, had made Eira his exception.


    No doubt he must curse me to see how easily I got her attention. Well! He could take his time learning the things or two.


    Eira had breakfast in her usual ce, apart from us, ignoring my invitation without a second nce. No one pressed her further. She ate with her two pets, forming a quiet little family of her own. We let her be.


    Lucian had prepared her favorite chocte pancakes that morning. By fortune, the rest of us were allowed to share them as well.


    As I ate, my thoughts wandered to the moon festival. What should I give her? It would be the first time I ever bought a gift for a woman. I needed something she would not reject.


    "How long till the drug takes effect?" Kael asked Lucian.


    "After breakfast, she will feel sleepy for a while," Lucian answered calmly. "Then it will begin. Twenty minutes, at most, with the dose I gave her. We have to be gone before that."


    We hurried through the meal, though none of us truly ate. Soon, we left the house to avoid letting her sense our presence. But we did not leave entirely. Instead, we gathered in the security room, watching her through the glowing screens.


    The guards had been dismissed, and the five of us settled into the chairs, silent and tense.


    I shifted uneasily, eyes fixed on her image. "Don¡¯t you think one of us should stay nearby? Just in case she¡ª"


    "We are werewolves," Lucian cut me off sharply. "How long would it take to reach her at full speed? A few seconds?"


    "Well¡ª"


    "Stop acting like a weak human," he snapped, his voice thick with annoyance. "And don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re the only one who cares for her."


    "I have every right to act this way," I shot back, refusing to yield. "The way you bastards treated her, I can damn well say I¡¯m the only one who cares for her. You can shove your newly found care up your asses."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and I lifted a brow, daring him to deny the truth of my words.


    "Smug bastard," he muttered with a scowl. "Then go to her, if you want. If the n fails, we¡¯ll have to drug her again¡ªthanks to you."


    I exhaled sharply, leaning back. "Yeah, I¡¯ll stay put. But if things get out of hand, I¡¯ll go straight to her."


    Lucian did not argue further. His gaze shifted to Kael. "You, especially, must stay out of her sight until she calms."


    The flicker of pain in Kael¡¯s cold eyes did not escape me. Any one of us could go to her, but not him. To her, the creature she feared most was his kind¡ªa ck wolf.


    Kael hummed in reluctant agreement, his stare fixed on the screen where her image glowed, distant yet unbearably close.


    ----


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    I spent a quiet morning with my pets, eating together in our own little world. So much had happened these past few days, yet I did not wish to think about any of it. If I could have escaped into drugs again, lost myself in a haze where no pain or hurt existed, I would have weed it.


    Buttely, I found myself startled by a strange truth. My craving for those drugs had lessened.


    <i>Were they giving me some medicine to keep it in check?</i>


    I realized then that everyone else had vanished from the house. I had no idea where they had gone, nor did I care. I was d. d not to see those bastards, not to feel their presence pressing in on me.


    It was only me and my pets.


    A faint dizziness crept into my head. Perhaps it was the effect of the medicines they had been making me take.


    I reached down to stroke Vixen¡¯s soft back. "Don¡¯t go anywhere. Just y around here, alright?" My voice was soft, though the haze in my mind was deepening.


    Turning to the golden retriever, I murmured, "Fluffy, keep watch on her." He answered with a sharp bark, faithful as always.


    Vixen became absorbed in her new toys while Fluffy stationed himself firmly on the floor, eyes fixed protectively on her every move.


    I leaned back against the cushioned wall, closing my eyes for a moment, my head heavy.


    A sudden bark jolted me awake. Fluffy¡¯s growl was low and urgent. Blinking, I turned my gaze and found him snapping at Vixen, trying to stop the mischievous cat from straying too far.


    I almost smiled. <i>This naughty cat...</i>


    But then¡ª


    My blood ran cold.


    Just a few feet away from my pets, a monstrous ck wolf had appeared. Its massive form loomed in the room, shadows clinging to its terrifying frame. Its eyes, sharp and merciless, burned with a dangerous re fixed entirely on me.


    And a the next moment, a loud scream left my mouth that echoed in that space. But that wolf remained unaffected.


    My breath seized. I sank myself further back in where I was sitting. My eyes widened in horror, and my heart nearly stopped beating. A wave of panic and dread crashed over me. My body trembled uncontrobly as sweat broke out across my skin, each drop cold as ice.


    That ck wolf never broke his re. His eyes, burning with murderous intent, followed me as he took one heavy step forward. His intentions were clear¡ªhe wanted to kill me.


    My chest tightened with panic. Yet more than my own life, it was my pets I feared for.


    "Stay away!" I cried, my trembling voice barely escaping my throat.


    "Vixen, Fluffy, go! Run away!" My scream tore out, hoarse and desperate. "That wolf will kill you!"


    Fluffy turned his head toward me, ears pricked, but Vixen only continued ying as though nothing threatened her. "Fluffy! Vixen! Come here!" I shouted again, louder this time, the edge of hysteria in my voice.


    Faithful Fluffy obeyed, running to me, but Vixen only sat where she was, staring with wide, unknowing eyes. My heart pounded with dread.


    "That wolf will eat you!" I screamed at her, but she tilted her head innocently, as if she could not sense the danger at all. I wanted to go to her, but my feet wouldn¡¯t move. The fear had left my body utterly immovable.


    Perhaps her pregnancy dulled her instincts. She did not realize the monster that stood before her.


    I shot to my feet and snatched up whatever my hand found¡ªa cushion. I hurled it at the wolf with all my strength. It missed, falling uselessly, just as the bullets once had.


    My hands trembled as I seized a vase from the table and flung it at him. "Go away! Don¡¯t harm my pets!" My voice broke into a raw shriek.


    One by one, I hurled anything within reach. Objects shattered against the floor, the walls, yet never struck the beast. My ears rang with the crash of breaking ss and Fluffy¡¯s furious barking, sharp and relentless.


    But the wolf did not falter. He advanced, unshaken, each step louder, heavier, until his massive form towered over me. A monstrous shadow ready to devour. His growls filled my mind with another wave of fear


    My legs buckled, and I copsed to the floor, scrambling back until the wall behind trapped me in ce. My breath came in ragged sobs. His muzzle dipped low, his face looming closer¡ªso close his hot breath brushed my skin.


    His jaw opened, teeth glinting in the dim light, a maw of death reaching for me. With a cry, I curled in on myself, covering my head with my arms, and screamed and screamed my throat out.


    But then, I found a pair of hands circled me and pulled in the warm and protective embrace.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 130: Lucian’s Promise To Eira

    <h4>Chapter 130: Lucian¡¯s Promise To Eira</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    The moment her panic red, all of us rose to our feet, eyes fixed on the screen. She was staring at something that terrified her to the core¡ªyet the drawing room was empty.


    Hallucinations. Grimhaze was taking hold.


    <fn0366> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find[F]ovel</fn0366>


    Still, we held ourselves back. We had to see it through, to know exactly what she was facing in her mind. Her scream ripped through the speakers, sharp and raw, tearing straight into our hearts.


    "No one moves," I ordered, forcing calm into my voice. "Just a few more moments. Then I¡¯ll go and give her the antidote."


    I could feel their reluctance, their instincts screaming as loud as mine to rush to her. But just like me, they forced themselves to remain still.


    "Go away!" Her cries echoed again, more desperate. "Vixen, Fluffy, go! Go away! That wolf will kill you!"


    The words struck us like ws. <i>¡¯So it¡¯s the ck wolf she is seeing.¡¯</i>


    She trembled as if her sanity itself was being devoured. Her voice shook with desperation as she pleaded for her pets. Her frail body could not fight what her mind was conjuring. She snatched whatever objects she could reach, hurling them wildly toward a phantom only she could see.


    Finally, she copsed back, cornered, as though utterly overpowered by the ck wolf she was hallucinating. Her terror reached its peak.


    "That¡¯s it," I muttered, surging forward in a sh, the others followed me as quickly. Probably relieved that I finally took the decision to go to her.


    I reached her side and gathered her into my arms, kneeling on the floor. Her small frame quaked violently, her screams tearing into the air. She clutched me with desperate strength, burying her face into my chest as though hiding from the monster only she could see. Her tears soaked through my shirt, hot and unrelenting. Her skin was covered in theyer of cold sweat.


    "Easy... I¡¯ve got you," I whispered, though I knew she could not hear me through the storm of fear.


    Steadying her trembling body against mine, I pulled a syringe from my pocket. With swift precision, I pressed the needle into the side of her neck and emptied the small dose of antidote she needed. She didn¡¯t even realise the prick.


    "It¡¯s gone," I whispered to her, my voice low and steady. "You are safe."


    But she did not listen. The antidote would take time to seep into her system.


    I nced at the others. Jason and Roman stood within sight, tense but silent, while Kael lingered further away, Rafe at his side.


    Her trembling gradually began to ease. I held her closer, feeling just how fragile she was, how small her body felt against mine.


    "It¡¯s gone," I murmured again, "and your pets are safe as well."


    Atst, my words seemed to reach her. She shifted her head from where it had been buried against my chest, her fearful eyes darting around the room in search of the wolf. Her hands clutched tighter at my shirt as though ready to anchor herself.


    Her gaze softened at not seeing that wolf; the hallucination had broken. The antidote had worked. But then her eyes found Kael standing at a distance. In an instant, she recoiled, burying her face against me once more as though his very presence reignited her fear.


    I watched Kael turn and leave the house, Rafe following silently behind. I knew Kael felt both hurt and frustration at the sight of her shrinking at his sight.


    I smoothed my hand gently along her back. "You are safe now," I repeated, my tone as calm as I could manage.


    She clung to me when I lifted in my arms, refusing to let go. The terror would take time to fade, but for now, at least, she sought protection in me.


    I carried her upstairs to my room, Roman and Jason trailing behind me.


    Thest time I had pretended I did not want her in my room. But now, I wanted her with me. Also, something I had once snatched cruelly from her, I would give it to her.


    Inside the room, I meant toy her on the bed, but she clung to me with the desperation of a child, refusing to let go. Her arms wound tightly around me, her face buried against my shoulder as she curled into herself, seeking shelter.


    I sat in the bed, with her in myp, who almost snaked around me.


    I swore, holding like this felt soforting to even me. It would have been perfect¡ªif only she were sane enough to realize who held her, and not driven by the shadows of her fear.


    Roman stepped forward with a ss of water in hand. "Eira, drink some water," he urged gently.


    She did not stir.


    I signalled him to wait. Her breathing had steadied somewhat, but her heart still thundered against her chest, every beat loud and frantic beneath her skin.


    Gradually, her body started cking in my hold. Hershes fluttered, then closed, her face softening as sleep imed her. The drug had exhausted her mindpletely and the antidote was now putting her to sleep after getting rid of the effect of that drug.


    "She¡¯s asleep," I murmured to Roman. "She won¡¯t wake for another hour at least."


    Roman gave a quiet hum of acknowledgment.


    My gaze drifted to the doorway, where Jason stood motionless for a while now, simply watching us, his gaze stuck on her.


    But I could feel something was holding him back froming to us, as though an invisible wall kept him from crossing the threshold.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but before I could, he turned and walked away.


    Roman lingered only a moment longer. "Take care of her," he said atst, before leaving me alone with her.


    As the two of us were finally left, the guilt I had been feeling for the past few days started to surface. The guilt of what I did with her back then and how I didn¡¯t even try to know anything. I was blinded by what I saw and by my anger. The reality of her murdering my sister killed any rationality that should have been there.


    Now I knew the truth. Yes, it had been her finger that pulled the trigger, but the bullets were never meant to kill. She had been framed, used, her innocence stolen by someone else¡¯s scheme.


    I lowered my head and pecked on her head gently, her sweet familiar scent gripping my senses as I closed my eyes. Her scent so soothing, I missed it.


    <i>Eira, will you ever forgive me for what I did?</i> The thought whispered through me, aching and heavy. <i>No¡ªyou won¡¯t. And I do not deserve it either. But still, going forward, I will make things right for you. You want your son? Trust me, these past few days I have been doing everything in my power to bring him back to you. That day, when I said I would kill your child¡ªit was only my anger speaking. I would never do such a thing.</i>


    I tilted her face slightly, where it rested against my arm. She was deep in slumber, hershes wet with tears, her cheeks still damp from her tears.


    With a tenderness I did not know I possessed, I brushed them away and caressed her skin.


    <i>I don¡¯t care whose child he is. Once I bring him back, he will be our family. And if his bastard father dares toe for him, don¡¯t fear¡ªI¡¯ll end him before he even reaches our door. No one will ever take him away from you. I will make sure of it, no matter the cost.</i>

 Chapter 131: I Regret It

    <h4>Chapter 131: I Regret It</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    I stepped out of the house and stood in the open, my gaze fixed nkly ahead. Morning sunlight spread its warmth over thend, yet all I felt was darkness pressing around me. The cold breeze that should have been soothing only pierced me, sharp as a thousand needles against my skin.


    Because my heart was hurting.


    The way she had looked at me¡ªas though I were a monster¡ªit cut deeper than any wound. Of all people in this world, I should have been thest one she feared. I should have been her shield, herfort, the one whose presence meant safety from every harm. Yet I was the one who terrified her most.


    Why? Why did she fear the ck wolf so much?


    Just then, Rafe, who had followed me out, came to stand at my side. I did not turn to him. He had always been able to see through me in ways I hated.


    "Want it?" he asked, holding out a cigarette.


    I plucked one from the pack, and he lit it for both of us with a flick of his lighter.


    We smoked in silence, the air thick with unspoken words. I half-expected him to ask, to prod, but he didn¡¯t. He only waited, as he always did.


    Atst, I broke the silence. "I regret it." My eyes stayed on the horizon, my voice low and rough.


    He didn¡¯t ask what I meant.


    "Whatever you were referring to when you asked me in the hospital," I said again, slower this time, "I regret it."


    More than telling him, it felt like I was finally admitting it to myself.


    Once again, he said nothing. Yet his silence spoke louder than words¡ªit meant he understood.


    We stood there together, smoking quietly, each of us lost in our own thoughts. The smoke curled from our lips, pale and fleeting, as the breeze continued to wash it away.


    ----


    <strong>Rafe¡¯s POV</strong>


    Jason arrived a littleter, his expression drawn tight with tension.


    I offered him a cigarette, and he epted without a word. As I lit it for him, I asked, "How is she?"


    "Fine," he replied curtly, though his mind was clearly elsewhere.


    Jason had always been the silent one, the opposite of Lucian. But today his silence felt heavier, edged with something unspoken. I decided to press.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be with Lucian, helping him take care of her...?"


    "She doesn¡¯t need me," he said tly, his gaze fixed ahead, the smoke drifting from his lips in a thin stream.


    "You could have just said Lucian can take care of her alone, but...." I countered, pausing before adding, "...were you expecting her to need you?"


    He was quiet for a long moment before finally answering, "I don¡¯t deserve to take care of her."


    I lifted a brow. "We were all wrong about her. You¡¯re not the only one who¡ª"


    Before I could finish, he flicked the cigarette to the ground, ground it beneath his boot, and walked away without another word.


    "What¡¯s with him?" I mumbled, and turned to Kael, "Seems like he is regretting torturing her that night?"


    Kael didn¡¯tment, lost in his own world of regret.


    Roman appeared then, watching Jason¡¯s back as he disappeared toward the side house. "What happened?" Roman asked.


    "Not sure," I replied, my eyes still on Jason¡¯s retreating figure.


    Roman reached for the cigarette pack himself, taking one and even snatching the lighter from me before I offered. He lit up, then turned to Kael. "She¡¯s fine. Lucian is taking care of her. We don¡¯t need to worry."


    Kael only hummed in response, but his hand reached for another cigarette, as though the smoke was the only thing keeping his thoughts from consuming him.


    The three of us said nothing more. We smoked until the pack was emptied, the ground beneath us littered with crushed buds.


    -----


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    I didn¡¯t know when I drifted into sleep, lying beside her. All I had meant to do was watch her¡ªher face so close, so breathtaking in its quiet vulnerability, a sight I had denied myself thest time she was in my bed. I had never been a deep sleeper, yet even that short nap felt like I had slept an entire night.


    <fn9927> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find[F]ovel</fn9927>


    The exhaustion of the past days seemed to wash away as though it had never existed.


    I closed my eyes again, hoping to hold onto the peace of this moment, but then she stirred. The instant she realized how close I was, she tried to move away from me.


    But my arm, already circled around her waist, pulled her back.


    I opened my eyes to find her annoyed face inches from mine.


    "The wolf you were scared of..." I began.


    The effect was immediate. Whatever will she had to push me away dissolved. She sank against me, eyes darting fearfully around the room to look for the wolf, her hand clutching mine as though it was her lifeline.


    "...It¡¯s gone," I finished softly.


    Yes, I had said it this way intentionally, and yes, it had worked exactly as I expected.


    Her gaze returned to me, fear still lingering in her eyes.


    "It¡¯s gone, and it won¡¯t evere back," I assured her.


    Her eyes searched mine, questioning if I spoke the truth.


    "It won¡¯t show up ever again," I repeated, steady and calm.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell her the real reason. Not now, not when her mind was still fragile. What good would it do? If anything, she might hate me for drugging her, despite knowing exactly what it would do. Better to wait.


    She finally began to rx in my arms, though her breaths were still uneven.


    I stroked her back and spoke gently, "But that wolf is not Kael. Don¡¯t hate him just because he is a ck wolf. He will never harm you. In fact, he has been protecting you from dangers you don¡¯t even know are waiting for you."


    Her body tensed at the mention of him.

 Chapter 132: Hearts Filled With Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 132: Hearts Filled With Guilt</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s POV


    She tried to wrench herself free, her voice sharp and venomous. "I don¡¯t need his protection. Or yours. So you just go and fuck yourself."


    Damn! Just the mention of Kael was enough to anger her. Poor ckwolf.


    Her words did not anger me. Instead, I kept her firmly in ce, my arm still around her waist.


    She red at me with fire in her eyes. "Let me go, you jerk."


    "Alright," I murmured, then leaned in to steal a quick peck on her lips before retreating my hand and freeing her.


    She froze, stunned. Her eyes widened, lips parted. For a moment, she looked almost lost to the shock of it.


    "Want another before you leave?" I asked with amusement.


    But the surprise quickly gave way to fury. She shoved me back with what little strength she could muster. I let her push me away.


    "Bastard!" she spat, storming off the bed.


    "Wait¡ªyou¡¯re not allowed to take the stairs," I warned, moving after her. But she ignored me, already heading for the door.


    Before she could ce even one foot down the staircase, I swept her into my arms.


    She thrashed weakly, her voice sharp with anger. "Let go of me, you rascal!"


    Her curses rang through the hall, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. I caught their startled looks as I carried her down the stairs, but I ignored them all. My focus was only on the fiery woman struggling against me.


    Atst, I set her down on her own mattress by the ss wall. "Happy now?" I asked, my calm gaze holding hers, though her eyes still burned with anger.


    "Get lost!" she hissed, her voice trembling with rage.


    I smirked faintly, leaned down, and stole another light peck on her lips. "As you wish," I said, and stood up, offering her a light smile.


    She stared at me in disbelief before snatching up a cushion and hurling it with all her strength. "Bastard! Get lost!"


    I caught it easily, tossed it back onto her side, and turned away, a light smile tugging at my lips.


    She had always been so lifeless, so unresponsive, no matter what we said or did. But today was different. Today she reacted to every little thing. The curses, the anger, the fire in her eyes... all of it felt strangely sweet.


    The moment I turned, my eyes met my three brothers. They stared at me as though they had witnessed something truly shocking.


    Yes, I had pecked her lips. So what? It had been sweet¡ªand her reaction afterward had been even sweeter.


    She busied herself with her pets again while I returned to the others.


    "Were you guys bathing in smoke?" I asked dryly, the sharp scent of cigarettes clinging thickly around them. "Where is Jason?" My gaze swept the room.


    "Side house," Roman replied.


    Everyone else was here. Only he had chosen to stay there? I rose to my feet. "I¡¯ll check on him," I said, and headed out.


    The side house had been repairedpletely, but none of us truly intended to send her back there.


    Inside, I found Jason lying on the sofa in the cozy drawing room. His legs stretched beyond the cushions, one arm resting over his eyes, a pillow tucked beneath his head.


    He knew I had entered, but he did not speak a word.


    I settled into a chair opposite him and asked quietly, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing. Just wanted to be alone," he muttered, his arm still covering his eyes.


    Whenever he acted like this, I knew it meant something was gnawing at him. He had always been this way since the day my mother brought him into our home. The years of abuse and pain he had endured as an orphan had carved that habit into him¡ªhis instinct to keep everything buried inside, no matter how much it hurt.


    "You know you can always tell me," I urged softly.


    "I know," he said, unmoving. "But there¡¯s nothing."


    <fn6fe5> The rightful source is find?novel</fn6fe5>


    "If you¡¯re thinking about her, now that the truth is out, we¡¯re all the same," I said anyway, unwilling to leave the silence unchallenged. "Our hearts are filled with guilt, and we¡¯ll have to live with it for the rest of our lives. But she is still here with us¡ªand we can at least try to make things right for her."


    Jason said nothing. His silence stretched, heavy and guarded. I let it be. He needed his own pace, his own time.


    I rose to my feet. "Don¡¯t take too long. We¡¯ll be waiting for you," I told him, and left.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Jason returned to the main house. Roman and I had begun preparing lunch in the kitchen, and he joined us without a word.


    So much had happened in just a few days. Each of us had been consumed with tasks, running in different directions. But today, Kael had decided we would all stay home together.


    More likely, he did not trust himself to care for her alone after witnessing the way she recoiled from the ck wolf. So we followed his wishes without question.


    "Tomorrow is the moon festival," Roman said as he set the table. "Are we celebrating it?"


    The room fell into silence. Our gazes inevitably drifted to Eira. The moon festival was meant to be shared between mates¡ªand here she was, bound to all five of us.


    Only Roman had marked her officially, though even he admitted there was an obstruction. Still, she bore the mark, and by tradition, he would be celebrating with her, mating with her toplete the bond.


    I knew everyone was thinking the same, but no one said it. It was Roman¡¯s decision and his right.


    Roman broke the silence. "Though I had marked her and I should bepleting my bond with her, I don¡¯t think this moon festival is the right time. We don¡¯t need to be in hurry when she is not well enough."


    His words brought relief to me, and to others as well, I guess.


    We remained quiet until Roman spoke again. "She is going to be our mate, all of us. So we should celebrate it. Not in the usual way¡ªnot yet. But we can still make it something... like Christmas or New Year. Just family time. The six of us."


    His words lingered in the air. Six of us¡ªher, and the five of us¡ªtogether. Like a family.


    "Seven," Rafe corrected, his voice dry. "Don¡¯t forget my cat."


    "Eight," I added with a faint smirk. "Don¡¯t forget my dog either."


    Roman chuckled softly. "Then maybe count the babies inside Vixen too. This family will only growrger."


    The heaviness in the room lifted. The air felt lighter, easier.


    Rafe¡¯s eyes turned toward Vixen, his expression softening atst. "She should be giving birth soon."


    Roman nodded. "You don¡¯t need to worry. Eira¡¯s always watching over her. She understands her better than anyone."


    Rafe didn¡¯tment, and Roman said again, "And, they are her pets, now."


    "She is going to be our mate, so they are ours, including her," I said and looked at her.


    I wondered when everything will be alright and she will be sitting here by our side as a family, as a mistress of this home, a Luna of this pack.


    Just as we thought finally there were some peaceful moments, Kael¡¯s cellphone rang.


    He nced at the screen and frowned at the name shing on his screen. We wonder who was it to make him twist expressions.


    "It¡¯s the blond bitch," Rafe said. He was sitting next to Kael so he saw the name.


    "Even if the hospital she can¡¯t stay put," Lucian with annoyance.


    Kael didn¡¯t pick up the call. And as expected it rang again.


    "The bitch won¡¯t stop unless you talk to her," Roman told Kael, "it¡¯s nothing new for any of us."


    Kael nced at Eira for a moment who was busy ying with her cat, and the picked up the call.


    "Hmm?" he responded.


    Though the phone was not on speaker as Eira was there as well, we could hear everything.


    "Kael, you didn¡¯te see me even after my surgery," Sophia said in a sad tone, "I have been missing you."


    If we didn¡¯t need her to get well soon, I would have gone straight to her, strangle her before I make her speak the truth.


    Fucking bitch!


    "You are in istion. Not good for anyone to meet you," he said tly.


    "I don¡¯t care," the bitch insisted. "I miss you. Tomorrow is moon festival. You have to spend it with me."


    Rafe almost acted as if he was about to puke. Even I felt like it. Nothing in the world could make me feel disgusted enough to puke, but this bitch¡¯s forced pretentious words could.


    Poor Kael, had to bear with it.


    "I am busy," he told her coldly, containing his impatience and anger, "I will see you some other day. For now, focus on the recovery," and he hung up the call even before she could say more.


    "Just a while before we drag her to hell," Roman assured Kael.


    We could see his anger he was trying to suppress.


    If Sophia was a traitor, and she was the reason his parents died, only he knew how he was holding back, just like Jason and I.


    "Hell?" Rafe said, a smirk painting on his lips, "She will in a living hell very soon. And we won¡¯t even have to lift our finger or waste our time."


    I looked at Rafe, his gaze evil and wicked as he said it. "Kaizan?" I asked him.


    He hummed with a smirk. "Kaizan seemed to have a special interest in her beyond what he shows us. And that interest sure doesn¡¯t end at just fucking her."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 133: I Won’t Mate With Her

    <h4>Chapter 133: I Won¡¯t Mate With Her</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    Atst, the day of the Moon Festival arrived. Just as on the previous day, the five of us remained at home.


    After the drug incident with Eira, the previous day, the household had sunk into uneasy quiet. She spent her hours with her pets, drifting between eating, sleeping, and ignoring our very presence, as if it had be her daily ritual.


    Meanwhile, the rest of us continued our work within these walls. Kael and I were tied up in meetings.


    Rafe busied himself repairing shattered devices and scouring through data, pressing his sources to uncover more about the incident with Alice.


    Lucian and Jason had their spies moving across territories, searching for traces of Eira¡¯s child, her grandparents, and getting more information about the Alpha of the Ravenw Pack.


    But today was different. Today was the Moon Festival. All work was set aside, this one day reserved for her.


    We had made ns, kept little surprises ready, hoping to bring her into the spirit of the festival.


    We knew well she would not wee it. She might reject us outright, perhaps even despise us for trying. Yet we had resolved to face her hatred, her silence, her indifference. We would keep trying, until the end of our lives if we must, even if all it earned us was failure.


    After breakfast, when ns for the festival were spoken of, the conversation turned to heavier matters we had pushed aside for too long.


    "The council has given us a deadline for making her our mate," Lucian said gravely. "If we fail, they wille after us¡ªand her¡ªagain."


    Despite I had I marked her that day, the council had given us the deadline to make her our mate entirely. The bond had to bepleted, but she was not ready, and none of us would dare force it upon her.


    Kael¡¯s gaze shifted to me. "Today is the Moon Festival."


    I understood what he meant and so did others.


    I could feel the tension within them to think I will mate with her, but at the same time they knew we had no other choice. And, I also knew how it would hurt them if I mate with her. They all liked her the same as me. Though we were brothers, some facts and matters of hearts couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    "I don¡¯t n to mate with her today," I answered firmly, my eyes drifting to where she sat. "Look at her. Do you truly think it could happen with her consent? She would only endure me, treating me as one of those bastards who ruined her, letting me have my way with her in silence." My voice grew colder. "And I don¡¯t want that. She is my mate¡ªnot some random whore I want to fuck and leave. Either we wait until she heals, or we find another way to protect her."


    The memory of that night still burned inside me. All I wanted was to kiss her, but she offered herself to me as though I were just another of her customer to satisfy.


    Damn! It still hurt me, that I didn¡¯t try to get close to her that way.


    Silence settled which showed their agreement with what I said. We all knew the brutal truth¡ªshe would never ept any of us willingly.


    <fnda19> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F¦Énd£Îovel</fnda19>


    "Just focus on today¡¯s event," Kael said atst, his tone steady with forced calm. "We will think about the rest when the timees. For now, just get her ready toe out with us."


    "I will do it," I assured with confidence.


    The others exchanged nces, and Rafe scoffed. "Yeah, you¡¯ve got some magic wand that makes her listen to you every time."


    "You want it?" I shot back with a smirk.


    He exhaled heavily. "Keep it to yourself. As long as shees with us, that¡¯s fine."


    While the rest of us spoke, Jason alone remained quiet. His silence had stretched since the previous day, calm yet strangely detached. I wondered if regret still gnawed at him, now that he knew Eira hadn¡¯t been the one to kill his sister.


    "What¡¯s on your mind, Jason?" I finally asked.


    As if pulled back from a distant ce, he lifted his head and answered, voice calm,posed, unyielding. "I¡¯ll do the cooking today. Alone." His deration was curt. "I need to buy some ingredients we don¡¯t have at home."


    There was no trace on his face of being lost in thought. Bastard was always good at covering and hiding his emotions and thoughts. That handsome, but all the time rigid face of his was annoying sometimes.


    "Seems like we¡¯re going to have something special for dinner," I remarked lightly. "We don¡¯t mind."


    Jason didn¡¯tment.


    "You can buy whatever you need when we go out," Lucian said, then turned his gaze toward me. "Go. Get her ready. We leave soon."


    I nodded and went to Eira, who was in her usual ce. Vixen was ying around, and this time Fluffy was enjoying being petted by Eira, his face lying in herp like a child.


    Sometimes I wondered what kind of magic she had to make these pets so attached to her the moment they saw her. There must be something, right, that even the strong Alphas like us were attracted to her at the same time, and we wouldn¡¯t mind turning into her pets.


    Now when I think about the past, when I saw her for the first time, and the present day, there was indeed something magical about her that made it impossible not to be attracted to her. I hope we will find the answers sooner orter.


    I sat at the edge of that thick mattress and also petted Fluffy¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t look at me, as expected.


    "As I promised you before, I am going to take you to Alice," I said, and the next moment she looked at me.


    Her gaze was first shocked and then turned hopeful, as if asking whether I was not lying to her.


    At the same time, I felt my brothers looking at me, surprised as well. They had not thought I was going to use this and must be calling me a sly fox already.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 134: Bring Change To Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 134: Bring Change To Her Life</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    "I promised that these will be your pets, and see, they are yours," I continued, my voice soft and full of assurance. "And now it¡¯s time to fulfill another promise."


    Convincing her to do what we wanted wasn¡¯t the only goal I had.


    By doing this, I wanted to assure her that I would always fulfill her wishes and keep my word. I wanted to teach her to trust, which she had lost long ago.


    I wanted to tell her that the entire world might break her trust, her heart, but I wouldn¡¯t. I wanted her to trust me, my words. I wanted her to trust in us.


    "Want toe with me?" I asked, to break her out of her shock.


    She nodded lightly, still unable to ept it entirely.


    She was like a child who needed to learn emotions from the start, and I was ready to teach her.


    I offered her a smile and said, "Then we need to get ready." I observed her face and dress. It wasn¡¯t bad at all in my eyes, but I wanted to do what we had nned for her. "You need to dress up nicely and look good to see your friend, or she wouldn¡¯t feel good, right?"


    In response, she touched her hair, as if checking that it was fine, as if my words made sense to her. She even looked down at herself to check. She was wearing one of the simple, soft, loose, andfortable cotton dresses I had brought for her.


    She brushed her hand along the long sleeves and the skirt part of the dress to get rid of the creases.


    How innocent! That¡¯s the only thought that came to my mind, but at the same time it made my eyes moist and my chest feel heavy. I didn¡¯t know the kind of emotions I was feeling at the moment.


    I exhaled lightly to calm myself and held her hand to stop her. "It¡¯s alright."


    She looked at me, her gaze and her expressions innocent like a child. Her attachment with Alice was something else. Just the hope of seeing her had turned her detached gaze into soft one.


    "We are going to buy a nice dress for you, the kind Alice liked," I told her. "And we will also set your hair nicely. But for that we have to leave now, so we can make it there soon. Shall we leave now?"


    She nodded quickly this time, as if ready to leave right away.


    "Fluffy and Vixen will stay home. The guards will look after them," I assured as I stood up and offered her my hand.


    Without a second dy, she epted my hand and stood up, ready to leave with me.


    My brothers looked at us, especially at the sight of her hand in mine, which she had put willingly.


    "Let¡¯s go," I told them, and then looked at her to exin, "They areing with us as well. They want to meet Alice just like you."


    At this, Eira said nothing and followed me quietly, her hand still in mine. It was as if she would follow me anywhere as long as she could go to Alice.


    We had two cars, instead of going in the bigger SUV together.


    Kael preferred to maintain his distance from Eira, so he got his own car. Rafe, as usual, followed him.


    The other was Lucian¡¯s car, in which Eira and I sat in the back passenger seat, waiting for Jason to sit in the co-driver seat.


    But the bastard went to Kael¡¯s car and sat in the back passenger seat instead of sitting in Lucian¡¯s car as always.


    It was surprising. As I guessed, Kael wasn¡¯t the only one keeping his distance from Eira.


    I looked at Lucian through the rearview mirror. He was looking at Jason as well.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" I asked, wanting to know what Lucian thought.


    "This car has three, so that one has three people as well," Lucian dismissed quickly and started the car.


    <fn2c68> This update is avable on find?novel</fn2c68>


    We had arranged a salon for her to get a nice hairstyle. On their Alpha¡¯s order, the entire salon was reserved only for Eira. No one else was allowed except for the single female staff who was going to work on Eira¡¯s hair.


    We hadn¡¯t decided to introduce Eira to the pack yet.


    Eira was obedient and followed through with it. She was given a nice hairstyle. We decided to keep the bangs over her forehead and give her a style that covered the sides of her face while maintaining her long, beautiful hair as it was.


    As our n was to change her identity, this change was important as well.


    I looked at the others who were sitting in the lounge area, and they approved of it as well. She looked beautiful, her face appearing smaller and even more innocent.


    "Did you like it, Eira?" I asked her as I made her look at the mirror.


    She nodded lightly. That was a relief. She responded, maybe too excited to meet Alice.


    Later we went to the branded clothes showroom, which was reserved for us as well. Even the salesperson wasn¡¯t allowed. Only us.


    "You can select anything you like," I told Eira.


    Eira looked lost, staring at so many clothes disyed on multiple stands.


    Lucian came forward as he went to the stand next to her. "I know what you might like," he said and pulled out one dress. "I often bought clothes for Alice, so I know better."


    She looked at the dress in his hand ¡ª a simple peach-colored floral dress with a long wavy hem. We often saw Alice wear such dresses during events.


    As if it reminded Eira of Alice, her hand moved on its own and her fingertips ran along the fabric, as if feeling it.


    "We are buying it," Lucian said, to which she didn¡¯t react, but her eyes revealed her thoughts.


    "You can wear it," I told Eira. "Once you are ready, we will go straight to Alice."


    Lucian passed her the dress. She took it, and I led her to the changing room, standing outside. "If you need help, let me know."


    By that time, Lucian got few more dresses for her.


    After a while, she came out, her hand softly holding the hem of her ankle-length dress, her gaze lowered as she took a step ahead.


    I froze in ce, and so did the others. Our eyes were glued to her. It wasn¡¯t just about her looking beautiful, but somehow she looked a little closer to her old version from the past.


    Today, on this day of the Moon Festival, the first festival we were going to celebrate with her, it was the start of us trying to bring change to her life.


    The silent promise we all made to ourselves. From this day onward, we would make sure she only had happiness in her life.


    This day marked the start of our happy life together- The five Alpha brothers and their beautiful mate.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 135: Visit To Alice

    <h4>Chapter 135: Visit To Alice</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    We reached the cemetery where Alice was resting in peace along with my mother, who had her grave next to Alice¡¯s.


    It¡¯s been over a month since I have been here. I wanted to, but with how things kept us busy after Eira once more entered our lives, I couldn¡¯t make it here.


    Maybe it was my guilt that didn¡¯t let mee. The guilt of not being able to punish the murderer of my sister, and the reason my mother lost her life. What would I have said to them? That while they were lying here, I was living with their murderer and somehow couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill her. In fact, I was nning to fuck her.


    But now that I knew she was innocent, finally I could show my face to them.


    Roman helped her get out of the car as he held her hand. Stepping out of the car, she looked around the open cemetery with so many graves, surrounded by greenery.


    I picked up the flowers I had brought with me and signaled to Roman that I was going ahead and he could bring her.


    Roman hummed as I watched him picking up another bouquet from the car, which he handed over to Eira. I saw Kael¡¯s car arrive as well, but I didn¡¯t wait. I needed some alone time with my sister and mother. I knew they understood as well.


    After walking for a while, I reached the two closely ced graves made of white marble and granite gravestones. It had their pictures and their names were written on it. Alice Corven. Jeniffer Corven.


    I ced flowers over both the graves. Alice loved pink lilies, and my mother loved white roses.


    As I stood there, I spoke in my mind. <i>Mom. Alice. I am sorry for noting for so many days. I apologize. Today, I have brought someone to meet you. Eira.</i> I looked at my mother¡¯s grave<i> Mom, she didn¡¯t mean to shoot Alice. It was a mistake and a setup. Alice, you must have been scared that day. I am sorry for not being there to protect you. But I will punish whoever plotted against you and punish them. Eira is here. I hope it brings you peace to see your friend...</i>


    As I continued to talk, I sensed Romaning towards us, deliberately slow. I lowered my head in front of the graves and walked away, letting Roman bring Eira here.


    I returned to where the other three were standing a little distance away and joined them.


    Roman brought Eira to the graves and told her, "Here we are," then returned to us, leaving her alone.


    She looked at the graves, the tombstones that had pictures of Alice and my mother. She didn¡¯t react for long, as if frozen in her ce, making us wonder what was going on in her mind.


    "I should check on her?" Roman offered.


    But then, we all heard the light sound of sobs. Our keen hearing caught them even from where we stood.


    The next moment, we watched her fall to her knees and cry, her head lowered as she sobbed and mumbled.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you... Alice... That wolf was going to hurt you... I wanted to protect you, but... I don¡¯t know why it hurt you... I am sorry... I shouldn¡¯t have used the gun when I didn¡¯t know how to use it... I should have stood between you and that wolf to protect you... I should have died instead..."


    She didn¡¯t know she had been drugged and still thought there was a wolf. She wasn¡¯t at fault, as that drug was so potent one couldn¡¯t tell they were hallucinating, even after the effect was gone.


    <fnf586> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel</fnf586>


    "Aunt Jennifer... I am sorry... You died because of me... they told me... I don¡¯t know what to do... I am sorry..."


    When she said those words, <i>they told me,</i> it hit me hard, and I looked at Jason. He felt the same as I did. I could tell from his expressions.


    The memories of the day we went to see her in prison¡ªwhen we told her how she not only killed our sister but also our mother¡ªwere going to haunt us for life. She won¡¯t forgive us for it.


    <i>Does she still remember what we did to her? If not, does looking at us remind her of that day?</i>


    <i>Damn! I truly want to punish myself for it.</i>


    There were so many things to apologize for, but I wasn¡¯t sure where to start.


    She continued to cry and apologize to them for a long time, until Roman finally went to her.


    "Calm down now. They know you didn¡¯t do it intentionally," he told her.


    She shook her head. "I killed her..."


    He held her closer and caressed her head gently. She continued to cry and mumble.


    Roman calmed her down and brought her back. She agreed to return only when Roman promised her that they would being here often.


    "You all can go ahead, I will returnter," Jason told us.


    I looked at him, and he said, "I want to be here for a while longer."


    "Don¡¯t take much time," I instructed.


    He hummed. "I will bring a few things I need for cooking, so it might take a while."


    "We will go in Kael¡¯s car," I told him. "Use my car."


    He agreed, and we left.


    Eira was still lost in her own world of pain and was simply following wherever Roman guided her. I wanted to hug her and console her, but didn¡¯t know how to go about it at this moment.


    We sat in Kael¡¯s car. On the back passenger seat, she sat between me and Roman, while Rafe drove and Kael sat in the co-driver seat.


    There was utter silence in the car as no one said a word. All of our attention was on Eira, who sat guilty, her wetshes still trembling, ready to shed more tears.


    I wanted to hold her hand in mine tofort her, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. The memories of my visit to her in prison wouldn¡¯t allow me. It weighed heavily on my conscience. I had no right to console her.


    When we returned home, Kael left the car and Rafe followed him. I had no reason to stay with her either, so I followed them.


    I heard Roman say, "Eira, we are home."


    She didn¡¯t react. After I walked ahead, I stopped and turned to look at them, only to find Roman hugging her to console her while she cried again.


    Controlling my emotions, I went inside the home, leaving Roman to handle her. He was the one who never hurt her like we did, and he could handle her better than any of us could.

 Chapter 136: Gift For Eira-I

    <h4>Chapter 136: Gift For Eira-I</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    By evening, everything had been arranged in the garden before the side house. Strings of lights hung from the trees and the eaves, glowing softly, casting warmth across the garden. The ce carried the charm of a true home, cozy and weing, reminiscent of those past celebrations we once shared at Lucian and Jason¡¯s estate.


    The sight stirred something deep in me, pulling me back to those happier days. I had never known a family of my own, but in their home I had found the closest thing to it. Jennifer had always been kind, her presence warm and inviting. For a moment, the memory of her smile returned to me, bittersweet.


    The barbecue was set outside, a bonfire zing at the center, giving the night the spirit of a campfire gathering. A dining table had beenid nearby, draped with a fine cloth, set with flowers and polished crockery, everything arranged with quiet elegance.


    All of us were busy with something. Jason had insisted he would handle the cooking alone, yet we had taken charge of the barbecue anyway. Even Rafe, who usually stayed aloof from such tasks, had stepped in to help. Perhaps it was because this was our first Moon Festival with her, and everyone wanted to contribute, to shoulder a piece of the responsibility.


    Jason remained inside the house, hidden away in the kitchen, fiercely protective of whatever he was preparing. He had ordered all of us to stay out.


    "Damn, this smells good," Lucian muttered beside me as he turned the meat on the grill.


    "It does," I agreed, savoring the aroma. "It¡¯s been too long since we¡¯ve done this."


    "Thest time was Alice¡¯s birthday," Lucian said quietly, then cast a nce toward Eira. "She was there, too."


    "It feels like stepping back into the past," I murmured, then caught myself. Two people were missing, and the thought pressed heavily on me.


    "It¡¯s alright," Lucian said, his voice steady, almost gentle. "We can keep them alive in our memories."


    I gave a low hum of agreement, and Rafe smirked. "Look at this guy. He¡¯s finally growing up."


    "Don¡¯t make me say something nasty today," Lucian retorted evenly, though a faint smile touched his lips. "I¡¯m in a good mood."


    Before Rafe could reply, I cut in. "Where¡¯s Kael?"


    "He went to his room a while ago," Lucian answered.


    I nced toward Eira. A cozy spot had been prepared for her in front of the side house¡ªa wide, cushioned couch, arranged so she might sitfortably with her pets and still be kept warm.


    Wrapped snugly in a shawl, she sat huddled with Fluffy and Vixen at her side. Her hands moved over their fur in absentminded affection, her gaze wandering about the garden, though never in our direction. To her, we still did not exist.


    Kael emerged from the house then, walking straight toward us.


    "Everything ready?" he asked. "Need any help?"


    "Everything¡¯s done," I told him, before narrowing my eyes. "Where have you been? Is everything alright?"


    Kael¡¯s habit of retreating to his room always left me uneasy. It was his own space, yes, but something about it pricked at the heart, an instinct that refused to quiet.


    He gave a low hum and shifted his gaze toward Rafe. "The firecrackers you ordered¡ªhave they arrived?"


    "Yes. Already set in ce," Rafe replied.


    <fn6b32> The source of th?s content is F¦ÉndNovel</fn6b32>


    Jason came out next, pushing a cartden with covered pots, steam and fragrance escaping into the night.


    "Damn," I muttered, eyeing the cart. "Looks like we¡¯re about to have a once-in-a-century feast."


    He began arranging the pots neatly, and the aroma rising from them was both rich and familiar to us all.


    "Everything¡¯s done," Jason said, ncing back at us.


    "Then let¡¯s begin," Lucian suggested, turning his eyes to me.


    "I can¡¯t guarantee anything," I admitted, before stepping away toward her.


    "Eira," I called softly. "Let us pray to the Moon Goddess to begin the festival." Without giving her the chance to object, I added, "Perhaps you could pray for Vixen¡¯s babies, that they might be born healthy. Surely that would bring a good blessing. Come, let¡¯s go."


    I lifted Vixen gently from herp and waited. She looked at me with a frown, yet she rose without a word and followed where I led.


    A fire glowed steadily in a great y pot, its mes licking upward as the scent of herbs and smoke curled into the night air. Into it we were to burn essence papers, the old way of sending prayers to the Moon Goddess. The world outside might have turned modern, but traditions such as these still endured, passed down faithfully through generations.


    We gathered in a circle around the fire. Lucian handed Eira a small bundle of essence papers, then gave the same to each of us.


    "We can begin," Lucian said quietly.


    We lifted our eyes to the moon, its silver light pouring down upon us. Then, closing them, we prayed in silence. My heart whispered only one prayer: for Eira¡¯s well-being. I was certain the others prayed for the same. When our prayers were done, we set the essence papers to the mes, watching them curl and vanish into smoke.


    The moment ended, and Eira snatched her cat from my hand, retreating back to her ce without a word.


    I followed after her. "I have a gift for you," I said.


    She gave no response, but I went inside home anyway. When I returned, I carried a small basket. cing it before her, I lifted the lid. Though she tried not to look, the faint sound from within caught her attention.


    Vixen mewed, Fluffy barked sharply, but I hushed him with a gentle hand.


    "That¡¯s our new family member," I told them.


    Eira leaned forward, curiosity betraying her, and lifted the tiny hamster from the basket. She cradled it close in her palms, the soft creature wriggling against her touch.


    "Do you like the gift?" I asked her quietly. "Another pet for you."


    Atst, she gave the faintest nod.


    "And my gift?" I asked, half in jest, though my heart longed for even a fragment of warmth from her.


    She looked up at me as though I had spoken something outrageous.


    "I¡¯ll get it myselfter," I said with a smile, letting her silence be her answer. "Until then, enjoy your newpanion." With that, I turned back to join my brothers.


    They all stared at me as I approached, and I arched a brow. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all brought gifts for her too. If not, then you all suck."

 Chapter 137: Gift For Eira-II

    <h4>Chapter 137: Gift For Eira-II</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s POV


    This bastard Roman. He was getting bold these days just because he could get closer to her easily andmunicate with her.


    I wanted to punch him, but then someone disturbed my thought.


    "Yeah, I suck, because I didn¡¯t get anything for her," Rafe muttered, retrieving a dark bag he had tucked at the base of a tree. He carried it over to Eira.


    We all turned to watch.


    He opened the bag, and from it revealed a neatly crafted, soft, cozy, sleeping arrangement for the cat.


    "This is for Vixen and her soon-to-be babies," he said to Eira. "It¡¯ll keep themfortable and warm instead of keeping them in yourp all the time. I am sure you won¡¯t be able to amodate them all once she gives birth."


    Eira¡¯s eyes lingered on it before she lifted Vixen and ced her inside. The spoiled cat immediately curled into the bedding, purring, rolling happily against the softness. She was truly enjoying it like the little princess she was.


    Seeing Vixen so content, Eira had no reason to reject the gift. After all it was good for her cat.


    "So, the vampire¡¯s offering was epted as well. Smart bastard¡ªhe had yed it carefully, just as I had," Roman said and looked at me, "Your personal bitch is learning well. You should learn something from him."


    I wanted to p that arrogance out of his face now.


    Rafe returned and Roman teased, "Gift for the cat huh?" I looked at Eira and Vixen, "But which one exactly."


    "Whoever uses that," Rafe replied, "It¡¯s big enough to content both of them."


    Romanughed a little and then looked at us as if asking us if we are going to gift her anything.


    In response, Jason, without a word, rose and walked toward the dining table as he said. "If you¡¯re all done with your gifts, let¡¯s eat."


    <i>So he hadn¡¯t brought one,</i> I concluded. <i>Never mind, my gift for her will make up for both of us. After all we are brothers.</i>


    Under their curious gazes I reached for a small bag I had set on one of the chairs. From it, I withdrew a t gift box and went to her.


    As I reached her, I removed the cover and tilted the box toward her. "This is for you."


    The instant her eyes fell upon it, she froze, her breath catching as if she had stumbled upon something she had never expected to see. Then, almost desperately, she snatched the box from my hands, unable to wait another second.


    I could hear Roman mumbling. "Damn. She had never been that eager for any of our gifts. What the hell had Lucian brought her?"


    She drew out a photo frame from the gift box and gazed at it, her fingers tightening around the edges, her eyes softening with unmistakable affection.


    It was picture Alice and Eira clicked once. Alice loved it so much that she framed it and kept it on her study desk along with the frame which had our family photograph. Alice already considered Eira as our family. And I swear, if not for that incident, Eira would have been our family for real.


    "That was Alice¡¯s favorite picture of both of you together," I told her quietly. "She always kept it on her study table."


    Eira hummed faintly, her voice low but filled with something tender. She could not stop looking at it.


    "Smart ass," I heard Rafe mutter under his breath.


    I nced over just in time to see Kael heading toward the dining table, where Jason was already serving food.


    "Let¡¯s eat before it gets cold," Kael instructed.


    So, he hadn¡¯t brought a gift either.


    I turned back to Eira. "Come," I urged softly. "Let¡¯s eat together, like we used to. Thest time we shared a meal like this was on Alice¡¯s birthday. Tonight, we celebrate the festival while remembering her. Just like you, we all miss her."


    Her eyes shimmered, tears breaking through as she whispered, "I killed her..."


    I sat down on the couch before her and gently cupped her face in my hands, tilting her chin so she had no choice but to meet my gaze.


    "Do you truly believe you killed her?" I asked, brushing away her tears with my thumb. "We know the truth. You were aiming for that wolf. What happened was a mistake."


    Her lips trembled as she shook her head. "But..."


    "If not for you, the wolf would have killed her," I said, my voice firm but soothing. I could not yet tell her about the drugs¡ªit was not the moment. "Listen to me. I am her brother. If even I no longer me you, then believe me when I say, she wouldn¡¯t either. If you wish to honor her, then let¡¯s do it by being happy tonight, by remembering her as she deserves."


    Her tear-filled eyes searched mine, pleading silently for reassurance, and I gave it to her in the only way I could. "Trust me."


    At the same time, a knot formed in my chest, heavy with the words I longed to speak. I wanted to apologize¡ªto beg her forgiveness for what we had done to her that day in prison. But fear held me back.


    If I reminded her now, I might shatter this fragile peace, and she would drift further away from me. The time woulde for confessions and apologies, but not tonight. Tonight, I just wanted her close.


    "Let¡¯s go, please," I whispered. "For Alice¡¯s sake."


    She nodded faintly and wiped her eyes with the back of her hands, like a child struggling to be strong. Alice was still her weakness, even after six long years. Her death weighed on her as heavily as it weighed on us. The memory of that shot would never leave her mind, and I knew she would never forgive herself for it.


    I guided her to the dining table, where she quietly took a seat. I settled beside her, while Rafe busied himself serving food to our pets.


    Kael sat at the head of the table, but we had carefully chosen the farthest seat for her¡ªone that would not ce her directly across from him. My heart ached for Kael, yet I knew she still needed time to ovee the shadow of her fear of the ck wolf.


    <fn5cbb> Original content can be found at FindN()vel</fn5cbb>


    When atst we were all seated, Jason revealed what he had been working in kitchen for so long.


    The four of us stared at it in surprise, and then looked at Jason in disbelief.


    This bastard had his own way of preparing a gift for Eira, though he wouldn¡¯t say it a loud.

 Chapter 138: Gift For Eira-III

    <h4>Chapter 138: Gift For Eira-III</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s POV


    "You were busy cooking this?" I asked, disbelief flickering across his face.


    Jason only gave a low hum, making no disy of pride, as if he had not just created something remarkable. Calmly, he portioned the food into six dishes and handed them around, one by one.


    But one dish he carried with his own hands, setting it directly before Eira. "This is for you."


    We all watched in silence. So this was his gift¡ªsomething far more meaningful than any trinket. A dish she loved dearly, one she had once hoped to learn from our mother, Jennifer.


    It was the meal our mother always prepared on the day after the Moon Festival. Yet Jason had chosen to make it tonight. Perhaps he had struggled to decide what gift she might ept from him, but this¡ªthis was priceless.


    It showed his sincerity as it wasn¡¯t the easy thing to make.


    Still, one question lingered in my mind. When had Jason learned to cook it? I had never once seen him learning from our mother.


    Jason returned to his seat, and atst we began to eat.


    Eira lingered for a moment, watching the dish before her as though it had carried her back into memories she had long buried.


    Then, quietly, she tasted it.


    "Good job, Jason," Roman said with a satisfied grin as he relished the vor. "It¡¯s just like how Jennifer used to make it."


    "Indeed," I added. "I thought we would never taste this again."


    Jason¡¯s voice was calm, almost indifferent. "I¡¯ll cook it whenever any of you want."


    But we all knew who he truly meant those words for. Eira. But will she ever ask any of us to do something for her. For now the answer was- Never.


    "We¡¯ll trouble you often then," Roman remarked, smirking before ncing at Eira. "Isn¡¯t it tasty?"


    She gave only a soft hum in response, her head lowered as she continued to eat in silence.


    The rest of us exchanged knowing looks, ready to tease Jason, to point out that his efforts had clearly worked. Yet the bastard spared us no reaction, keeping his eyes on his meal as if it were the only thing that deserved his attention.


    "He¡¯s already got the approval from the main person," Roman chuckled. "Why would he care for ours?"


    "Yeah! The one, who he had cooked for as his gift, is clearly liking it. We are just the extra additions," Rafemented.


    All the while, Kael remained quiet, his expression unreadable.


    He was our leader, the one who by every rule should have held the first im over her in all matters. Yet he was always the one left standing at the end. I prayed it would not remain so in the days toe.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªhad he truly not brought anything for her, or at least prepare something like Jason did. And was he simply holding back, unwilling to approach her yet due to her fear towards him.


    ----


    Roman¡¯s POV


    When dinner was done, Rafe leaned back with a spark in his eyes. "Let¡¯s blow some crackers."


    Kael gave a short nod of approval, and Lucian and Jason followed Rafe to help.


    Eira had already returned to her ce, nestled against her pets, curled into the warmth of the cushioned couch.


    I joined her, settling down beside her, unwilling to leave her alone while the others busied themselves.


    Before long, the night sky blossomed with light as firecrackers burst in a riot of colors. She clutched Vixen closer to her chest, her body tensing at the noise. Gently, I touched her arm, urging her to lift her gaze.


    "It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?" I asked softly, eager to draw her attention, hoping for even a word in response.


    When she remained silent, I continued, my voice carrying the weight of memory. "Every year, we arranged this for Alice. It was the one time we all truly let ourselves enjoy it. You had just entered our lives then, so you didn¡¯t know the kinds of wishes Alice used to make¡ªand how Lucian and Jason would do anything to fulfill them. Kael, Rafe, and I always ended up joining in too."


    Her eyes lingered on the sky as it red with light, listening quietly.


    "Once, Alice burned her hand in one of her reckless adventures with the firecrackers," I went on. "After that, she was always careful. Lucian and Jason wanted to have the scar removed with surgery, but Jennifer refused. She said the mark should remain, a reminder not to be reckless or spoiled all the time. So Alice carried that tiny burn on her hand all her life."


    "She hated it," Eira finally whispered, her voice fragile. "She thought it was ugly."


    "Well, no girl likes ugly marks," I said, only to realize Eira had so many of them on her. I felt like pping my mouth, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel anything about it.


    At least she talked. But then, how long were we going to use her pets and her friend to reach her, to even be able tomunicate with her?


    And if we started talking about her, there was nothing pleasant to talk about at the moment. What were we going to ask¡ªhow she was and what she had done in the past few years? Everything about her was simply a pain.


    The firecrackers continued for long, as Rafe seemed to have brought an unending stock of them.


    Kael alone was standing to the side, his hands tucked in the pockets of his pants, his expression serious, his eyes on the sky and seemingly lost somewhere in his own thoughts.


    Despite being with us, he looked lonely.


    I didn¡¯t know how to sort things out between us all. Everything lookedplicated. Though today it was calm, tomorrow wouldn¡¯t be the same.


    Tillte at night, all of us were out. When it felt too chilly, Kael told me to take Eira inside the home. I did as I was told while the others stayed outside.


    "Let¡¯s drink," Lucian said, as he had already brought alcohol for them.


    I wasn¡¯t going to be a part of it, as I had to be with her¡ªor they had already expected me to be with her, as it was the night of the Moon Festival.


    <fnc768> The source of th?s content is Find¡ïNovel</fnc768>


    Despite me telling them that I wouldn¡¯t be mating with her, they seemed to have decided to give me the way.

 Chapter 139: First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 139: First Kiss</h4>


    Roman¡¯s POV


    The pets had all settled into their ces for the night. Vixen curled up in her newly gifted bed, Fluffy nestled faithfully beside her, and the little hamster, round with overeating,y sprawled in the small basket I had brought him in, sleeping as though he were dead to the world.


    We headed to my room. Though we had the guest room ready¡ªthe one she stayed in when we first brought her here¡ªthe fear of leaving her alone and her ending up doing something to herself didn¡¯t allow us to keep her there. We settled that she was going to stay in my room, as she was morefortable with me, and I had marked her as well.


    Once inside the room, I didn¡¯t really know how to go about it. But I decided it was time to take a step ahead, at least one step at a time.


    She sat at the edge of the bed, her attention fixed on the photograph Lucian had gifted her. The frame rested lightly in her hands, her gaze distant yet intent.


    "It will look perfect on the bedside table," I told her as I sat beside her. "Lucian will bring more. Maybe we can arrange them on the wall, in smaller frames. How about on this side?" I pointed to the bare stretch of wall.


    She followed the direction of my hand, silent, though I could see her already picturing it.


    "We¡¯ll take some of your pictures too," I added gently. "With your pets. And yes, with Vixen¡¯s babies as well."


    Once again, I had leaned on her pets¡ªand Alice¡ªto draw her attention, to stir some reaction from her. But that was fine. I believed, in time, things would change.


    "Give it to me," I said, extending my hand.


    Her fingers tightened around the frame, clutching it as though I meant to take it from her entirely.


    "I¡¯m only going to set it on the bedside table, on your side," I assured her softly.


    She handed it over to me and I moved to keep it on the side table.


    Since her sessions with the doctor, and after the drug test, she had stoppedshing out. Her defiance had given way to obedience¡ªgentler, quieter. But I could not tell how long it wouldst, nor when the storm within her might break free again.


    As I settled back, I decided it was time to speak. "Eira, you do know I marked you."


    She gave no response, her gaze fixed nkly on the floor.


    Gently, I reached for her hand and drew her toward me, turning her so she faced me. "Look at me."


    Her eyes lifted atst, meeting mine, but there was nothing in them¡ªno anger, no warmth, just emptiness.


    "Please, listen to me," I murmured, my voice steady, my thumb brushing over her cold skin as I cupped her cheek. "Don¡¯t shut me out. Don¡¯t block me from reaching you."


    Her silence pressed heavy against me, yet I continued. "I know you are hurt. I know you are wounded. And I know it is our fault. You may never forgive us¡ªthat¡¯s fine. We will keep asking for forgiveness until the end of our lives if we must."


    She did not stir, her expression unreadable, as though my words had slipped past her without meaning. It was frustrating, but I swallowed it down. We deserved this. Every one of us.


    <fn01b8> Newest update provided by Find[?]ovel</fn01b8>


    "I want you to understand," I said softly, my eyes never leaving hers, "the world is not the same as the one you endured these past six years. Not everyone is like that. You don¡¯t have to remain the same either. You can be yourself with us."


    Even now, silence was all she gave me in return.


    "The things that hurt you¡ªthey won¡¯t be the same with us," I promised. "And I want to show you that, slowly, step by step." I leaned closer until my face hovered just inches from hers. My voice lowered, a vow carried on my breath. "Though I have marked you, I will never mate with you unless you truly want it. But one day, I will make sure you do."


    She did not recoil. She did not even blink. Perhaps my nearness was not foreign to her, or perhaps she was simply too used to such closeness after the life she had endured.


    "Don¡¯t treat me like those men, alright?" I whispered, though I wasn¡¯t sure if the words even reached her. "You will see it¡¯s not the same with me. You will know how much I love you, how much you mean to me."


    I searched her eyes, hoping for some flicker of feeling, but found only emptiness.


    "I wish to kiss my mate tonight," I breathed, leaning closer. "Is that too much to ask?"


    Her hand moved instinctively toward the buttons of her dress, just as she had done that night. My heart clenched. I caught her hand gently, stopping her before she could begin.


    "I¡¯m not your customer," I whispered against her lips. "I am your mate, Eira. Just a kiss will do."


    Lifting my hand, I brushed it softly over her eyes. "Close your eyes."


    If she kept her eyes opened, she will just stare somewhere nkly. But, I wanted her to feel it, feel me, our closeness without losing her mind somewhere.


    She obeyed, sitting still as stone, hershes lowering, her body rigid as if carved from marble.


    "Trust me," I murmured. "You will like it."


    I tilted her face gently toward mine, my hands cradling her as though she were something precious and fragile. Her skin was cool beneath my palms, but the simple act of touching her filled me with a warmth that spread through my chest.


    For a long moment I hesitated, my lips hovering just a breath away from hers. I wanted her to feel my intent¡ªnot desire born of need, not hunger like the men who had wronged her¡ªbut the kind of love that carried patience, devotion, and reverence.


    Slowly, I closed the distance.


    My lips brushed hers with the barest touch, softer than a sigh, like the first fall of snow upon the earth. There was no urgency, no force¡ªonly the delicate pressure. I lingered there, savoring the way her breath mingled with mine, the faint tremble of her body against me.


    Her lips remained still, but I didn¡¯t mind it. Slowly, I captured them into mine, sucking and nibbling them softly, taking turn on them tenderly, as though to tell her she was cherished, that with me she would never again be treated like a thing to be used.


    I wished to urge her to kiss me back. But that would be too much to ask for.


    Her lips soft and tender, felt like nothing I had tasted before. It took me every bit of restraint to surpassed the urge to deepen the kiss. I didn¡¯t want toe out as a lustful bastard.


    After a while, when I pulled back, it was not sudden. My lips lingered, as if reluctant to part, before I let the space grow between us again.


    I kept my forehead resting lightly against hers, my thumb tracing the curve of her cheek, whispering through touch what my words could not carry.


    She still had her eyes closed, a little breathless despite I tried my best to be gentle and keep it to her lips only.


    "Let¡¯s sleep now," I said and guided her to her ce to lie down.


    From her eyes or expressions I couldn¡¯t tell if she felt even a bit of that kiss. I covered her with sheets and sat at the edge once more.


    I pecked on her forehead gently and whispered, "Good night. Sleep well."


    She closed her eyes, probably assured that we were not going to do anything more.


    Though this wasn¡¯t the way I wanted our first kiss to be, but it was fine. We will reach there one day. For now these slow steps meant a lot already.


    I waited by her side until I was sure she was in deep sleep and then I decided to go back to my brothers, who were probably ready to drown themselves in alcohol.


    Bastards would be happy to see me back, despite preparing themselves to ept the fact that I had to mate with her.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time.

 Chapter 140: Every Moment Around Them Is Unbearable.

    <h4>Chapter 140: Every Moment Around Them Is Unbearable.</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    Roman left thinking I had fallen asleep, but I hadn¡¯t. I was waiting for him to fall asleep or leave.


    Just as he left and the room grew quiet, I turned toward the bedside table, my eyes finding the photo frame.


    "Alice..." My voice trembled as the tears already gathered in my eyes. "How much I want toe to you¡ªbut I can¡¯t."


    My fingers brushed over the ss, lingering on her face.


    "Lucian says it wasn¡¯t my fault, but how can I forget? It was my hand that pulled the trigger. I was the one who shot you. No matter what they tell me, that truth will never leave me. I just want toe to you. I¡¯m so tired, Alice. Truly tired. I don¡¯t know what else to do anymore. There¡¯s nothing left inside me. All I have is hate and bitterness, and I fear it will consume your brothers¡ªthe very men you loved so dearly. I hate them, Alice, I hate them so much... but I don¡¯t wish them harm, because it would hurt you."


    I pressed my fingers against the frame, as though the touch could bridge the distance between us.


    "The world was so beautiful with you by my side. Without you, I don¡¯t want to remain in it anymore. I hate this world, and everyone in it. You know, today they did everything they could to celebrate the Moon Festival. But for me, there was no meaning in it. Still... I prayed. I prayed for your soul to be at peace. I prayed that we might be united soon. I miss you. I miss you so much."


    My tears fell freely now, slipping hot across my cheeks as I gathered the frame into my arms, pressing it tight against my heart.


    "They want to be good to me," I whispered, choking on the words, "but I don¡¯t want it. Their sudden kindness won¡¯t erase what I suffered... it won¡¯t bring back what I lost. I can never forget my child. I can never forget the cruelty. It haunts me, makes every moment unbearable to live. I epted it once, thinking it was my punishment for killing you. But I can¡¯t anymore. I can¡¯t forget. And I can¡¯t forgive.


    Sobs broke through me as I clutched the frame harder. "Alice, please... can¡¯t you do something? Call me to you. I don¡¯t want to be here anymore. Every moment around them is unbearable. I endure it only by telling myself it will end soon. They will fuck me and throw me out. But...


    "They won¡¯t let me go, and they won¡¯t kill me either. Just do something, Alice... You¡¯re the only one I have left. Please, Alice. Please..."


    ----


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong><fn519a> Get full chapters from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn519a>


    Roman returned to us instead of staying with her, though it could have been a night meant for mates.


    And though I had epted that possibility¡ªthough I had even prepared myself for it¡ªthe moment I saw him return, a strange relief settled over me.


    <i>Such an ass I am.</i>


    After hours of drinking, we finally drifted back to our rooms.


    Once inside my room, I opened the drawer of the bedside table. There was a small box inside it¡ªa gift I had bought for her, but didn¡¯t have the courage to give.


    I opened the box. There was a tiny pendant hung on a delicate chain. It belonged to my mother, and it was meant for my mate, the woman I loved. But...


    <i>Maybe, I have to wait.</i>


    Despite the alcohol kicking in, I had no desire to sleep. Standing by the wall-sized ss window of my room, I looked at the moon.


    I should have been with her, celebrating every moon festival with her like true mates, but I had lost that chance with my own hands.


    I looked around the part of the estate that was visible from here.


    This estate was a gift from my parents, and I often stayed here back then to have my own peaceful time. Standing here and looking at the sky always offered me more peace.


    And then, my gaze settled on the side house below.


    Six years ago, I built this small side house out of nowhere.


    It shocked everyone¡ªwhy was I even building such a small cottage-style home when I already had this big house? And that too in the middle of the garden, right next to the main house, instead of in some other part of this grand estate.


    I didn¡¯t exin the reason to anyone, nor did I wish to admit it to myself.


    But I knew it well. Eira¡ªshe was the reason.


    Back then, when I was at Lucian¡¯s home, Alice returned from the market carrying so many things. But she wasn¡¯t alone. Eira was with her. Both of them brought so much.


    "What¡¯s this?" Jennifer asked.


    "Mom, we have decided to change the boring interiors of our home. I am bored of seeing the same things around," Alice told her, as both the girls ced all those bags on the couch.


    "Where did you get so much money?" Jennifer was shocked. "Don¡¯t tell me you are yet to pay."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I just broke my piggy bank, as money wasn¡¯t going to double there, and then I got some from my brothers."


    "Don¡¯t forget your brothers are still students. You shouldn¡¯t trouble them," Jennifer warned her. "Don¡¯t be reckless like this."


    "You only scold me," Aliceined. "You should scold Eira as well."


    Eira was clearly shocked, and I enjoyed those expressions on her small innocent face. "What... did I do..." Eira asked.


    "You didn¡¯t stop me when I was shopping. Instead, you helped me buy things," Alice replied. "And all of this is of your choice, as if you were buying it for your own home. I just paid for it."


    Eira felt baffled. "But... I thought Aunty told you to buy... so..."


    "See, Mom? She epted her fault," Alice said. "Now scold her."


    Eira¡¯s face turned apologetic as she looked at Jennifer.


    "Stop scaring the poor girl," Jennifer said, and went to Eira. "It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s see what you got. Maybe your choice of things can change the mood inside our home."


    "I... just tried... but Alice chose them as well..." she said, feeling a little nervous.


    "I am sure everything is perfect," Jennifer assured her.


    "When ites to Eira, you are always so soft, Mom," Aliceined, though in a yful way. "I wonder who¡¯s your daughter¡ªher or me."


    "Both of you are," Jennifer replied, and started to go through the bags.


    "I am the daughter," Alice said. "But how about you make her your daughter-inw? You have two sons," Alice teased.


    The moment she said that, my body froze. I looked at Eira. She was shocked as well, but also a little shy.


    "Want to be my sister-inw?" Alice asked, putting her hand around Eira yfully. "Which one, Lucian or Jason?"


    Eira pped her hand gently and scolded her softly, "Stop joking around and let¡¯s help Aunty."


    Though we were talking, all my attention was on her. They revealed what Eira had bought.


    "Oh! It¡¯s beautiful, Eira," Jennifer said as she looked at the wall hanging she was holding.


    "Mom, she liked everything warm, cozy, and a little vibrant¡ªopposite to how dull our home looks at the moment," Alice added as she revealed more things.


    Unsure why, but I took note of everything she bought and understood what she preferred. From their talks, I also learned more about Eira¡¯s preferences for a home.


    Later, I decided to build this warm, cozy side house just the way she preferred. Just my attempt to get familiar with her world, get used to it, and most importantly, becauseing to this side house made me feel I was close to her that way.


    And then, I looked forward to the day shees to this home and realise it was just what she preferred.


    If I told her today I had built this side house for her, she would just spit on it and walk away. The hate in her eyes for me was far deeper than I could even dare imagine.


    I looked at the box I was still holding in my hand. My finger caressed the pendant gently. <i>Maybe one day, I will be able to give it to her.</i>


    Keeping the box back in the drawer, Iy on the bed without even changing my clothes. I felt exhausted emotionally, my heart felt empty as I missed her by my side, right here in my bed where she was supposed to be.


    As I closed my eyes, my mind only repeated that same thing, her name, Eira.

 Chapter 141: Eira Arguing With Rafe

    <h4>Chapter 141: Eira Arguing With Rafe</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    The next morning began as usual. Jason and Lucian were busy in the kitchen preparing breakfast, while Rafe and I tended to the pets before Eira woke. Kael had not yet appeared; perhaps he was still asleep, or perhaps he had locked himself away in his room again.


    As long as he came to the table, it would be enough.


    Eira was sleeping tillte as well. I knew it wasn¡¯t the medicine, but rather that she hadn¡¯t slept after I left the room the previous night. When I returned, I saw her sleeping with a picture frame tightly held against her chest, hershes damp as if she had been crying even in her sleep.


    Whatever we did, I knew it was going to be a long way before we could change things between her and us.


    I didn¡¯t dare climb into the bed for fear of disturbing her sleep, so I slept on the couch, watching her for a long time before I finally fell asleep.


    "Breakfast is almost ready. Are those two noting out yet?" Lucian asked now, arranging the dishes on the table.


    "I¡¯ll go check on her," I replied.


    "Was she alrightst night?" Lucian¡¯s question made Jason pause, both of them looking at me expectantly.


    I only hummed, uncertain what to tell them when I barely knew myself.


    When I entered the room, she was lying quietly on the bed, staring out the window.


    Though she didn¡¯t want my affection and care, I was going to continue it my way.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and gently brushed my hand over her hair. "Did you sleep well?"


    She gave no response, no sign that she even felt my touch.


    "Get up," I said softly. "You need to eat, and then take your medicines." I adjusted the photo frame on the bedside table before rising.


    She obeyed, slowly pushing herself upright. I pulled out a fresh set of clothes for her. "Come out when you¡¯re ready. Your pets are waiting for you too."


    With that, I left the room, knowing she would follow.


    By then Kael hade downstairs as well, and Eira appeared from her room¡ªwashed, dressed in simple clothes, her hair neatly set. The new haircut she¡¯d gotten the day before framed her face gently, making her look almost... different.


    Unlike before, when we first brought her home, she looked better now. A little healthier and fresher, opposite to how sickly she looked.


    Fluffy and Vixen went to her. She petted the dog and picked up Vixen in her arms. Her eyes then sought out the hamster I had bought for her. The little fellow had burrowed into the soft bedding of his cage, exhausted after wearing himself out on the wheel.


    As she sat before therge cage, I joined her, carefully plucking the hamster out and holding him toward her. "What shall we name him?" I asked.


    "If her cat is called Vixen," Rafe drawled, busy cleaning Vixen¡¯s bedding, "then this little bastard should be named something like Rascal. Or Jerk. An ass...."


    I looked at Eira to see her reaction, and she clearly knitted her brows at hisment.


    She looked at Rafe with an annoyed expression. "Those names are reserved for the likes of you. Spare my pets."


    We all raised our brows and looked at Rafe. The bastard managed to get a reaction from her. We wanted him to go on, and he did just that.


    How to rile up someone with his remarks¡ªthat was his skill.


    "If they stay around me, they are guaranteed to be like me," Rafe countered, calm andposed. "So, it¡¯s fixed. I am going to call him Little Rascal."


    "No!" she raised her voice. "They are my pets, and his name is... umm..." she thought quickly. "...Ham."


    She looked so adorable, all riled up and angry.


    "Always sozy with names, huh?" Rafe gave her a bored look. "Cat is kitty, hamster should be ham. Howzily creative of you, Caldwell!"


    "Yeah, and Vixen is so creative, isn¡¯t it, Damaris?" she snapped back.


    Damn! What¡¯s going on between these two? Calling each other by theirst names like each others¡¯ mortal enemies.


    "Well, Vixen is called Vixen," he said with a smug smile, his gaze challenging her. "Isn¡¯t it, Vixen?"


    In an instant she grabbed the cushion from her seat and hurled it at him. "Don¡¯t call me that!"


    He caught it easily, smirking. "No one orders me. I do what I do."


    For a moment, we four just stared at each other in disbelief. This was more than we had seen from her in weeks¡ªa spark of life, even if born from irritation.


    But why had she reacted so strongly to that word- Vixen? Why did she take it upon herself as if he had called her that directly?


    "Bastard!" she spat at him, her voice rising. "Get lost!"


    <fnbf9b> This text is hosted at find¡¤novel</fnbf9b>


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t," Rafe replied, tossing the cushion back onto her mattress with a careless flick. "If I leave, I¡¯ll be taking my cat with me."


    She pulled Vixen closer, her gaze unwavering. "She¡¯s mine. You stole her. I know it¡¯s my kitty, my pet."


    "If not for me, she would have died long back," he said. "You better thank me."


    Finally, Eira stayed quiet.


    All of us simply exchanged nces between the two. Things started to make sense now. So it was Eira¡¯s cat that Rafe had brought with him six years back. No wonder she was so attached to this cat¡ªand the cat to her. They were no strangers.


    "And keep in mind, it¡¯s my cat as well because I have been taking care of her for the past six years. Either we share her, or I take her away," Rafe said, looking straight in her eyes, "Our cat, or my cat? Choose one."


    Eira held the cat closer, not willing to answer.


    "Alright! Our cat then," Rafe decided on his own and walked towards the breakfast table and settled in the chair Coolly, "Let¡¯s eat."


    The bastard managed to get upper hand over her so easily. Now they are going to have ¡¯their pet¡¯.


    And, the way they were arguing, there was surely a story behind it that we didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 142: How Rafe Got Vixen

    <h4>Chapter 142: How Rafe Got Vixen</h4>


    <strong>Rafe¡¯s POV</strong>


    <i>(shback ¡ª 6 years ago)</i>


    That day I was patrolling around the territory, just like the other Alphas under training. There had been news of a rogue werewolf targeting innocents, and we had been told to look for them.


    I didn¡¯t know that while doing so, I would catch a familiar, tempting scent that almost brought out my innate vampire instincts¡ªinstincts I sessfully suppressed thanks to my werewolf side that helped me counter it. But it was always on the brink of failing whenever that scent hit me. Her scent.


    Eira.


    She was returning home from school, walking alone on that deserted path, and it was already getting dark.


    Standing in the woods, my gaze lingered on her. <i>Isn¡¯t she afraid of going home alone? Why does her home have to be so isted and away from others? Her family members are truly idiots.</i> I frowned and decided to keep watch on her until she reached home.


    I didn¡¯t want her to be in danger from a rogue. Now, thanks to her, I had to do everything to catch that rogue so he wouldn¡¯t harm her when she was alone like this.


    <fnb948> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fnb948>


    Just then, I watched her stop and look around.


    <i>What now? Just go home so I can go after that rogue.</i> I frowned inwardly, my worry for her safety gnawing at me.


    Leaving the road, she started to walk toward the woods, searching for something.


    <i>What the hell?</i> I felt like dragging her back home myself. <i>Is she oblivious to the dangers for kids like her in the woods?</i>


    <i>Miao!</i>


    She made the sound of a cat, and another sound came in response, which took me by surprise. She was responding to the cat¡¯s cries and searching for it. She looked so adorable, so sweet, carefully making her way toward the sound. So pure and innocent¡ªexactly the opposite of what I was.


    My eyes narrowed at her. <i>You should worry about yourself more than a random cat, silly girl.</i>


    Soon she found a hurt kitten and tried to coax it. She was kind¡ªand her kindness was going to put her in trouble one day. She carried the kitten with her, and I followed her silently, not letting her know of my presence.


    I wanted to keep protecting her.


    When she reached her home, entirely isted here in the woods, she hid the cat in the gaps between the boulders at the rear boundary of her home. I understood from her behavior that she was hiding the cat and couldn¡¯t let her family know about it.


    Sitting high up on the branches of a tree, I continued to watch her taking care of the cat. Even in the dark, she wasn¡¯t afraid toe out of the house. That small kitten seemed to be her priority.


    Once she returned home safely after treating and feeding the kitten, I left to search for the rogue werewolf. That night, we found it and killed it along with my other friends.


    But after that, instead of returning to my home, I went to hers. I sat at the same boulder where she hid the kitten and looked up toward her window. The lights were off, and she was sleeping.


    I spent my time taking care of the kitten. The bandage she had put around its leg hade off. I secured it well and even fed and cared for it.


    After that, once in a while I woulde here in the dead of night and spend some time with this kitten while the owner of this cat nestled in her bed.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was even doing this.


    I only knew that her scent, her untouched appearance which felt sweet and tempting at first, had slowly started to break every ounce of restraint I had been practicing over the years to control my innate instincts.


    Not just her scent or her blood was maddening¡ªher innocent beauty tempted me to ruin it over and over again. I wanted to hurt her in ways she wouldn¡¯t imagine.


    That was sick, but that¡¯s how I felt.


    And I hated to think that someone existed who could affect me this way, almost pushing me to be a monster I didn¡¯t want to be.


    Despite being so irresistibly drawn to her, I decided to stay away from her¡ªor I didn¡¯t know what I would end up doing to her.


    But thanks to my friends and their sister, she was always around. It only grew my frustration. Neither could I go to her, nor would they let me stay away from her.


    The first time I saw her at Lucian¡¯s home, though tempted by her scent and beauty, I could barely control myself. So the moment we finished our meal, I left in a hurry, making an excuse.


    I knew the moment Iid my eyes on her that day¡ªshe struck straight into my heart. I wanted her in every way. A vampire¡¯s instincts were stronger toward the one they desired. They could never go wrong, and she was the one for me.


    But she was a minor, and I couldn¡¯t lose myself to my desires. So my efforts to keep her away from me, to protect her from the kind of monster I could be, grew stronger¡ªand at the same time, wrong. She hated me for how I treated her.


    If only she knew I was protecting her from myself.


    After that incident with Alice and our pack, just like everyone, I was hurt¡ªfor the ones we lost, for my friends who suffered, and for the impossibility of believing it was her. But the proof was there, and so was the anger that she had sided with our enemies.


    Moreover, what happened with Kael and his family... Kael was the first friend I ever had, and he was more like my brother. He had brought me out of hell. When I saw him crying and howling in pain for the first time, that pain wasn¡¯t just his¡ªI felt it too.


    When it came to Kael, I would go against anyone in this world, even if it meant abandoning my feelings toward her.


    I hated her as well, just like the others.


    But after everything grew calm, after we had taken our revenge on the enemies, I went to her home once more. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I did¡ªas if I was expecting to see her there.


    The mind might control you, but the heart only wants what it wants.


    The home was empty, her grandparents gone as well, though I wasn¡¯t sure where.


    But the little kitten was still there¡ªweak and almost about to die, with no one to take care of her. I brought her with me and named her what I used to call her owner: Vixen.

 Chapter 143: Why Are You Scared Of The Black Wolves?

    <h4>Chapter 143: Why Are You Scared Of The ck Wolves?</h4>


    <strong>Eira¡¯s POV</strong>


    That bastard Rafe infuriated me again, this time by daring to im my cat as his own.


    Just like in the past, when he used to tease me until I wanted to smash his face, I felt the same rage burning through me now. But I knew I was powerless.


    I wished that bastard Vampire would starve for blood and die.


    And why did he always say I stank? No one else had ever said that to me. I knew I didn¡¯t. But that asshole... he must have a rotten nose to keep spitting such insults.


    <fn3826> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel</fn3826>


    While I was trying to calm myself, Roman came to me. Obviously with his pretentious care, which I hated but had to bear with. He must have forgotten the times he bullied me, to now dare and act like he cared.


    And the other three were no better. I wished they could vanish into thin air and stop forcing me to breathe the same air as them.


    Each one of these five felt like a thorn in my foot that I couldn¡¯t pluck out, forcing me to walk while bearing the pain. The more I thought about them, the more my hate and bitterness grew in my heart.


    All I knew was that I hated everything, and I wanted to get angry at everyone, spouting all the bitterness I carried inside. And they were just giving me a chance to do it.


    "Eira, we have to go to the side house," Roman told me. "Doctor I is here to see you."


    <i>Damn! That doctor again. What does she want now?</i>


    Last time she reminded me of my son, scratched at my old wounds as if she had no other work to do. Why couldn¡¯t they just leave me alone?


    He took Ham from my hands.


    Ham, yes. That¡¯s my hamster¡¯s name now, after I dered it to everyone. Better than them naming him Rascal or Jerk.


    "Let¡¯s go," he told me.


    I frowned at my empty hands. Just because he gifted me that pet, he acted like he owned him. I red at him. For god¡¯s sake, that¡¯s my pet now.


    "I¡¯ll give him back once you are done with your session with I," he told me. "And Vixen is with Rafe."


    I gritted my teeth. They were ckmailing me with my pets. I frowned and walked out of the house to go to the side house while the bastard followed me.


    Liam was outside, seemingly waiting for me. What was this old bastard doing here now?


    "Eira, I want to talk to you," he said. "Please listen to me."


    I stopped, my gaze indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t matter to me.


    "Look! I didn¡¯t tell them about your child," he said, sounding apologetic. "They found it out on their own when they investigated your life after prison. I swear, I didn¡¯t."


    "He is telling the truth," Roman said from behind me.


    I didn¡¯t respond and walked inside the house. I didn¡¯t care what they thought or did. Let me just get done with this witch doctor who came to get on my nerves again.


    Entering the home, I saw her standing by the sofa and looking around the drawing room. Sensing my presence, she turned to me, a light smile on her lips.


    <i>Fake!</i>


    "Good morning, Eira," she said with a pleased tone. "Have a seat."


    I sat on the sofa while she sat in the chair opposite me. "Nice and cozy home, isn¡¯t it?" she said.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked her.


    Her smile widened lightly as she said, "Not bad!"


    It took me by surprise. What did she mean?


    "Well, I just want to have a little chat with you, and yeah, I brought you a cake. My daughter won first prize in the dancepetition, and we celebrated it yesterday." She pulled out a small box and put it in front of me. "This is for you."


    I didn¡¯t touch it. Then she pulled out a picture from the file she was holding. "You didn¡¯t see my daughter, right? I brought a picture of her with me."


    She ced it on the center table in front of me. I nced at it, and something caught my attention. There were two familiar figures with a little girl.


    Alice and Jennifer.


    I picked up the picture. Jennifer¡ªI felt like I had almost forgotten how she looked, but I recognized her at first nce.


    "That¡¯s Jennifer, my friend, and her daughter Alice," I said. "She worked in the administration department of the hospital I worked in, and we became good friends. It was my daughter¡¯s tenth birthday they attended, and thest one we ever had together."


    I didn¡¯t react to what she said, but continued to stare at the picture.


    "Jennifer was such a lovely woman, and so was her daughter," I said. "If I tell you what Alice did that day, and how she turned the celebration so hrious with her antics, you willugh as well."


    I finally looked at her. "What did she do?"


    She had the same smile on her face even now. "That we will talk about once we finish our session. That would be so rxing after a boring session, isn¡¯t it?"


    I could only agree. I wanted to know about Alice, and especially about Jennifer. I only knew she had died¡ªbut how? And this witch doctor wouldn¡¯t tell me unless I obeyed her demand. Just like every other person I faced. They always had some conditions before me. Whatever.


    "Alright! Shall we start?" she asked as she looked at me.


    I hummed lightly.


    "It¡¯s about the day when Alice died," she said. "I want to know your side, what you were going through."


    "There¡¯s nothing to it. I shot her, and she died," I replied inly.


    "And why did you shoot her?" she asked. "I know there¡¯s a valid reason. I wish to hear the truth. Give and take. You tell me something, and I tell you something."


    "I was going to shoot something else, but ended up hurting her."


    "Something else?" she hummed, as if giving it a thought. "Alright. Let¡¯s just jump straight to the point, as you are smart enough to know where it¡¯s going."


    I waited to hear what she meant.


    "I want to know why you fear the ck Wolf so much," she said. "You were trying to protect Alice from the ck Wolf, I know. Let¡¯s keep aside the fact that the ck Wolf wasn¡¯t captured in the video. We will believe it was truly there. I wish to believe in you."


    The things I wanted to counter her with¡ªthat there was no ck Wolf and she should just check the video¡ªshe had already left me no space to say.


    "Now, tell me why you are so scared of the ck Wolf?" she asked again. "I know there¡¯s a reason."


    "Since I was a child, my grandparents told me that ck Wolves are bad and scary. They are no less than monsters, and I should always stay away from them. If I saw them around, I should run from them," I told her honestly.


    She raised a brow. "They said that, and you started believing blindly?"


    I shook my head. "No. First, I used to have nightmares of a ck Wolf when I was a kid. In my dream, it would kill people, blood everywhere, and thene after me, as if chasing me desperately.


    "When I told this to my grandparents, they said it wasn¡¯t a dream, that it had indeed happened with me when I was a baby. That scary ck wolf was chasing us when my grandparents were running away with me."


    She listened to me with utter seriousness.


    "Grandma said we were on the run all the time because of that ck Wolf. It killed my parents, and it wanted to kill us as well. She told me how cruel ck Wolves were and how brutally my parents were killed. Since then, I started having a fear of them."


    "Can you still remember the exact dream you had?" I asked. "Was that ck Wolf really scary before you told anything to your grandparents?"


    I felt a little confused at her question. "I think it was... It killed people and chased after us... It was indeed scary... maybe..."


    "So your fear of the ck Wolf was instilled by your grandparents?" she concluded.


    I shook my head. "I had a nightmare... and they just exined..."

 Chapter 144: Suspicious Grandparents

    <h4>Chapter 144: Suspicious Grandparents</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    Sitting in the drawing room of the main house, we were watching Eira and I¡¯s conversation on the TV screen through the camera feed in the side house.


    When I heard why she feared the ck Wolves so much, I felt conflicted, and so many questions arose in my mind. I was sure the others next to me had them as well.


    I turned to Liam and asked him, "Her grandparents¡ªyou knew them, right?"


    Liam nodded, his own expression conflicted after what Eira had said.


    "What kind of people were they, and where did theye from? How did you know them?" I asked.


    <fnd256> Readplete version only at Find_Novel(.</fnd256>


    He looked at me finally, unsure of his own thoughts. "Back then, one of my close friends, a top-rank official in our pack, introduced me to them. He knew them well and helped them settle in our pack¡ªa family of an old couple and their granddaughter.


    "They were searching for a peaceful and safe shelter. As an official, my friend was the one to provide all the properly investigated documents about Eira¡¯s grandparents, so there was nothing to doubt about them.


    "And they seemed to be good people, and because of my friend, I became her grandfather¡¯s good friend as well. There was nothing to doubt about them at all. They always had the right answers whenever someone asked them about their life beforeing to our pack. They were said to be victims of the great war that happened in the werewolf world decades back, and traveling from pack to pack as war refugees.


    "After the incident six years ago, they disappeared all of a sudden. I thought either they died in the massacre that happened in our pack or they ran away in fear after what Eira did. Now, I am not sure what to think about it anymore."


    I said, "Your friend who brought them to our pack, he...."


    "He was killed in an enemy attack six years back, so we can¡¯t ask him either," Liam answered.


    "Interesting," Lucian said in a suspicious tone and looked at Liam, "Not just your friend, I wish to doubt you as well. The closest ones are always the dangerous ones, isn¡¯t it Liam?"


    Liam remained calm. "You can go ahead and investigate all you want. My loyalty to this pack, I do not need to prove it to anyone."


    "Sure! We will see," Lucianmented.


    There was a silence for a while, before Jason said, "Either they were innocent or just too good at pretending."


    I hummed as I was not ready to buy anything so easily now. "And they told Eira what she saw in her dream truly happened when she was a baby. She is twenty-two now, so twenty-two years ago, there were not many ck Wolves left in the werewolf world. Most were already killed in the great war of the past. We need to look into which ck Wolf was chasing them, and then we will get the answers."


    "Though not many are left now, we can¡¯t reach everyone," Liam said. "Some are still living as rogues with their families after the great war, and it¡¯s hard to find them."


    "We need to try," Lucian said this time, agreeing with me. "And we need to raise this in the right way so the ones we ask won¡¯t question us back. Somehow, I¡¯ve started to believe there is a much bigger conspiracy¡ªnot just against us, but something that has to do with Eira."


    "I agree with this as well," Roman said. "Even before, I asked¡ªwhy would someone frame an irrelevant girl like Eira? She was new to our pack and barely knew anyone outside our circle. There is truly something fishy. She is after all a rare pureblood shewolf."


    That click something to me and asked again, "Liam, were they pure blood as well, her grandparents?"


    "They imed to be lowly hybrids," Liam said, "Back then, we also thought Eira as a hybrid as well. Now, I can¡¯t tell if they were lying or not."


    "If they are her real grandparents, they are meant to be pureblood. Hybrids can¡¯t produce pureblood like Eira. She is not ordinary, but has unique bloodline. We saw she has hidden powers," I exined. "We need to know, if they are her real grandparents or not."


    "More I think about what you said, more I find them suspicious," Liam said, "Just provide me their blood samples and we will know."


    "We will," I assured. Those old hangs seemed to have answers to all our questions.


    "I also believe what happened with your parents didn¡¯t happen on a whim or out of some simple enmity between packs," Rafe spoke up all of a sudden, his red eyes narrowing slightly. "I could tell it was a long-crafted n, the way they executed it with perfection.


    "And the way your parents were killed¡ªit¡¯s not the work of a simple pack enmity, but the revenge for someone¡¯s deep grudge against them. You need to look into the past of your parents and their feuds with other packs. Someone¡ªor rather, some people¡ªtruly hold the darkest grudge against them. My vampire instincts could never go wrong when ites to sensing someone¡¯s twisted grudges."


    "It all makes sense," Roman said. "The use of drugs on her, and how they knew her deepest fear to make it all happen¡ªthat didn¡¯te out of nowhere. Her grandparents are truly suspicious. Why wouldn¡¯t they meet their granddaughter even once after she was arrested? Even if she disgraced them by murdering someone, as family, one always goes to visit, or at least question, before abandoning them. It shows they were already sure Eira killed Alice and so they ran away."


    What I had been thinking, my brothers had in mind as well.


    I turned to Lucian. "How long till your people get their hands on them?"


    "They seem close to the Alpha of the Ravenw pack, and my people have to be careful. Even approaching the child is not easy," Lucian informed. "I¡¯m being careful because we need that child safe and sound, or I would have barged in there long ago."


    I agreed with this. "Don¡¯t be in haste. Tell your people to be careful. We don¡¯t want to rm them."

 Chapter 145: Picture Of Eira’s Child

    <h4>Chapter 145: Picture Of Eira¡¯s Child</h4>


    Kael¡¯s POV


    "From the mention of Ravenw Pack, I do feel we need to look into what kind of enmity your parents had with them," Jason said. "It¡¯s not a coincidence that those old hags and a child are there."


    "There were indeed some feuds the previous Alpha of Ravenw Pack had in the past, but it was never with our pack," I told them. "But I will look into the things that are not recorded. We might get some clues."


    I then looked at Liam, "Do you have any information on the great war?"


    "I was so young back then, so I am not sure entirely. Most of the things were kept hidden," Liam said as he recalled what he knew. "As from what I heard, in the Great War back then, Ravenw Pack suffered great losses. And our pack wasn¡¯t on their side. Though we didn¡¯t have a straight war with them, we sided with their enemy group. So in turn, we were their enemy as well."


    "Maybe you can look into, among all the enemy packs, who they fought with most fiercely and who caused them the greatest losses. But the issue is the records from that time were burned, so all the packs could review themselves from the start and not have any humiliating things recorded under their names. It was when the council was formed and marked as the birth of a more organized, newly led, spotless, werewolf world."


    I hummed, knowing exactly what to do. "We will need to look into any old people who still have knowledge of the Great War. Though records are erased and not much information was passed onto the next generation, their memories are still the record of everything."


    "I will tell my people to get some of the old ones around, if anyone is still alive from the Great War period," Lucian assured.


    As I nodded to agree, he spoke again, a little hesitant this time. "My spies sent me a picture of that child."


    <fn777e> Content originallyes from Find¡ïNovel</fn777e>


    At his words, I froze, unsure how to feel about it. That was Eira¡¯s child¡ªthe proof that she had conceived with someone else. She had borne a child for that bastard who impregnated her.


    I looked at my brothers. They were the same. No one truly looked eager to see the child, maybe unsure of how they would feel about it.


    Lucian picked up the tablet from the center table, opened the email, and handed it to me.


    I swallowed hard, my heartbeat unstable, as I looked at the picture of a five-year-old boy. An innocent, small face, dressed in a school uniform: a white shirt, light blue pants and jacket, a blue tie, and an ID card hung around his neck. He was standing in the school yground with a young woman by his side, probably his teacher.


    I was wondering if he resembled Eira. It was hard to tell in the picture, which had been taken from a distance. Unlike Eira, the child had dark hair, and his eyes seemed the same as well. Maybe he took after his father.


    As I observed more, I noticed his expressions were calm andposed, unlike the other kids who were ying andughing around.


    Suddenly, I felt curious to know him, to know the kind of kid he was. Adorable like any other child his age, but with a touch of maturity¡ªor perhaps just an unspeakable quietness. If he was Eira¡¯s son, was he happy there, in the care of other people?


    How must they be treating him? He was the child of a pureblood mother, and if his father truly was that Alpha of Ravenw Pack, then he carried a precious bloodline and would develop unique powers once he grew up. I hoped he wasn¡¯t being used by them for something. All of a sudden, worry gripped my heart.


    "Are you sure it¡¯s her child?" I asked.


    "As per our leads, a hundred percent her child. But we are yet to get his DNA sample. Once we get it, there won¡¯t be any doubt left," Lucian answered.


    I passed on the tablet, and the others looked at the kid. I wasn¡¯t sure what they were thinking, but as for me, I felt a deep unease in my heart for the child¡ªwho wasn¡¯t even mine.


    "How will she feel if we show this picture to her?" Roman asked, staring at the picture.


    "We can¡¯t yet," I said. "We need to be a hundred percent sure of it. And I already told us we need to wait for her emotional situation to stabilize."


    Just as I said this, all our attention went back to the TV screen as we heard I ask something to Eira, after she had finished rewarding her with some stories about Alice.


    "I want you to share the pain you¡¯ve been keeping buried inside you," I told her. "Everything that hurt you over the past six years. I want you to let it out."


    Eira¡¯s expression darkened, unlike how she was at ease while listening about Alice¡¯s stories from I, as her reward for answering the question about her fear of ck wolf.


    Her hands almost clutched her dress the moment the doctor mentioned her pain from the past six years. She was trying to hide her anxiousness, her fear, behind those cold and dark expressions.


    "You can tell me, Eira," I said in a coaxing tone. "Keeping it inside you will only bring you more harm than good."


    Eira let out a light, disdainful scoff, before saying, "If you¡¯re that curious to know how whores are treated, and if you want to fulfill your twisted fantasy of knowing how they¡¯re fucked, I suggest you just buy some books that mention those dark stories. I believe there are so many.


    "Oh, I remember, I even had the customer who were there to fuck me for their research on whores so they could write about them. One bastard even wanted to draw me naked for his work. He kepting again and again, saying he wanted to write more. The bastard even had some wicked fetishes which he tried on me. I am sure his book will satisfy you entirely if he had ever written one."


    I remained calm for a while. "I want to help you get out the pain you¡¯ve locked yourself in, Eira. You have to...."


    "So what do you expected me to do instead?" Eira¡¯s mocking, but this time angry voice cut through again. "Celebrate over how well I was fucked? Tell me, how should I do it? Want me to dance, or have some drinks or drugs, tell me?"


    Each word from her felt like a knife piercing my chest. Her bitter words were her deeply engraved pain, her helplessness¡ªand I could feel it.


    Damn! My hearts hurt for real, the same pain I had been feeling for the past six years.

 Chapter 146: Her Disturbed State

    <h4>Chapter 146: Her Disturbed State</h4>


    <strong>Roman¡¯s POV</strong>


    The moment those words fell from her lips, silence swallowed the room. Not only I, but we too were left speechless. Whatever she had endured during those six years, there was little left for us to imagine, and yet none of us dared to.


    All we could do was curse ourselves and bear the weight of our own guilt for her broken state.


    "Eira," I said softly, her tone steady, "calm down."


    "Calm down?" Eira¡¯s voice wasced with venom. "I have always been calm. It¡¯s you and those bastards who keep poking at me again and again. Don¡¯t you have anything else to do? Just get the fuck out of my life."


    Her gaze burned like fire, her jaw tight with rage, her words sliced through clenched teeth. In that moment, she resembled a wounded beast, snarling at every soul that darede near.


    "You can keep showing your anger," I replied, unshaken. "I am here to listen. Go ahead, let it out. Every ounce of bitterness, every shard of pain you¡¯ve buried inside¡ªI am here to share that burden with you."


    "Want me to get my bitterness out?" Eira gave a dark, hollowugh. "How about I kill you first, and then those five bastards hovering around me like snakes?"


    "I think this is enough for today. Next session..."


    Smash!


    The sudden shatter of porcin echoed through the room as she hurled the vase from the table, splintering it into pieces across the floor. Her re locked onto I, zing with fury.


    "You fucking bitch," she spat. "Did you really think that by telling me a few things about Alice, you were giving me something of worth? Go fuck yourself to know what I¡¯ve been feeling all these years. And if you dare show your face to me again, I swear your daughter won¡¯t have a mother left in this world."


    With that, she stormed out of the side house, leaving only the echoes of her rage behind. I remained seated, calm andposed. Perhaps, as a doctor, she had faced patients far more vtile than Eira. But for us, it was different.


    For us, it was Eira who was breaking apart before our very eyes. And it was her pain that tore our hearts to pieces.


    Lucian moved quickly to the exit towards the side house.


    Eira wasing out so of course we felt worried where she was going.


    Lucian stopped at the ss wall and watched her as she came out of the side house.


    "Don¡¯t rush her," Liam said quietly. "Let her absorb her emotions."


    We remained still, watching from behind the ss. She was seething, her face darkened with fury, her fists clenched tightly as though she could crush her rage within her own hands. Her breath came fast and heavy, her chest rising and falling as she struggled to contain the storm inside her.


    We waited in tense silence, unsure what she would do next, or where she would run.


    She drew in several deep breaths, her eyes darting about as though searching for a way out, some escape from herself, from us, from everything. Yet in that moment she looked not only furious, but utterly lost and undone. She was like a vessel overflowing with every extreme emotion at once, incapable of carrying even a single one.


    Atst she turned sharply and strode toward the rear of the house, her steps quick and restless, as if the ground itself scorched her to flee faster.


    Lucian rushed after her, and the rest of us followed close behind.


    <fn2c8b> For original chapters go to Find?Novel</fn2c8b>


    "She cannot leave the estate. Don¡¯t worry," I told him, catching up. We had to shadow her, yet keep enough distance not to ignite her further.


    "Thankfully she cannot take her wolf form," Lucian muttered, his jaw tight. "If she could, restraining her would be impossible. I can¡¯t lose her this time."


    Not only he, but none of us could bear the thought of losing her again.


    Her path led straight toward the stables, and our hearts seized with terror. Thest time she had wandered there, she had tried to end her life.


    "Damn it! We need to stop her. Jason¡¯s toolbox¡ª" Panic sharpened my voice as I quickened my pace.


    "Nothing is there," Lucian cut in, his voice hard. "Jason cleared it out already."


    Relief washed over me, but it was bitter and brief. We knew what awaited us now was not the sight of a weapon in her hands, but the destion of watching her copse beneath the weight of her despair.


    She went straight into the storage room of the stable, the door shutting behind her.


    Outside, we stood frozen in uneasy silence. Of all the ces in this vast estate, she had chosen this one¡ªthe very ce where she had once been tortured.


    "Roman, you go," Kael said firmly.


    I was going to, even if he hadn¡¯t told me.


    With a slight nod, I stepped forward, pushing open the door while the others remained outside. If we all crowded her at once, it would only enrage her further.


    I saw her sitting in the corner, her legs folded in front of her chest, her arms wrapped tightly around them, her head slightly lowered as she stared nkly at the ground. The sides of her face were hidden behind strands of hair, her body rocking lightly back and forth, restless. Her breathing was uneven, faint, almost unheard groans leaving her throat, her teeth clenched tightly as if she were fighting something within herself.


    This sight wasn¡¯t just worrisome¡ªit was frightening. She looked like a ghost hiding in the darkness. One could tell her psychological struggle had been going on for a long time.


    "Eira," I called softly.


    She didn¡¯t react. I could tell she neither heard me nor felt my presence. She was lost somewhere¡ªher mind wasn¡¯t here anymore.


    I knelt beside her and gently touched her hand. "Eira."


    She didn¡¯t look at me but said, "If you¡¯re here to fuck me, do it and get lost."


    Once more, the same reaction. It didn¡¯t startle me this time.


    "No. I¡¯m not here for that. I¡¯m here to be with you," I told her.


    "Bastards! Liars!" she mumbled, as if cursing not just me but all mankind.


    "Eira..."


    She finally looked at me. "Your pretentious care suffocates me. You can go to hell with that and leave me alone," she spat angrily. "Better die and take those bastards with you to hell as well. Just die¡ªall of you."


    I remained calm. "None of us will die. We are going to live together with you. You can get angry at us, hit us, curse us¡ªbut we are all going to live."


    "Fuck off! Leave me alone," she said angrily. "Just go."


    In response, I settled next to her on the ground. "I¡¯m not going anywhere. You can do whatever you want with me. You might even strangle me to death to get your anger out. It will help you feel better."


    She looked at me angrily and then stood up. Then she abruptly rose to her feet. Her gaze darted around the room, and she seized whatever she could find¡ªcardboard boxes, dried grass stacked in a heap. With all her strength, she flung them at me one after another. The boxes struck my shoulders, the brittle grass scattered across me, sticking to my clothes and hair.


    She said nothing, not a single word, but poured her fury into every motion, every throw, as if the act itself could rid her of the poison festering within. And I let her. I sat there, unmoving, enduring it in silence.


    Atst, when there was nothing left to hurl, her rage seemed to bleed out of her. Her body sagged, her shoulders slumped, and she dropped back to the ground. Sweat clung to her skin, her breaths came ragged and shallow, and her head fell forward as though the fight had been wrung out of her.


    Only then did I move. I brushed away the mess she had thrown, strands of dried grass clinging stubbornly to me, though I swept them off as best I could.


    Kneeling before her, I gently reached out, tucking back the strands of hair that had fallen over her face. "Are you feeling better now," I asked softly, "or do you want a few more things to throw at me? I can arrange them if you like."


    Her response was swift and cold. She pped my hand away, her face hardened, her silence louder than any words. She wanted nofort, no touch¡ªnothing from me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 147: Final Plan

    <h4>Chapter 147: Final n</h4>


    <strong>Kael¡¯s POV</strong>


    We could only watch her being hurt. We had no way to help her anymore, and it was infuriating.


    I arrived there as well and witnessed everything with us.


    "He can take care of her," I said. "Let¡¯s discuss what we nned before."


    Leaving Eira to Roman, I turned to walk back with I and Liam while the other three stayed there, unwilling to leave her side. I didn¡¯t wish to either¡ªall I wanted was to hold her, tofort her¡ªbut she wouldn¡¯t want me near. Discussing the matter with her doctor to heal her was my priority. The other four could look after her well.


    "You saw how furious she became when I spoke of her suffering," I said gravely. "It is normal, given her condition. But dangerous all the same."


    I could understand that as well.


    "Her psyche is highly vtile," I continued, "and frighteningly unpredictable in what she may do next. She is fiercely protective when ites to her pets, deeply emotional when it concerns her son, seething with rage when ites to you five Alphas¡ªor any man at all. And when it touches on the past six years, she retreats entirely.


    "Her mind has been trained to lock that part of her life away, isting her from itpletely. It is a subconscious defense, something she must have cultivated over time. But it is not good. Her suicidal thoughts stem from that very fracture. We must unlock it. We must make her confront it, speak of it, release all that poison she has buried. That is the only way forward, as I told you before."


    "Her emotions are either burning at extremes or extinguished altogether," Liam added solemnly. "We need to stabilize her. And Kael, you cannot dy. Her first shift, her first heat¡ªshe cannot face them in this state. The longer you hesitate, the longer her torment stretches, and the deeper the harm will root itself."


    "I will make preparations today," I promised them, my voice steady though my heart trembled. "You will both be there."


    "Liam and I both," I assured me with quiet resolve. Liam met my gaze, offering a nod of faith that told me to trust the doctor, no matter how impossible it seemed.


    Gods, this was going to be unbearably difficult.


    They left, waiting for my message to summon them for the next step.


    Later, Roman returned with Eira. He had carried her back to the main house andid her in his room. She did not resist, nor react. She simplyy there upon the bed, as lifeless as a corpse, staring at nothing.


    Once she was settled, I gathered the others and told them of the n.


    Lucian¡¯s face hardened. "You cannot be serious," he snapped. "You saw how she reacted the moment it was mentioned."


    "I know," I admitted, "but we have no choice. We must be strong enough to bear it. Better for her to suffer once and be freed, than to suffer endlessly, every single day of her life."


    "What if it makes things worse instead of better?" Roman¡¯s voice carried the weight of fear. "You did not see her as closely as I did, when she sat there in the stable. She was not herself at all until I called her. For a moment, I truly thought she was possessed by something."


    I hummed and wondered¡ªif we had never found her again, what would have be of her? Or if we had never seen her at all in this life? The thought of it almost scared me.


    I looked at each one of them and asked, "Do you have any other solution to heal her?"


    None. No one truly knew.


    "We have to trust I," I assured them. "She is an expert, and Eira is not the first such patient she has dealt with."


    As they finally agreed, I told Lucian and Jason, "Make preparations. We will leave in the evening."


    Though heavy-hearted, both of them agreed.


    -----


    In the evening, all of us left for the ce we had nned to go.


    <fn0f88> The source of th?s content is findnovel</fn0f88>


    Eira was obedient the entire time¡ªmore like she was just following everything blindly. Even when she sat in the car, she stared outside nkly and didn¡¯t question where we were taking her. She looked as if every moment she lived was a great ordeal she was somehow making it through, bit by bit.


    After more than half an hour, we reached the ce. Our cars entered the massive gate of the structure and stopped in the center of the empty ground, surrounded by the square-shaped building. There was no sign of anyone¡¯s presence other than the six of us, Liam, and I.


    Lucian opened the door for Eira, and Roman helped her step out. The moment her feet touched the ground and she looked around, she froze. Traces of fear and anxiousness appeared on her face.


    <strong>Thud!</strong>


    The light sound of a car door closing almost startled her, and she snapped back to her senses.


    "Let¡¯s go," Roman told her as he held her hand, while we were ready to lead the way inside.


    She looked at Roman, her gaze filled with fear. "Why... are we here..."


    Finally, a reaction. She recognized this ce.


    "Just some random work," Roman told her.


    She pulled her hand from his hold, her hesitation clear in her actions. "I will wait here... you can go..."


    "I can¡¯t leave you here alone," Roman assured her. "Don¡¯t worry. Come with me."


    "I won¡¯t go anywhere... I promise..." she said, her gaze pleading with him.


    I looked at I to ask what to do, whether we should cancel the n. But she shook her head.


    "Let¡¯s head inside. We are gettingte," I announced, my voice louder and colder. "We don¡¯t have all the time in the world." Then I walked ahead.


    I saw her flinch at my words before I turned away. She understood that everyone had to follow my orders.


    "Let¡¯s go," Roman said to her in a coaxing voice as he held her hand again, and followed behind me.


    Usually stubborn and defiant, she was now like a scared cat. She didn¡¯t even have the will to resist us or make a strong protest. This ce was surely a hell for her¡ªone that had broken her entirely, leaving the fear still instilled deep in her soul.

 Chapter 148: Please...Let Me Go

    <h4>Chapter 148: Please...Let Me Go</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    The entire ce had been vacated of anyone¡¯s presence. Just us.


    Every trace of what had happened here a few weeks before on this same ground¡ªhow we punished those bastards who had everid hands on her or even looked at her¡ªwas erased, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Those bastards Luis and Paul, and everyone who participated in torturing her¡ªtheir souls must be crying, wondering why they ever did it.


    This prison, the very ce where her torment began... we had to bring her here. I wasn¡¯t in favor of it, but I had to give it a chance, hoping it would bring some peace and healing to her by making her face her fear and pain.


    Roman continued walking, holding her hand, while she kept her head lowered, unable to protest anymore. Walking behind them, I felt the urge to just pull her back to me and whisk her away from here.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it." A voice came from behind me¡ªRafe.


    He seemed to have already seen through my thoughts.


    I turned to him, only to find his eyes shift toward Kael, who walked at the very front. His steps were steady, his back straight, his presence unyielding, like an immovable wall.


    "The one who¡¯s hurting the most is him," Rafe said. "Don¡¯t fail him. Stay put¡ªfor his sake."


    I raised a brow at him, but he only moved past, striding forward until he joined Kael.


    <i>The bastard. What did he mean by that?</i>


    Anyway, I focused back on Eira, who was walking ahead of me. But then I realized something and looked behind. Jason was trailing us, lost somewhere in his own thoughts. His steps felt forced, as if every inch of him resisted being here.


    It reminded me of the day when we went to see Eira in the prison. Damn!


    Now my own steps felt heavy, my body weighed down, struggling to follow her anymore. <i>Is she going to remember that day as well?</i>


    The thought made me want to kill myself, to bury myself somewhere. Yet both of us followed them anyway.


    We entered the building¡ªa central hall with empty counters where no employees were present, doors leading to the in-charge offices, and then the passage toward the prison cells.


    Eira moved behind Roman, as if hiding herself from the world. Her head wouldn¡¯t lift, the side of her face hidden beneath her hair. I could clearly see her body shaking.


    Kael looked at Roman. "Go ahead."


    "Eira, we have to head inside," he told her.


    She didn¡¯t budge, continuing to hide behind him. He slowly turned to face her, her head still lowered. "There is something we need to do, and I want you toe with me."


    She shook her head lightly in protest. He cupped her face in his hands and made her look at him. Her eyes were moist as she shook her head once more.


    "I¡¯ming with you. You are not alone," he told her in a soft tone. "Don¡¯t be scared."


    She opened her mouth to say something, but the words failed her. Fear made her unable to form even a single word.


    "Get going already," Kael¡¯s cold voice cut through. His face was rigid, devoid of emotion, his jaw hardened as he spoke. "Or I will have to drag her there myself."


    If Roman was ying a good guy, someone had to y the bad guy. Kael himself had already decided he would be the one to y that role.


    She trembled at these words, and Roman said, "Let¡¯s go. I will protect you from what you fear. I am an Alpha. I can beat anything, anyone. Or... do you want Kael to apany you?"


    She froze at those words and shook her head, lowering it once more.


    Roman held her hand firmly this time and made her walk with him. I knew he hated doing it, but he hardened his resolve.


    The ce was entirely silent, and we could hear our own ragged heartbeats. Hers was the loudest of all, as if her heart might explode at any moment.


    When they were out of the sight, on the multiple screens mounted on the wall, we watched the footage through the security cameras.


    Roman guided her through the silent corridor, lit by dim lights, passing by various prison cells¡ªall of them empty. After a while, they stopped in front of the one where Eira had spent her time here as a criminal.


    The door was opened, and Roman led her inside. The wide screen in front of us now showed the view from that cell, lit with a single light in the center that cast faint illumination across the dark walls.


    Eira, frozen in ce, refused to take a single step forward from the door, not allowing Roman to lead her further inside.


    Her free hand clutched her dress tightly, her eyes squeezed shut as she shook her head.


    "Please take me back!" she pleaded in a low, trembling voice, almost inaudible.


    <fn3fc3> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn3fc3>


    Just like us, Roman¡¯s expression hardened as he forced himself not to give in to her request. Though we weren¡¯t the ones leading her there, we could feel the weight of his struggle.


    Roman looked at her for a moment, then released her hand. Before she could realize what was happening, he stepped out of the door and closed it behind him. It locked on its own.


    Without turning back to look at her, he walked away.


    She quickly turned around at the sound and rushed to grab the bars of the door, shaking them violently, her hands gripping the thick metal. "Open the door!" her desperate voice cut through the silence of the prison.


    The sound of the rattling door echoed through the hall.


    I was sure we were going to hate ourselves for this, another reason of the guilt and a sin werementing towards her.


    And she was going to hate us even more. First we tested drugs on her and now this. Both the things we did despite knowing the kind of pain it will bring her.


    <i>If there is truly a hell that torments the souls till the eternity, I wished to go to that hell.</i>


    "Please, open the door," she screamed again and again, her cries bouncing off the walls. "Don¡¯t leave me here... I¡¯m scared... please don¡¯t leave me... Open the door... they wille... monsters... they wille... please let me go..."


    Her cries hurt more than anything ever had. My chest felt unbearably heavy, tears threatened to spill from my eyes. The others were no different.


    Only those few minutes of her abuse in that video was unbearable to watch for us, while she had endure it, not just a those few minutes but for six years. Suddenly, I didn¡¯t just hate myself, but the entire world.


    No wonder she wished to kill each and everyone and hated this world. Now I wanted to tell her that: <i>alright, I will help you destroy this world. It doesn¡¯t deserve to exist after the pain it caused you. And at the end you can even kill me. So you are left alone with your pets, living a peaceful life ahead.</i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 149: To Hell With Your Patience

    <h4>Chapter 149: To Hell With Your Patience</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s POV


    Roman rejoined us, his fists clenched, his gaze burning with rage as if ming us for forcing him to do this. It was brutal to leave her there like this. If he could, he would have kicked every one of us right then¡ªand we would have epted it dly. We could only offer him apologetic gazes.


    By the time her screams for freedom finally died down, only light sobs remained. Her tear-streaked face pressed against the bars as she slid down, copsing to her knees in helpless surrender, mumbling weakly for someone to free her.


    He turned away, standing apart from us, his rigid posture radiating fury.


    Her screams for freedom and the desperate rattling of the door went on until they slowly died into faint sobs. What remained was the broken sight of her tear-streaked face pressed against the cold iron bars as she slid down, copsing to her knees in helpless surrender, whispering weak pleas for someone¡ªanyone¡ªto free her.


    Her sobs lingered for a while, then faltered into silence. Warily, she lifted her head, her body trembling, fear etched deep in her gaze. As her eyes scanned the room in that dreadful stillness, her expression turned ashen.


    She staggered upright, her legs unsteady beneath her, her ssy eyes darting, searching for any possible escape.


    Then her gaze fell upon the objects within the cell: the rickety table bolted to the wall, the chains dangling from the stones with rusted cuffs that once bound prisoners, and the single light swaying faintly from the ceiling, its dim glow unable to chase away the shadows that clung like phantoms to every corner.


    The moment her eyesnded on the table, she recoiled in terror and stumbled back, crashing to the ground once more. She pressed against the wall behind her, curling into herself, her hands clutching her ears as if to block out the voices rising in her mind.


    In that video we had witnessed how they used this very table and those chains to confine her and torture her. The horror was real. Those bastards, if I could, I would have pulled them back from the hell and kill them all over again with the most gruesome death that before.


    "No... stay away... don¡¯te closer..." she whimpered through her sobs, trying to bury herself in the darkness along the wall. Her cries echoed mercilessly against the stone, as though she were reliving every torment she had once endured.


    Her limbs thrashed violently, her hands and feet kicking the empty air, as if fighting off unseen assants. "Stay away... don¡¯t touch me... please don¡¯t... it hurts..."


    "That¡¯s enough," I muttered and started forward, but I¡¯s sharp voice stopped me. "Be patient. We¡¯ve already brought her this far. Just wait a little longer."


    I clenched my jaw, my eyes flicking to Kael. He stood motionless, rooted in ce, his gaze fixed on the screen. The veins along temple, his neck pulsed visibly, his fists clenched tight, every muscle straining as though he were holding himself back from shattering the door and tearing her free.


    "Kael," I called to him.


    "Listen to I," Kael said, his voice so restrained it seemed the words barely escaped his lips.


    Meanwhile, Eira¡¯s struggle inside the cell grew wilder, her body thrashing as she fought against the horrors only she could see. Her screams wed through the air, cutting into me until I could hardly breathe.


    I mmed my fist against the wall behind me, fury and helplessness surging through my veins. I could not defy Kael¡¯s order. Every cry from her pierced my chest like a de.


    "It¡¯s too much now," Jason snapped, his eyes burning with anger as he red at I. "Are you trying to traumatize her all over again? Is this your way of treatment?"


    "I¡¯m getting her out," Roman growled, his voice shaking with rage as he looked at Kael. "We¡¯re done here."


    "Don¡¯t ruin it now," I shot back, her tone taut with strain. "Do you think I¡¯m enjoying this? This is the only way to force her to release that buried agony. After this, she¡¯ll speak about it instead of locking it away and letting it eat her alive. Just be patient¡ª"


    "To hell with your patience!"


    The furious voice cut across her words. We all turned, but the source of it had already vanished.


    Rafe.


    Our eyes darted to the screen. He was already inside the cell, the heavy door swinging open as he strode toward the screaming, broken girl huddled against the wall.


    I tensed, ready to follow, but I¡¯s sharp words stopped me. "If you all go rushing in, you¡¯ll terrify her more. Let him handle her. He¡¯s already there."


    Out of all of us, it was Rafe¡ªthe one who despised her scent, the one whose ce had always been at Kael¡¯s side, obeying like a shadow¡ªwho went to her. For the first time, he broke his own protocol.


    And he did it for her.


    <fn7bf5> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find[?]ovel</fn7bf5>


    He went straight to her. "Eira," he called softly.


    But she only recoiled in terror, her screams rising louder, her mind slipping entirely into the past, blind to the present.


    "Please... don¡¯t hurt me... I¡¯ll be good... please..." she whimpered, sinking into the corner where two walls met, as if she could bury herself in stone to escape.


    Rafe did not stop. He lowered himself to the ground and pulled her into his arms. She thrashed violently, wing at him with desperate scratches, her legs kicking, her voice raw with panic.


    "Let me go... please..." she cried, before breaking into another torrent of wailing sobs.


    "Shhh," Rafe murmured into her ear, his voice low and steady, as though calming a frightened child. He held her firmly, refusing to let go, pressing her trembling face against his shoulder.


    Her body continued to struggle in his grasp, her fear pushing her to fight like a wild creature cornered. With sudden ferocity, she sank her teeth into his shoulder, biting down with all her strength. Blood welled instantly, seeping through his grey T-shirt, staining it crimson.


    Still, Rafe did not move. He stayed utterly still, enduring her pain without resistance, his only answer the constant whisper of his shushing.


    The cell fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the ragged sound of her breathing as she clung to him with her teeth sank in his flesh.

 Chapter 150: Letting Her Pain Out

    <h4>Chapter 150: Letting Her Pain Out</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    "I am here to protect you. I won¡¯t let a single bastard touch you. Trust me, they¡¯re all gone now," Rafe said calmly. One hand gently caressed her tangled hair, while the other held her steady at the waist. "You don¡¯t have to fear them anymore."


    She hadn¡¯t stopped biting him, yet Rafe continued speaking as if pain didn¡¯t exist for him.


    "Do you remember that evening," his voice softened, carrying an almost startling tenderness, "how I once beat those thugs who tried to harass you when you wereing back from the shop with groceries?"


    The words stunned even us. We hadn¡¯t known it had ever happened.


    He went on, as though reliving something that belonged only to the two of them. "The one who grabbed your hand¡ªI broke his hand that day, and he still lives with only one. The one who spat vile words at you¡ªI broke his mouth so he would never speak again. And the one who blocked your path¡ªhe lost his legs for it." He paused, letting his words sink in.


    "You were terrified of me instead of them, thinking I was some kind of monster. But you know why I did it. I did it to protect you. To punish them for daring to touch you." His tone grew firm, yet still low, still steady. "Just like then, I will punish every bastard who hurt you here. Just tell me what they did, and I will make them pay for every wound they left on you. Just like I punished those animals before."


    We wondered if she was finally going to share her pain with him, the things she feared to face. Making her talk and face her own pain to let it out was the goal we brought her here, so she could be free from that pain she had locked herself in.


    At his words, she finally stopped biting, though faint but unrelenting sobs still slipped from her throat. Her face remained buried against his blood-soaked shoulder.


    "...They hurt me..." she whispered, the words trembling, broken, barely audible through her tears.


    <fnb56c> Official source is find~novel</fnb56c>


    For the first time, his words reached her. She responded. And that alone was a miracle.


    "I know," he murmured back, his voice gentler than we had ever heard it. "And I will do the same to them."


    Her cries swelled again, echoing through the prison cell. But they were no longer cries of terror. They were the cries of her own agony, the despair she had locked deep inside, now breaking free.


    She wept for long, clinging to him as though he were her only savior. His arms wrapped around her in a firm yetforting hold, one hand stroking her frail back in quiet reassurance, asking her to let it out.


    Since when did he learn to coax someone? He was never the kind of person. He even hated kids, and now he was dealing with one in such a perfect way.


    We looked at each other, except for Kael who was still stiff and staring at the screen. What went in his mind, only he knew.


    I looked at I and Liam, and they were clearly content with what they were seeing.


    "It¡¯s working," Liam told her, to which I hummed, "he is doing good."


    Then we heard Eira¡¯s cracking voice again.


    "...I cried... begged... but they wouldn¡¯t listen... They hurt me... bad... so bad..." Her words came broken, swallowed by choking sobs.


    "They will cry and beg as well, and I won¡¯t listen to them," Rafe assured with resolve.


    "...They burned me... it hurt..."


    "I will burn them worse. I¡¯ll shove hot iron so far up their asses their screams will reach hell."


    "...They bit me... everywhere..."


    "I¡¯ll throw them in a cage of starving wild wolves. They¡¯ll pay for every bite they left on you."


    "...They tied me... beat me... they raped me..."


    "They will be tied and raped too. I¡¯ll hire thick, fat, stinking bastards to fuck them and beat them until they choke on their own screams."


    "...They cut me... it hurt..."


    "I have knives sharper than theirs. I¡¯ll cut them until they bleed out in pieces."


    "...Hurt them... kill them..."


    Her voice cracked like a child pleading, fragile and wounded, as if she sought justice from the only one she could trust. She was like a broken little girl, pouring her pain into the arms of a parent, begging them to punish the monsters who had ruined her.


    And Rafe was just that to her now¡ªprotector, avenger, the one who carried her pain as his own.


    "I will," he promised. "Do you know what I¡¯m going to do with them?"


    Silence stretched as he waited, his breath steady against her hair.


    "...Kill them..." she whispered, trembling.


    Rafe hummed low in his throat, as though savoring the thought. "But first, I will cut off the cocks they used, tear out the eyes that dared to look at you, rip out their tongues and pull their teeth so they can never speak again. Then I¡¯ll break every bone in their bodies until they scream and cry in agony. And when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave them alive¡ªjust enough for the vultures to eat them piece by piece while they¡¯re still breathing. Would you like to watch it?"


    She gave a weak hum, then broke down again, her voice shaking with despair. "...I want all of them to die..." she sobbed, her words muffled against his bloodied shoulder. "...They hurt me... monsters... they hurt me..."


    She repeated it over and over, as if the very act of saying it was the only way to purge the torment carved into her soul.


    Rafe did not rush her. He held her in silence, letting her spill every drop of anguish she had buried so deep, every terror she had never dared to face.


    "Finally," I let out a sigh of relief. Liam was the same.


    We didn¡¯t know what to do next. But then, I watched Kael turning to the exit, his expressions still rigid and he didn¡¯t even look back once before leaving.


    It somehow worried me. This is not how he should react. Why was he leaving?


    "Stay here," I told Roman and Jason, who also watched Kael leaving, and were puzzled just like me.


    They hummed, allowing me to go after Kael.

 Chapter 151: Kael’s Pain

    <h4>Chapter 151: Kael¡¯s Pain</h4>


    <strong>Lucian¡¯s POV</strong>


    I followed Kael out only to see something shocking.


    He stood by the car, one hand braced against it for support, the other clutching his chest as though something inside was tearing him apart. His breaths came in ragged gasps, like a man who had been suffocating for too long and had only now begun to fight for air.


    His expression was pained. The veins around his temple and neck looked like they would burst open any moment. Sweat drenched his skin in a thin sheen. His eyes squeezed shut, yet tears forced their way through, sliding down his face, unrestrained.


    <i>Kael?</i> I rushed to him, rm shooting through me, just in time to see his body give out. He copsed to his knees, trembling, the weight of his suffering finally dragging him down.


    I dropped beside him, worry gripping my mind. "Kael, are you alright? What¡¯s happening to you?"


    He couldn¡¯t even answer, too consumed by pain to form words. All I could see was the tremendous pain consuming him.


    "I¡¯ll call Liam," I said, but before I could move, his hand gripped mine firmly, stopping me.


    "Kael?" I whispered, clutching his hand back, fear tightening my chest. I had only ever seen him like this once before¡ªthe night he broke down for his dead parents.


    "...Don¡¯t... call... Liam... or anyone..." he forced out between gasps, his voice hoarse and broken.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t," I assured him. "But what¡¯s happening to you?"


    "Nothing..." he rasped stubbornly, his pride refusing to bend even as his body betrayed him. "...Just help me get into the car..."


    <i>Nothing?</i>


    As I held his hand, I could feel his entire body trembling, drained of all energy.


    What kind of pain could drive the most powerful Alpha in our world to his knees, shaking and drenched in sweat, stripped of all his strength?


    For god¡¯s sake, he was a top-tier Alpha, probably the most powerful in the werewolf world. What could hurt him like this?


    I helped him up. Opening the door, I helped him inside. He sank back into the seat, eyes mped shut, his head tilting against the headrest, brows furrowed tight. He tried to suppress the pain, but the truth slipped out anyway¡ªlow, guttural groans of pain breaking past his clenched teeth.


    "Kael, you have to tell me," I pressed anyway.


    I had the right to know, as his brother. Together, we might find a solution.


    He shook his head faintly, his breaths still uneven. "Just... some old wounds... hurting..."


    "Don¡¯t lie," I snapped, my voice edged with frustration. "You don¡¯t need to act strong all the time in front of us. Keep it for the outside world if you want, but for fuck¡¯s sake, we are your brothers. You don¡¯t have to keep this fa?ade with us."


    "One day I will," he murmured, his tone stubborn even in weakness. "Just... don¡¯t tell anyone. It will pass soon..."


    "Stubborn bastard," I cursed under my breath. "If you won¡¯t tell meter, don¡¯t expect anything from me either."


    He only hummed in reply, retreating back into silence, determined to bear his suffering alone. I stayed beside him, unwilling to leave, leaving the matters inside to the others. Rafe was handling her better, and the rest were there too. She was important to me, but so was Kael.


    Almost half an hour passed before the others finally came out. My breath caught when I saw Rafe carrying Eira in his arms.


    By then, Kael¡¯s pain had eased, and though he was pale, he lookedposed once more. Together, we watched as Rafe approached with her limp form. She was unconscious, her head resting against his chest.


    "She was crying till now, then fell unconscious," Rafe said quietly, ncing at us. It must have been the longest she had ever cried since we found her. Perhaps it was a good sign¡ªperhaps now she could begin to heal.


    We exchanged silent nods and left for home. I and Liam followed close behind.


    Once inside, she wasid upon the bed in Roman¡¯s room, the one she usually stayed in. I administered a small injection, while Liam carefully attached the IV drip to her hand.


    "This will help ease her exhaustion when she wakes," Liam told us with calm assurance.


    When we stepped out of the room, I finally spoke, her voice heavy but firm. "It must have been difficult for you all to see her like that. But now you understand¡ªit was necessary. Still, we are not done. This was only the first step toward her healing. Years of abuse will not vanish so easily, norpletely. You must be ready to keep trying, no matter what it takes."


    "We will," Kael assured her.


    I¡¯s gaze shifted to Rafe. "You were truly remarkable. I had nned to go to her myself, thinking she would never open up to any of you... but you proved me wrong."


    "She is ours," Rafe replied simply, his meaning clear. She was our responsibility, and to him, his reaction had been nothing out of the ordinary.


    I understood, though she pressed further. "When she wakes and asks to kill someone..."


    "I have a perfect living body ready for her to kill," he interrupted, his voice firm, without a trace of hesitation.


    I exhaled and shook her head faintly. "Just don¡¯t turn her into a psychic murderer. Be careful with what you do."


    "She can be anything she wants, as long as she is happy," Rafe said, his tone cold but resolute. "We will arrange thousands of living bastards for her to ughter if that is her will. She can even kill every one of us. It¡¯s her choice."


    I sighed again, a heaviness in her expression, before looking back to Kael. "We must heal her, not break her further by turning her into something else."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Kael reassured her quietly.


    Atst, Liam and I took their leave. When only we remained, Kael turned to Roman. "I¡¯m staying in your room."


    Roman¡¯s brows rose, but he merely hummed in acknowledgment, offering no protest. Kael had never once used anyone else¡¯s room, and now, after what had just happened, he was asking to stay by her side.


    <fn5653> Read full story at find¡¤novel</fn5653>


    All of us wished to stay by her side, but I could not bring myself to deny Kael this. Not after the pain I had witnessed him endure only moments ago. Perhaps he needed to be with her more than any of us tonight.


    Kael walked toward Roman¡¯s room, leaving Roman slumped on the sofa in the drawing room. He leaned back heavily, one arm thrown over his eyes as if to shield himself from the weight of his own thoughts.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jason asked him.


    "She¡¯s going to hate me for leaving her there alone," Roman admitted, his voice thick with regret. "I don¡¯t even know how to face her tomorrow."


    His concern was not wrong.


    "It will be alright," I told him gently. "Once she begins to heal, she will understand why you left her there."


    I turned to Rafe, "What were you talking about. The thugs and you beat them in the past?"


    As I said, the other two looked at him as well.


    "That¡¯s just some random encounter with jerks who were tired of living," Rafe replied and headed towards his room, "Nothing so special."


    The Bastard left without giving any details to us.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!